Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Sunny walked through the hall soundlessly, pale, malnourished, and unsteady. It’d been hard enough navigating out of his room, unprepared for the sudden loss of half of his vision. Everything was disorienting, his perception of space leaving him missing the doorknob more than once while reaching for it.

But, soon enough, he had managed. Maybe he would be upset later at the detriment, but currently, he only had one thing on his mind. Something much more important than having both of his eyes.

The ground was cold against the soles of his bare feet as he walked, the floor almost glistening in its cleanliness. It was a nice hospital.

Sunny was lucky to have such access to these sorts of things. Despite everything, wasn’t he blessed, in a way?

He could imagine his sister smiling at him, telling him the same. To appreciate what he has and be thankful every day. It’s the little things. A culmination that levels a mind into a base state of content.

It was upsetting to disturb the quiet, but what could he do?

The truth was struggling, clustered in his throat as his good eye stung. It must be swollen. It can’t be helped.

These things…they all can’t be helped.

Sunny placed his hand on the handle of what he assumed to be Basil’s door. Wouldn’t it be funny if it wasn’t? If he barged into some stranger's room, disturbing their rest? Ah, how rude of him. Well, he should just pray he’s right, then.

And he was.

The door opened easily, fingers shaking as they found and turned the handle.

Aubrey, Kel, and Hero all stood by Basil’s bed with complicated expressions. Then, when Sunny let the door fall shut behind him, they looked up. Mutual looks of surprise were shared amongst his friends, and Sunny thought it would be great if he could smile.

He wanted to smile for them.

…Maybe another time.

“I have to tell you something.”

The words were easy.

It felt strange.

The years of denial and hiding washed away, and despite the shaking of his body, and the jittery nature of his eye, he stood. Determined.

This was for all of their happiness. Without revealing the horror of the past or revisiting it, no matter how painful it is, they could never move on. Sunny and Basil would be trapped in their lie forever.

He should be satisfied enough with forgiving himself or at least working toward that. After all, that’s what’s most important. Forgiving himself for what he did, knowing his sister would understand. Knowing that it was an accident. He loved her.

Sunny would always love her.

Even then, he can’t help but desire his friends' comfort. He wants them to understand him, pull him into their arms, embrace full of warmth and kindness and just…forgive him. Give him the grace that he doesn’t know that he deserves.

Is it so wrong to long for his friends?

All those years lost…wouldn’t it be nice to have it back?

It’s silly thoughts.

But as the three stared at him, waiting, patient yet confused, staring at him as he finally spoke to them for the first time in years…

Sunny decided he would trust them.

This pain… was a burden he could no longer bear.

Please.

Please, help him carry it.

“What happened w…with Ma…”

The words…

The confidence, his longing, his determination, his hopes, his…

Sunny’s words slurred, eyes lidding. His body staggered, through blurry vision observing his friends rushing to his side, echoing voices shouting in worry.

How come…?

And his body crumpled to the ground, eye shut.

The world went dark before he could even say his sister’s name.

…

Kel reached Sunny first, almost diving forward to catch Sunny’s falling body. Kel’s heart beat rapidly, his friend utterly limp in his arms. One moment he was wide awake, speaking for the first time in a long time, and then…

“Aubrey, call a nurse! Kel, let me check his vitals.”

It was so fast. What happened?

Kel watched his brother check Sunny’s pulse, unable to hide his trembling hands. Finally, he sighed in relief, eyes watery. “It’s alright…he’s okay.” Hero managed a smile, one of his usual ones.

It wasn’t really comforting.

“Did he faint?” Kel tried to understand. “Is it…because of his injury?”

“I–I’m sure it’s…exhaustion. He got up out of bed and walked over here–it probably was too much for his body.” Hero seemed unsure for once. That didn’t bode well. Kel’s stomach dropped, an uncomfortable churning making him nauseous.

Aubrey rushed over to them, a frustrated frown on her face. “They’ll be here in less than a minute. Is he breathing?”

“Yeah, of course.” Hero put a gentle hand on her shoulder. She glanced at him, eyes a tad too wide, worry clear no matter how she tried to hide it.

Hero was scared too, but he couldn’t show it. So instead, he would tell himself it’s nothing, just fainting from exhaustion. Even if it didn’t line up with how Sunny walked into the room confidently, speaking, looking wide awake. Looking alive.

His eye was clear, full of light.

Then it wasn’t. Like the life was sucked out of him harshly and suddenly, his body gave out beneath him. Unable to even walk forward. Taken away from them once again, all too soon.

…

The friends all hoped Sunny was okay.

*

Sunny opens his eyes.

Already, that wasn’t right.

For a second, he wondered if he’d gone blind, an endless expanse of white being all he could see. But then he sat up. And, he knew where he was. As if he wouldn’t recognize this place–he was just here.

Sunny got to his feet, brows furrowing. White Space…why was he here again? Did he pass out? Maybe this was just how his dreams were. He assumed this place would disappear once he accepted the truth, but maybe he was wrong.

It was nice having his full vision back, at least.

Sunny walked forward, seeing everything the same as he left it. He looked up, observing that still empty string.

…No, that’s not empty.

Sunny squinted, seeing something at the top. That exact string hanging from nowhere. Looks like the lightbulb was still smashed into oblivion.

Sunny moved to get closer, wanting to see–

…Hm?

Sunny blinked, turning his head.

It’s…Omori?

Omori was there?

That can’t be right, can it?

Sunny stared stupidly, unsure how to react. Didn’t…Omori disappear? They hugged, and he was absorbed or something, right? But Omori is looking at him right now with those same emotionless eyes.

Omori who…was also grabbing the edge of his sweater like a child. Surreal, considering the last time they interacted, besides the hugging, was Omori literally stabbing him.

“Omori?” Sunny tested his voice, satisfied when it worked. Omori didn’t respond, naturally, and just continued to look up at him. Sunny wasn’t exactly nervous. He was just confused. “Why…?”

Omori tugged on his sweater, pointing. Sunny followed his finger and saw the white door not far away. Omori then began to walk, grabbing Sunny’s hand to drag him along.

Huh? What?

Omori opened the door without skipping a beat, pulling Sunny through it. Sunny entered the Neighbor’s Room, still unable to keep up with what was going on.

It was empty.

Quiet.

Completely unlike it should be. For a brief moment, he wondered if everyone was back under Jawsum, only to shake his head. There wasn’t a script to follow. He completed the arc of his dreams, reaching the end and accepting the truth.

So, he just willingly went along to wherever Omori was bringing him. He was also curious. He didn’t know Omori would have his own will, especially not to this extent. Again, though, it was probably just a fever dream.

…

It was empty in the playground too.

Omori leads Sunny to the picnic blanket, keeping his steady walking pace. He pulled Sunny to sit down with him, reaching into the basket and pulling out snacks. He handed a handful of candy over, still with those unreadable, empty eyes.

Sunny took them. Omori seemed…pleased, somehow. Sunny’s not sure why he can gather that so clearly, but he just assumes it’s dream logic once again. He plops a candy into his mouth, enjoying the flavor.

Omori ate with him, both sitting in complete silence as a gentle tune played, one Sunny never knew the source of.

Sunny really didn’t know what was going on.

But…it didn’t seem like it was harmful?

He’s just dreaming. It probably meant nothing.

Ah, but he can’t forget. When he wakes up, he needs to tell the truth. He shouldn’t pass out the next time, right?

*

Sunny opens his eye, unsurprised to find himself once again lying in a hospital bed. He moves to sit up with a slight sigh, vision still bleary.

“Whoa! Don’t sit up so quickly.” A quiet yet lively voice interrupted Sunny’s thoughts. Sunny blinked until his sight cleared, seeing orange directly in front of him. He stared for a while, still trying to mentally catch up on everything. Was everyone else still in the hospital? He can’t imagine he was out for long, despite the time he spent in his dream.

Kel’s smile wavered. It was strange. “You…you know me, right?”

Sunny made a face, nodding. “You’re Kel.”

For some reason, Kel sighed in relief, visibly relaxing. “Good, that’s good. Um, I just asked for fun, that’s all!” Kel brushed it off, returning to all smiles. Sunny pursed his lips but decided to let it go. “Oh, and if you’re wondering where Aubrey and Hero are, they’re just talking to Basil.”

Sunny flinched.

Kel noticed, frowning. “He’s alright. He woke up fine, besides being a little hysterical. Seemed like he really wanted to see you. He was really guilty about…well…” Kel vaguely gestured to Sunny’s eye.

That made sense. It was good to hear, too, because it meant Basil was lucid enough to realize that he hadn’t attacked a monster’s eye–Basil attacked him. It sucked losing an eye, but in all honesty, it might be deserved. Hopefully Basil wouldn’t be too hung up about it. He tended to beat himself up over everything.

“Actually, it seems like they’ve been there for a while…” Kel murmured, brows knitting together. “Well, I’m sure it’s fine.” Seemed it was too stressful to worry about. Sunny could relate to that–it was easier to just ignore it. “Anyways, you were asleep for a few hours. It was really scary when you passed out, haha. R–Really spooked everyone, you know?”

Is that why he asked if Sunny recognized him? Sunny reached over and grabbed Kel’s hand, noticing it was shaking. That…wasn’t something Sunny expected. How terrible of a sight had it been?

“I–It’s all good now, though! The doctors said it’s probably from exhaustion. You did go through something pretty traumatic, you know? Haha…” Kel’s habit of nervous laughter was in full force. Sunny appreciated the attempt to lighten the mood and felt bad that he was going to ruin it soon.

After all, he still needed to tell the truth.

Maybe…maybe he could just tell Kel first? See his reaction? Kel would be the most forgiving, probably. It could be like a test run. Plus, there’s a chance Basil is confessing everything to Aubrey and Hero right now. That being the case, Sunny should go ahead and take his step forward…this time staying sat down.

“Oh yeah, you were trying to tell us something before you passed out, right? What was it?”

Deep breaths. He can do this. He gathered the courage before, and now he’ll do it again.

“Does it have something…to do with what happened?” Kel lowered his voice, eyes darting between Sunny’s good eye and his covered one. Sunny nodded, clearing his throat.

“Basil was there on that day.” Sunny…strangely, felt a little off. A foreboding sense that something was wrong. That something was about to be wrong.

“On…that day?” Kel repeated.

“The day…when Ma…r…”

What?

Sunny’s hands shook as they attempted to reach up, but it was far too late. His eye already lidded, visual snow clouding over Kel’s suddenly panicked expression. He heard an echoing call, but that was it.

Sunny fainted.

…

Kel hurriedly pressed the call button for the nurses, eyes watering. He gently helped the slumped-over Sunny back into a laying position, trying to blink away his tears. It’s nothing to cry about. It’s just…that Sunny is tired. The suddenness in the way he passed out was nothing special.

Hero’s worries echoed in his mind, the things he talked to the doctors about. The stuff they soothed him about, saying how lucky Sunny was in avoiding brain damage or something worse.

Kel kept composed, waiting patiently for the nurses.

He hoped Aubrey and Hero would come back soon.

He didn’t like being here alone, watching over Sunny, who looked so frail and weak, pale and like he’d disappear at any moment.

*

Hm.

That seemed abrupt.

Sunny woke up in White Space again, not getting to his feet this time. He sat there, waiting for something to happen before hearing quiet footsteps approaching. Sunny turned his head, and there once again was Omori.

“Hi,” Sunny said. Omori tilted his head far to the side, eyes shining. He went to Sunny’s side, tugging on his sweater again. “I’ll stay here.” Sunny gently pulled off Omori’s hand, being met with that same blank look in return.

Omori tried again, and Sunny continued to pull off the hand tugging at him. After a bit, Omori seemed displeased, briefly glancing away before directing his attention back to Sunny. Before Sunny could wonder what it was, he saw red in the corner of his eye.

Red hands swarmed him before he could react, bringing him to his feet. Sunny stood, dumbfounded, as one hand pat his head, and the others brushed off his clothes, despite White Space having no way of having dust.

“Um…” Sunny stood stiff, awkward.

Omori just grabbed his hand like last time, dragging him out the door of White Space and back into the Neighbor’s Room. Sunny didn’t even know what to ask as Omori brought him back to the playground, sharing snacks with him again.

Sunny silently went along with it, chewing on the candy. He always found it strange how real his dreams felt but figured it wasn’t anything special because he wasn’t particularly special.

This time after finishing, Omori grabbed Sunny’s hand again, bringing him to a mirror. The two looked into it, Sunny slightly over Omori’s shoulder. He wasn’t that much taller, but he was still at least half a head.

Omori seemed…happy, maybe? It’s hard to tell, but he feels like he can see the glimmer of a yellow outline. Omori then covered his eyes. Sunny didn’t understand. Probably sensing his confusion, Omori lifted his hands from his eyes, staring. He then covered them again, turning around and then raising a hand. It counted down from five.

Oh!

“Hide and seek.”

Omori whipped around, nodding rapidly. Sunny couldn’t help the amused smile, playing along when Omori covered his eyes again.

Sunny wonder’s where he should hide, enjoying this childish game. He wasn’t sure why he was dreaming here, but it shouldn’t be bad.

Ah, but he almost forgot! He still needs to tell the truth when he wakes up. Sunny can worry about that when the time comes, though. For now, he needs a good hiding spot.

*

This time when he woke up, everyone was by his side but Basil. Sunny assumed Basil was still bedridden and said his name, wondering if he was okay. It was weird, though. His friends exchanged looks, communicating silently. Sunny was lost.

“He’s…doing better. It was some pretty bad bruises, but nothing compared to…well…” Hero tried to smile. “You said you feel better?”

Sunny nodded. “No pain.”

“That’s good.” Hero’s smile became genuine. “You know, Aubrey here was pacing out of worry earlier–”

“Shut up!” Aubrey punched his shoulder, face scrunching up. She then straightened, crossing her arms. “It’s not like I was the only one. You and Kel are just as worried.”

“Yeah, but that’s to be expected of us.” Kel grinned, narrowing his eyes at Aubrey. “I knew you were a softy, even if you try to hide it–” Aubrey raised her fist menacingly, and Kel decided to stop talking.

Sunny was happy to see everyone mostly as their usual selves. And again, the words he should say were coming up his throat, yet he felt hesitant. Ruining this calm moment was rude of him, right? Should he really tell the truth right now? Basil probably hasn’t, considering how Aubrey and Hero are acting.

…No, that’s cowardly. That’s selfish.

He just wants to enjoy their warmth, but he needs to first earn their forgiveness. That process can’t even begin if he doesn’t admit to it all. Take deep breaths, and suck it up. This is important.

Sunny clasped his hands together, looking at his friends one by one. They noticed the shift in his mood, and followed suit, worried and ready to hear what he has to say. It seemed pretty serious.

“I…have something to…tell you.” Sunny managed, trying to rush the words out.

“What is it?” Aubrey stepped closer before sitting at the end of his bed. Hero looked like he wanted to scold her but remained silent. Kel also leaned forward, grabbing Sunny’s hand once again.

Sunny took a deep breath, counting silently. Then, with his gathered courage, he spoke.

“When Ma…”

What?

“Ma…when…ma…ma…”

Sunny was fading. He felt his mind pulling at him, darkness taking over his mind without warning. His eyelids fluttered, the noise around him unable to keep him awake, even when so loud.

Once again, he was gone.

Fainted unceremoniously.

*

Okay.

What was the saying?

‘Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me. Fool me three times…’

Sunny didn’t know the rest of it, but he was starting to think something was up. He has attempted telling the truth three times now, only to lose consciousness. Was there a connection there? But isn’t that ridiculous?

Wait…he always waits a few minutes before saying something. That’s probably it! He’s just so tired that he can only be awake for a few minutes. Next time, he needs to spit it out the moment he wakes up!

Sunny paused.

“Omori…”  Sunny tried to swat at the red hands, sighing. “Give me a minute.” Playtime can wait–at least let him gather his thoughts. Omori went up to his side, staring at him. Sunny calmed himself down, then turned to Omori.

Omori grabbed his hand and dragged him. Again.

At least something was consistent.

They ate candy and played hide and seek once again. Sunny even got to play seeker this time, and he didn’t even wonder how he spent longer here each time, considering he should’ve woken up by now.

But it wasn’t really a worry. It was honestly relaxing and peaceful, taking his mind off the real world and all that had happened. Sunny even had both eyes here, which was preferable. That much was obvious.

Though...something did seem odd. There was no one else here, no sign of life or even enemies. It was lonely, with only the soft music being company. Was that why Omori waited for him in White Space, eager to bring him out to play? Was he lonely?

Wait a second, when did Omori become his own person?

Sunny rubbed his forehead, finding himself walking out of the playground area and down the south path. He hadn’t been able to find Omori, and thought maybe he’d gone somewhere else to be sneaky.

Either way, where he ended up was the garden. All the plants were watered, as he made sure to keep them alive when he existed here through Omori. Right. Omori was his vessel, well, most of the time. During their confrontations he wasn’t. But Sunny didn’t think much of it, too distracted by, well…everything.

So why was Omori functioning now as his own entity? Easy explanation, this is a dream. Dreams don’t make sense, even if his were consistent. And detailed. And incredibly lucid. And…

Hm. Maybe that’s not normal. Sunny spent a good four years sleeping and existing here, and he knows many things in the dream world changed in that time. Was that a thing dreams could do? It felt almost like another world, with the level of realness it brought.

Is that why he kept thinking of Omori as something more? As a person? A lonely kid, just a few years younger than him?

Maybe.

Sunny supposed it didn’t matter.

He decided to go back to searching, humming along to the endless song surrounding him.

*

Fourth time’s the charm.

Sunny woke up, and he quickly glanced over who was in the room. Thankfully, everyone was here again, though…looking worse than last time. Sunny rubbed his eyes and began gathering himself, figuring he would pass out again soon.

He had to spit out the truth before then.

“Sunny, you’re awake! Maybe don’t sit up so fast…” Hero gently tried to push Sunny back into a laying position, and Sunny didn’t fight it.

“You must be really tired, haha. Passing out so much.” Kel was fidgeting. Aubrey didn’t even say a word, unusually pensive.

No time to observe!

“I have to tell you something.” Sunny blurted out, gaze fogging up as his eyes darted across his friends. “Mar…i…”

Oh, come on.

Sunny felt the familiar all-consuming void of exhaustion, and promptly fainted once again. At least he was laying down this time and didn’t fold on himself.

*

Sunny woke up, slamming his fist on the ground before waving it out, grimacing. The little burst of frustration dissipated, leaving him slumped and dejected.

Was he too slow again? He thought he tried much faster than last time…did he need to say it immediately!?

While he moped, Omori approached, sitting beside him quietly. Soon, Sunny began to feel a hand patting his head, clumsy but earnest. Sunny relaxed further, looking at Omori. Finally, after a few minutes, Omori stopped patting his head. But he remained sitting there, looking at Sunny expectantly.

What did he want?

To play again?

Or…

Sunny reached up and, seeing Omori brighten up, went through with patting Omori’s head. Omori glimmered a faint yellow, and despite the stoic expression, his eyes sparkled happily.

“Omori,” Sunny said, lifting his hand back away. Omori followed it, grabbing the hand and putting it back on his head. Sunny’s lips wobbled. That was unexpectedly cute. For some reason it reminded him of Mewo, who he now realized wasn’t here. That’s sad. “Omori, do you know?”

Omori tilted his head, still holding Sunny’s hand in place.

“Why do I fall asleep?”

Omori blinked owlishly, tilting his head even further. He looked unbalanced.

“Guess not…” Sunny mumbled, the frustration returning. At least Omori was a calming presence, and after once again being dragged out of White Space, Sunny found that the music of Vast Forest was even more relaxing.

It was lovely.

The two did their usual routine, and this time Sunny found Omori much faster in hide and seek. Omori noticed Sunny’s thoughts drifting and grabbed his hand quickly, pointing elsewhere.

“Go?” Sunny asked.

Omori nodded, bringing him out of the playground area. Sunny wondered where they were going. He was unfocused while being led along, still trying to formulate a plan and figure out what was going on.

Sunny snapped out of it once Omori tugged at him, pointing at a ladder. Sunny climbed up, Omori following after. Sunny wondered if they were going to Otherworld, but then remembered they weren’t in that location.

Which means…

Ah, it’s here.

A picnic sat waiting for them, windmills turning in the gentle wind. This song…it was one of his favorites. It never failed to fill him with tranquility, despite the battle that usually took place here.

Sunny sat on the blanket, rummaging through the basket of fruits. He found an apple and happily bit into it, looking around at the nice scenery. Omori followed suit, instead grabbing an orange and diligently peeling it.

This wasn’t so bad.

The random fainting sucked, but at least he wasn’t sent into nightmares or anything. Instead, he just spent some time with Omori, who seemed content to laze around. Sunny laid down on his back, joining Omori in lying down on the picnic blanket.

Clouds drifted across the purple sky.

Sunny hoped when he woke up, he could finally get the weight off his chest and truly enjoy moments of peace like this with his friends, in reality.

*

Sunny woke up–he didn’t even think before pushing the words out.

“The recital!” Sunny saw the colors of Hero, Kel, Aubrey, and…one more. Basil was here! Perfect! He could help him explain the truth! “That day! I–I–” Sunny gripped the bedsheets, heart beating in his ears. “Ma–”

Sunny didn’t even get to think about what had happened before being completely knocked out.

…

The four friends were speechless. Sunny had snapped awake with wide eyes, before mumbling incomprehensibly and going right back to sleep. Basil’s eyes welled with tears, clasping his hands together in an effort to prevent shaking.

“Basil…” Hero put a hand on his shoulder, sympathetic. “They already said it wasn’t brain damage. All the tests and scans prove that.”

“But–but–” Basil burst into tears, causing Hero to pull him into a side hug. Kel handed over some tissues, allowing Basil to wipe his tears and blow his nose. Aubrey leaned on the wall, staring at Sunny with an out-of-character mellowness.

“They may not know for sure what it is, but they ruled out all the physical issues. It’s probably just psychological.” Hero winced, realizing it wasn’t much better.

“He passed out because he saw me!” Basil covered his face, shaking his head. “It’s my fault!”

“Talking this way won’t do any good, okay? And it isn’t you. He passed out multiple times when you weren’t here.” Hero said, eyes drifting down and to the side. “Actually, he seems to pass out after attempting to speak.”

“Could that be it?” Kel perked up. “I mean, he didn’t talk at all while we hung out with him. Maybe he’s not supposed to speak?”

“There’s gotta be a reason,” Aubrey spoke up, not looking away from Sunny. “I think he keeps trying to say Mari.”

“…Mari?” Basil tensed, as did everyone else in the room.

“Didn’t you guys hear it?” Aubrey frowned. “It’s pretty obvious. He keeps cutting off at her name.”

“I…didn’t.” Hero made a subtle expression. “He keeps trying to tell us something. Does it have to do with Mari? He just mentioned the recital too.”

“I don’t know. Basil, do you have an idea? He said it had to do with your fight...” Kel scratched his cheek, glancing at Basil. “You okay? You look sick.”

“I–I–” Basil hunched into himself, and Hero slowly took his hand off the other’s shoulder. “I think…I’m going to throw up.”

“What!?” Aubrey shot up from where she was leaning. “Not here! We’re in a hospital–don’t get it on the floor!” Hero was already running to grab one on the other side of the room. He rushed back, handing it to Basil with little finesse.

While the chaos unfolded, Sunny remained sleeping, looking peaceful.

*

“Okay.” Sunny deadpanned, the endless expanse of white taunting him.

That’s suspicious enough. There wasn’t an explanation of time because he attempted to say the truth as soon as he woke up. He managed to utter about the recital, but nothing more than that. He tried saying Mari’s name and fainted.

There was something wrong.

He had to figure this out–

“…Omori.” Sunny batted away the red hands trying to lift him into a sitting position. “Let me lie here.” His plea was ignored. It wasn’t long before red hands carried him out the door, handing him off to Omori before zipping away.

Sunny sighed heavily. “Do you know?”

Omori just looked at him, staring blankly. Then he shook his head.

“Really?”

Omori nodded.

“…Promise?”

Omori grabbed his hand and dragged him out the door, leaving him unanswered. Sunny figured he just got impatient–he was a kid, after all. But, on the other hand, Sunny wasn’t sure why he kept asking Omori in the first place, especially when he couldn’t grasp a connection between Omori and speaking in the real world.

Omori was just a figment of his imagination. Nothing more, nothing less. Lively, but obviously just in his head.

Sunny watched Omori confidently navigate the world, giving Sunny any nice things he saw. The gifts all sat in his pockets, the collection growing steadily as they made their way to the Otherworld’s ladder.

“You first?” Sunny waited. Omori didn’t budge, pushing Sunny toward the ladder. With a sigh, Sunny complied, grasping the bottom bars. “Okay.”

The journey up was still as grueling as ever. He missed Pluto.

When they finally reached the top, Sunny noticed the…’butt’ certificate was gone. He shouldn’t be surprised, but why did it feel so off? The world always reset after he neared the truth, so now that he knew the truth, it made sense it restarted again.

…Wait, but this whole place was to mask the truth. The entire point of his dreams was a distraction, an escape from reality. Sunny wasn’t escaping anymore–if anything, he was attempting to tackle his past head-on. Even if his friends didn’t forgive him, he had to forgive himself, and Basil shouldn’t have to shoulder the guilt of hiding the truth anymore. Sunny can’t hide away from his mistakes, because whether accidentally or not, his sister was lost because of a moment of blind impulse.

The person he loved most in the world was gone, and…he had to accept that. And he has accepted that. It was the very first step in this journey.

So why did the dream world still exist?

Why was only Omori here?

How come Omori had…personality? Feelings? Should a vessel be able to feel lonely? Should the image of who he wanted to be when he was younger act differently from that assignment? Could a figment break the mold?

Sunny felt a violent tug on his shirt, making him stumble and almost fall flat. Omori steadied him, cheeks puffed and eyes narrowed.

“Sorry, got lost in thought.” Sunny pat Omori’s head and the other was quickly pacified by the action. Omori brought him into Captain Spaceboy’s house, squinting. He seemed to be looking for something.

Whatever it was, Sunny could just wait on the bed while Omori searched. He was pretty tired mentally from all this whiplash. He was thinking too hard about it all, most likely. It was just a simple dream.

Right…a simple dream.

Nothing more, nothing less.

*

When Sunny awoke this time, he said nothing.

It’s not like there was anyone to talk to anyway. Checking the nearby clock, the time was smack in the middle of the night. It had been a long day of waking up and falling asleep over and over…

Wait. Had it really only been one day? Maybe. His mom hadn’t visited yet, so that had to be the case. She would take a moment to come back to Faraway. Looks like the big move was set back a few days. Sunny didn’t mind. It’s not like leaving was something he wanted to do.

Sunny held his head in his hands, fingers grazing the bandage over his right eye. His lips wobbled, the reality of the situation not fully set in yet. It was enough, though. As the tears welled up in his eye, they fell silently.

It was lonely.

He was lonely.

The past few days were all he ever wanted. Reconnecting with his friends, having fun, finally finding peace despite the past…it was all he craved. It was all real. And the risk of telling the truth could ruin it, but he didn’t deserve that happiness if he continued lying.

Somehow, though…

It seemed he could never get it out.

Was it a coincidence if it happened so many times? Would it continue to happen? Was it really just exhaustion? Sunny liked to think he wasn’t stupid, and that he had at least a modicum of problem-solving skills.

Yet this situation left him completely lost.

There was nothing for him to do here, already well rested from all the times he slept. So, with less enthusiasm, he mumbled what really happened four years ago.

And…he was fine. The worlds flowed out, a little detached, but all true and recognized. It was easy. It was done. 

“Haha…”

If a tree falls in a forest, and no one is there, does it still make a sound? If no one’s there to hear it, it doesn’t matter either way. Who cares? If no one’s there to listen, the sound is pointless. All this meant was that it wasn’t the truth making him pass out.

It’s his friends hearing it.

Because the tree fell the moment his eye was stabbed out of its socket.

There just wasn’t a way anyone could hear it.

*

No matter how determined a person is, as time continues on, it’s hard to stay on a seemingly impossible path.

As Sunny’s friends continued to visit him, bringing kindness and gentleness, it didn’t do much to soothe him. They could see it too. Sunny didn’t say anything, though, in fear of disappearing again.

They all didn’t mind, entertaining him and comforting him. It was so nice that he began to cry. He didn’t deserve this, not yet. He could see it in Basil’s face, that hesitation and worry. The fear that this could all end.

So Basil…Basil wouldn’t say it.

And Basil shouldn’t have to say it. He didn’t commit the act.

Sunny knew it was up to him, and so after an hour or so, he tried again. Looking at his friends, all of them, he opened his mouth.

And the result was the same.

He just fell asleep.

Sunny woke up in White Space full of anger and desperation, wondering why he couldn’t do what he needed to do. Didn’t everything in his dreams try to point him toward the truth against his will? Wasn’t that all that was wanted for him?

How come it was preventing him now?

This just isn’t right. There had to be something else.

Something else preventing the truth from being out. But what was there to gain? And it wasn’t like there was anyone…here…

Sunny slowly turned his head, Omori’s monochrome figure the same as it’s always been. The innocent, disarming presence he had…it was fitting for a child.

“Omori.”

Said boy perked up, walking and then sitting down next to him. Omori scooted closer, lowering his head toward Sunny, obviously wanting some head pats. It was cute. It was harmless. Omori was harmless, just a lonely child wanting some warmth.

But…that was just it, wasn’t it?

When had Omori become a person? Something outside of his control?

“Tell me.” Sunny pet Omori’s head, trying to keep the other relaxed. “Why do you bring me here?”

Omori looked up, dramatically tilting his head to the side, almost far enough to fall over. Sunny smiled, something like one. It was sad. Sunny kept his hand on Omori, wishing he could say things in a kind and empathetic tone–but all he was capable of was slightly above a monotone. 

“Omori, I know.”

Omori’s gaze shook, just for a moment. It was enough. It gave him away.

“It’s okay…m’ not angry.” Sunny did his best but wasn’t really good at comforting. He was rusty with interaction.

Omori remained silent, staring. And staring. And staring…

“I think you’re…” Sunny’s eyes darted side to side, trying to form an explanation. He then remembered the fight and Omori’s purpose. “You’re…protecting me.” 

If Sunny tells the truth, he might get burned. It could go wrong. It could go right with all of Omori’s warnings in that fight. “But, this…is important.” Sunny lowered his hand, shrugging his shoulders. “I can’t be happy until I let go.” And letting go required getting it out. “So…let me, okay?” 

Omori…

Omori just sat there, not responding. His eyes were jittery, boring into Sunny’s with an indescribable intensity. It’s as if there was something Sunny wasn’t understanding. That he was missing something important enough for Omori to waver. The silence continued, eventually making Sunny nervous. 

“Were you always alive?” Sunny blurted out. There was no way to ask nicely. He wanted to know if this whole time, the one he viewed as a vessel existed even when Sunny wasn’t in the dream world.

Omori nodded, not looking away. The longer time went on, the more complicated his gaze became. He opened his mouth, straining to speak, but nothing came out. Frustration was clear from the lines of tension straining around his mouth.

“You can’t talk,” Sunny said.

Omori’s eyes glimmered.

“No…you can. You should. You have before.” Sunny’s brow furrowed, trying to figure out the issue. “Why aren’t you?”

A hand.

Sunny felt the hand on his shoulder, knowing it wasn’t Omori’s. “You can tell me.” Sunny tried to keep his voice even, despite another coming to rest on his other shoulder. The red hands gathered behind Omori. Sunny hesitated. “What is it?”

“There is…” Omori’s voice was quiet, barely audible. He hugged his knees to his chest, appearance deceptively stoic. “…no worries, no fear. Everything is for you here.” Omori’s face scrunched up.

“It’s a dream.” Sunny remained confused. “That makes sense.”

Omori stiffened, the red hands writhing behind him. “Without you…there is nothing.”

Sunny still didn’t get it.

“I am nothing.”

Omori leaned over, hugging Sunny.

“All was made to help you hide…and if found…”

“…You disappear.” It dawned on him. “But, I thought you already did?” Sunny remembered the hug–of Omori dissipating into him.

“No.” Omori trembled, the red hands continuing to twist and draw near. “I don’t want to.”

“But you’re just in my dream?” Sunny’s mind spun, trying to piece it together. “You’re not real.”

“I don’t want to.”

“What?”

“I like it here. I like to play with you. I like helping you.” Omori was trembling. Sunny was so confused.

“How…?” How is Omori sentient? How is he full of emotion? How can he know it’s a dream? How does he know what will make him disappear? Sunny didn’t know what to do, had no idea how to comfort the other, didn’t know if he even should comfort–didn’t even know if this was real.

But to an extent, it had to be, right? How else would he be put to sleep trying to tell the truth? That meant Omori had enough sway to make him faint. Did Sunny even want to know how? God, it was all so confusing. He had a headache. How did he have a headache!?

Was this really a dream!?

The moment Sunny had that thought, a strange feeling permeated his body. It wasn’t an anxious cluster in his chest nor a lump in his throat. Instead, it was chilling, leaving a sinking and sinking pit in his stomach as sweat gathered at his forehead.

A loud, blaring sound played at the back of his mind, warning him of the point of no return. It was foreboding, yet when Omori pulled back, staring at him with such human worry, Sunny couldn’t resist asking.

“You’re…real, aren’t you?”

Omori’s eyes shot open, mouth once again straining against nothing. “Yes.” And he spoke anyways.

Sunny couldn’t say another word. He was thoroughly stunned, petrified by something he couldn’t begin to fathom. Whether a figment or not, Omori portrayed sentience, and despite existing in this world for four years, a world crafted to be his personal and perfect escape…

He had no memory of creating it.

“Then…”

Sunny was sinking.

“Where am I?”

Chapter Text

Sunny awoke with a gasp, lurching forward as he desperately inhaled air, clawing at the thin hospital blanket.

“Sunny!” Hands were on him, trying to help him relax. Sunny couldn’t see a thing. His vision spun while being pulled back down. Sunny had half a mind to struggle, but little energy left him unable to do so. “Sunny, are you okay!?”

“Kel, be more gentle!”

Sunny finally came back to earth, trying to ground himself through breathing. It was hard to calm down. But he had to try. There were too many thoughts cluttering his head at once–trying to sort all the chaos was impossible. Each question was a tightly strung knot, a nightmare to unwind.

“You okay there?” Sunny looked at Kel, vision still blurry. He nodded, rubbing his eye. “Did you have a nightmare or something?”

Sunny shook his head, accepting the glass of water handed to him. He glanced over, noticing it was Basil who’d offered it. Basil, who looked on the brink of a complete mental breakdown. His eyes were cartoonish puffy. Sunny frowned.

“You okay?” Sunny spoke instinctively before tensing up. When nothing happened, he sighed quietly, relieved. It seems talking does nothing. It really was just the truth. Sunny thought about Omori’s words, piecing together what he had been trying to say.

Omori would disappear if Sunny told the truth because then he wouldn’t need the dream world anymore–if he could still call it that. It seemed it…actually was a separate world, and whatever that entailed, Sunny wasn’t smart enough to figure out. It gave him a headache even attempting to process it.

Better to not question the situation at this point. Sunny needed to figure out how to tell the truth without getting knocked out. Sunny assumed writing it down would give the same result, which was a bust.

“S–Sunny…?” Basil’s lips were wobbling, eyes filling with tears. Sunny realized he had just been staring blankly at Basil while deep in thought and casually looked away. If he pretends it’s normal, surely Basil won’t pay it any mind.

Sunny noticed Hero appearing out of nowhere, holding a tray of food. Kel rushed to his side and grabbed the stand to put over Sunny’s legs, making sure it was steady. “Got you breakfast. I imagine you’re starving after all that sleeping.” Hero wore a warm smile, gently setting down the plate and utensils.

It wasn’t until Hero mentioned it that Sunny realized how hungry he was. He did his best not to scarf down the food like Kel would, trying to savor it. It wasn’t amazing, but to him, it was delicious.

Well, not as delicious as the food in the dream world.

…Hm.

Sunny slowed, eyes growing distant.

He could taste, feel pain, and exist there as though it were a completely new reality. Calling it the dream world was only natural, as he only went there in his sleep. Although it felt so, so real, he assumed all lucid dreams were that way. Because he controlled the dreams, right?

Sort of. He didn’t consciously plan anything. All the dream locations, places like Black Space, the deep recesses of his mind…he assumed Stranger and all things associated were just his subconscious creeping in. Which had to be true. Omori said he’d disappear if Sunny stopped needing Headspace, but if it wasn’t actually a dream, then…

Sunny’s eyes lit up.

Omori would still exist! Now when he went back to White Space, he could soothe Omori’s worries, then finally be able to tell the truth! There was no time to waste–he needed to go as soon as possible to finally end this back and forth.

“Are you feeling–” Aubrey began but was cut off.

“On the day of the recital me and Ma–” Sunny abruptly slumped over, face landing beside his half-eaten food.

Hopefully his friends wouldn’t panic too much.

*

“Omori!” Sunny called out, excitement tangible. Said monochrome person stood beside him, curious. “There you are. I have good news.” Sunny pulled Omori so they were both sitting down, Sunny leaning forward. Omori started to mimic Sunny’s excitement, thinking it must be something good because Sunny was so happy!

“You won’t disappear.”

Omori’s eyes sparkled.

“Even if I don’t come here anymore after telling the truth, you will still live!” Sunny reached over and rubbed Omori’s head. “So don’t be afraid anymore.” This was the big solution to their problem. Now Sunny could tell the truth without worrying about Omori’s home disappearing.

Sunny waited for a positive response, but…

Omori was blank again. That wasn’t what Sunny expected. Did Omori not believe him? Maybe he thought it was too good to be true. “I promise, Omori. You won’t disappear.”

Omori’s face changed. “Bad.”

“Huh?” Sunny leaned back, trying to figure out what was wrong. “But…” Isn’t that good? That was what Omori was worried about. He didn’t want to stop existing, and Sunny was positive that wouldn’t happen.

There wasn’t another reply. Omori sat still for a while, before standing up. Then, red hands again brought Sunny to his feet, gently setting him beside Omori. “Hey, really, what’s bad?” Sunny tried asking again.

Omori ignored him, opting to try and grab his hand and bring him out of White Space. Sunny stood firmly, not willing to budge. “Omori. Tell me. Let’s figure this out.” Sunny knew that he was ignorant in all of this, still barely processing the revelation that this place wasn’t just his dreams. There’s a good chance he was just wrong.

But instead of enlightening him, Omori, along with the red hands' help, brought him out of White Space. Sunny sighed, unable to do much. Was this a tantrum? If Omori was the same age as he appeared, then maybe.

After being brought inside Neighbor’s room, Sunny took a moment to glance around, finding it nostalgic. He really had spent a lot of time here the past four years, always passing through it to get to the rest of his adventure. He was so acquainted that he had practically memorized the location of everything.

The egg there, the toaster, the scattered cards, the smashed watermelon, the tentacle–

…The tentacle?

“Omori.”

Said boy stopped, finally giving Sunny a break. Sunny pursed his lips, staring at the empty purple pool. There had been a tentacle there. Scattered across the dream world were small puddles with tentacles, and he remembered because he always wondered about the purpose.

“Where did the tentacle go?”

Omori followed Sunny’s gaze, showing no reaction. He just shrugged, tugging on Sunny’s hand and pointing to the exit. “Play.”

“…Okay.” Sunny’s shoulders slumped, giving into Omori’s demands. It’s not like he could do much else. Upsetting Omori won’t get him any answers, and it’s not like playing is doing any more harm. If he throws a fit, nothing’s going to happen.

Sunny's eyes trailed up as they walked up the rainbow stairs, looking at the cat that always watched over him and his friends. It was comforting to know it was always there. The Big Yellow Cat was always his favorite. It might be a little creepy to others with how the eyes followed movement, but it was just looking out for him.

They left the room, walking into Vast Forest. Omori had a satisfied look on his face, bringing him toward Otherworld instead of the playground first this time. Sunny followed along, looking around and tempted to hum along to the tune of the forest.

It was always–

Big Yellow Cat’s eyes had followed him.

The sudden realization made Sunny’s mind bluescreen.

*

“Brain damage was ruled out, right? Completely?” Aubrey chewed her lip, rocking on her feet. Hero nodded, though not with much confidence.

“Yeah. They have some more tests scheduled, though. Passing out mid-bite of food is a little…” Hero trailed off, rubbing the back of his neck. “It’ll be alright. He’s getting the care he needs. They just use the IV when he can’t eat, so it’s alright. Everything is going to turn out just fine.”

“Would’ve been better if this didn’t happen in the first place.” Aubrey muttered under her breath, shoulders slumping. “Freakin’ brutal stabbing someone’s eye out. What was Basil thinking?”

“Aubrey…” Hero frowned, glancing away. “We know something happened. Something awful that made them fight. We also know…Basil wasn’t in his right mind, and I don’t think Sunny was either. So we should give Basil the benefit of the doubt.”

“You keep saying that, but how am I supposed to do that when–when–” Aubrey gestured wildly to Sunny sleeping deeply, eye still bandaged over. “How could Basil do that!? Even if he wasn’t okay and they were both fighting, why did he go so far!?”

“I don’t know!” Hero said, more loudly than intended. He took a deep breath, keeping himself in a self-soothing hug. “I don’t know, Aubrey. And that’s why we’re waiting until Sunny can tell us what happened.”

“Yeah, cus’ Basil just bursts into tears and tries to run to this room whenever we ask him.” Aubrey kicked her foot, grumbling. Hero shot her an exasperated look, and Aubrey rolled her eyes. “I’m allowed to complain a little. Like, even Kel is at his wit’s end, you know. And it takes a lot to wear the guy down.” Aubrey somehow made it sound like an insult with her tone.

“He seems like he’s doing okay to me, keeping positive like he always does.” Hero’s face softened, a little smile rising. “He’s really reliable.”

Aubrey stared at him, squinting. She opened her mouth but then closed it, deciding not to say anything else. What did she know? It probably wasn’t as deep as she was thinking. “What do you think he’s talking to Basil about?” She changed the subject.

“Hm? Probably just general things. Can’t imagine Basil is up for more than surface-level conversation.” Hero was going to say more but noticed movement. Sunny’s fingers twitched, his eye scrunching up. “Oh! He’s waking up.” Hero smiled.

Aubrey turned to Sunny, watching him blink open his eye and blearily look around. His gaze then landed on her, and he quickly tried sitting up. “Slow down.” Aubrey sighed, moving to sit on the stool by his bed.

Hero also walked over, keeping a warm expression. “Hey Sunny, how are you feeling?” He then looked at his wrist, frowning at his watch. “Oh, I’ll go get you some breakfast. You must be hungry. Aubrey, you okay to watch him?”

“Yeah, yeah. Go get food or whatever.” She waved him off, practically shooing him out of the room. Once gone, Aubrey turned back to Sunny, lips in a thin line. “Okay. While he’s gone, are you…can you tell me? What happened?” Aubrey asked, scrunching up her face. “Listen, I can even beat Basil up for you if you want, as long as you feel better.”

Sunny’s eye widened, staring at her dumbly. Aubrey sniffed, rubbing her nose and looking away. “Everyone keeps tellin’ me it's psychological or whatever, like, when you pass out. And it only happened after the fight, so it has to be that. So maybe I can like, fix it for you? Or something?”

Sunny continued to stare, speechless. Aubrey’s face started to glow red, frustrated and embarrassed. “Look, I’m not the smartest, okay!? I don’t know how to help, and I’m not good at much, but I’m good at being angry!”

After a few seconds of silence, Sunny softened. “No…it’s not Basil’s fault.” His shoulder’s dropped, wavering for a moment. “It’s…mine.”

Aubrey looked at him like he was stupid. She even pointed with that same confused look. “Your eye got stabbed and almost killed you. How is that your fault?”

“…Wasn’t gonna’ die,” Sunny mumbled, feeling that was a little dramatic. “S’just my eye. I’m fine.”

“It’s just your eye, huh.” Aubrey sighed loudly, dropping her head. “Only you would say something like that. It’s gonna completely mess up your vision, and you don’t even care?” Aubrey then wavered. “Sorry…didn’t mean to be so negative. I’m just…how are you so forgiving?”

Sunny’s face fell. Forgiving, huh…

He looked at his hands, eye watering briefly and clouding his vision. “Because…it’s my fault.” Sunny began to sniffle, and Aubrey’s eyes shot open. She nervously raised her hands, unsure of what to do.

“Um…” Aubrey winced. “Really?”

Sunny nodded. “It’s because of…”

Aubrey noticed him trailing off, reaching forward and catching as he passed out unceremoniously. It always happened so quickly. With a slight tremble in her hands, she gently laid Sunny back down, lifting the blanket and tucking him in.

She roughly plopped back down onto the stool, angrily wiping her eyes. “'I’m fine' my ass.” Her lips were pulled into a grimace as she took a shaky breath of air. Aubrey hoped that whatever Sunny dreamt of when he fainted was something nice. Hopefully a nice break from this shitty reality.

Aubrey was not looking forward to seeing Hero’s face when he realized Sunny was out before he could eat again.

*

Sunny felt Omori poking him, waiting for him to get up. Sunny opened one eye, waving his hand. “I’m tired.” Mentally, that is. Omori pouted, red hands already beginning to gather. “Let’s…nap. Naptime.” Sunny pat the space next to him. “Lay here.”

Omori looked unconvinced.

“It’s fun. Peaceful. I like napping.”

Omori rocked back and forth on his feet before nodding. He made a gesture to the red hands and most disappeared, besides two. They both zipped off into the distance. Sunny wondered where they went.

Noticing Omori still hadn’t laid down, he patted the space next to him again. Omori finally sat down but still remained up. Sunny sighed, but figured he couldn’t ask for more. He just closed his eyes, satisfied to rest.

“…Omori.” Sunny felt himself being propped up and side-eyed the other. Omori presented him with…a pillow? Where did he get that? Sunny briefly glanced at one of the red hands, but Omori blocked his sight, waving them away. Omori stared with anticipation, leaning forward.

Did he…want praise? For getting a pillow for him? Sunny suppressed a laugh, desperately pursing his lips together. He reached forward and rubbed Omori’s head. “Thanks, Omori.”

Omori kept bumping up into his hand, happy at the attention. After a while, Sunny received the pillow from Omori, lying down on it. It was definitely more comfortable. Omori discreetly grabbed a pillow from the other red hand, shooing it after. He set it down next to Sunny’s, then mimicked how Sunny was lying.

“Comfy,” Sunny said.

“Comfy.” Omori echoed.

Now Sunny knew what it was like to have a pet parrot. With that dumb thought, he closed his eyes again, ready to peacefully drift off.

…Wait, can he sleep here? If it isn’t a dream world, he should be able to fall asleep in it. But he never could in the past. It didn’t really matter, though–resting even without sleeping is still very good for the body.

So he did just that, resting with Omori in White Space, a barely audible piano growing just a bit louder to accompany them.

Very relaxing. Very peaceful.

…

Sunny wondered if he drifted off but maybe he just got into a really calm state. He sat up slowly with a big stretch, straining and making a little sound. After that, he waited for Omori to drag him out the door again.

But…it seemed that Omori was asleep?

Sunny blinked owlishly, watching Omori’s sleeping face. He had no idea Omori could sleep. He really was his own person, huh?

As Sunny wondered what to do, he suddenly recalled the revelation he had last time he was here.

Big Yellow Cat.

Its eyes had followed him, which meant it was still alive–or, he, was alive. Sunny couldn’t exactly recall, memory a little fuzzy. The cat talked before, right? Sunny felt like that was something that happened.

With that thought, Sunny slowly stood up, moving as quietly as possible to not wake Omori up. Honestly, he seemed really peaceful at rest. Sunny wondered if Omori slept whenever he was gone.

…What did Omori do when he wasn’t here?

A thought for later.

Sunny opened and shut the door behind him, taking far longer than necessary. It was to be as safe as possible. Although it was mostly to explore and hopefully find out more about what’s going on, he also felt that Omori looked really…harmless and innocent while sleeping, despite all this nonsense. It must’ve been a tough four years for him. He deserved a little nap.

He worked hard.

Sunny never really appreciated him for that. He always just thought of Omori as a vessel, so he never gave the due credit. Omori allowed Sunny to be in this vast Headspace, and he should be thankful. That’s part of why Sunny’s trying to be as patient as possible with getting answers.

If it was hard for Omori to talk about it, he needed to be understanding…even if it was tough to not know what was going on. That’s why he’s hopefully going to ask something else now. To save Omori any stress.

Sunny turned toward Big Yellow Cat, looking directly up. As always, those eyes watched him, following his movement. Sunny swallowed, then stepped forward. “Hello…?”

The cat didn’t respond. He just kept staring, completely silent. Sunny was a little discouraged, but he wasn’t surprised.

Still, he needed to try.

“Are…you there?”

Silence.

“I need…answers.”

Sunny chewed on the inside of his cheek.

“Please. You…”

A strange sensation.

“…were always my favorite.”

Sunny felt a lump in his throat, the image of a treehouse blurred in his mind–of a calendar, held together by the same cat in Faraway playground. Always there when he was with his dearest friends. Of course the cat was his favorite. A lot of his good memories with his friends had the cat there. The positive association was natural.

“I…”

Big Yellow Cat wasn’t going to answer…was he?

Sunny sighed, shoulders slumped. It was just a bust, the whole attempt completely pointless.

Wait…

Not completely pointless!

Sunny turned to the corner of the room where the empty puddle lay, steadily walking toward it. A bizarre sense of anticipation stirred in his bones, and as he crouched down to peer into the purple water, Sunny felt a strange pulling sensation.

Without thinking, he moved his hand, going to reach in–

The door slammed open, making Sunny jump out of his skin. He turned, seeing Omori standing with a downcast expression, red hands writhing around him. It was a large cluster, the hands erratic and eerie as they thrashed around Omori.

Up until now, Sunny had been observing Omori’s expression as ‘blank’.

But now Sunny realizes he was utterly wrong. Omori had been expressive in his own way, emotion showing through his eyes and even mannerisms. But this…

This was blank. There was nothing there, not a bit of emotion or humanity. Sunny felt the hair on the back of his neck stand.

But then Omori turned to him, and although that uncanny stoicism stayed for a split second, it disappeared soon after. He quickly returned to his docile nature, red hands all shrinking back into the more friendly, smaller versions.

Sunny was speechless.

“What was that?” Sunny pointed vaguely, not sure what to say. Omori just looked back at him innocently, tilting his head. All the unsettling feelings had disappeared, and Sunny almost found it ridiculous that he had been off-put seconds before. The switch was so fast.

Was that what Omori’s like when Sunny’s not here? Sunny…assumes it makes sense? Maybe? Running the dream world all by himself, all those red hands probably come in handy. But god, now he just had even more questions than before.

What is going on?

Omori approached him, hands behind his back. Sunny stood up, letting Omori grab his wrist and pull him away from the purple puddle. Sunny wondered where they were going to go this time. They haven’t finished exploring Otherworld, but maybe they would go through Pyrefly Forest?

Sunny wasn’t sure if getting so easily distracted was a good thing, but what else could he do. He wasn’t really good at sorting things out in his head and is way too used to just pushing away and pretending things weren’t wrong. It was confusing, and he didn’t like confusing,

“Huh?” Sunny noticed they stopped and looked at Omori. Omori handed him a rock. “…Thank you.” Sunny nodded, holding it awkwardly. Omori’s outline flickered, please with the reaction. Sunny didn’t think much of it.

…Until he kept getting handed more rocks. Omori seemed to be looking for satisfactory ones, making them stop every few minutes to grab one. He then waited for Sunny to take it and praise him before moving on.

Why did Omori remind him of Mewo, in a way?

“I…can’t carry anymore.” Sunny felt bad saying it after seeing the way Omori sulked, dejected. “Sorry. Too heavy.” He wasn’t strong here either. It was a little sad.

Omori smacked all the rocks out of Sunny’s arms. Sunny was speechless. Omori then kicked the rocks, dragging Sunny away once again. Was it because he said they were heavy? Bit of an overreaction…

It turns out Sunny’s earlier guess was correct–they ended up in Pyrefly forest instead of Otherworld. Really was a lot more relaxing without the worry of encounters with enemies. Neither of them was much for conversation either, so a comfortable silence settled between them, the music their only other company.

Once they reached the picnic blanket in this area, they took a little break, sitting and chewing on the fruits from the basket. Tasty as always. After they were done, Omori got up and wandered toward the mirror located a little distance away, staring into it.

It was like he was admiring his own appearance. Well, it was good to have high self-esteem. Sunny got up too, moving to stand behind Omori. It was nice. He liked being taller than someone again…the real world really made him conscious of his height.

“Hide and seek?” Sunny prompted, and Omori nodded rapidly. He abruptly covered his eyes, and Sunny quickly walked off, ready to find a hiding spot.

Where to go…where to go…

He rushed down the path, seeing the lake to the side of the area. The Rare Bear usually present was gone, which was a relief. What an annoying enemy. Besides that, there wasn’t really a place to hide here.

Sunny went to continue on his path when he noticed something. He stepped over the tracks, moving east and weaving between two trees. Looks like there was a place here? That would be a good hiding spot. He continued until he entered another clearing.

Huh. This was new.

Sunny marveled at the new place, not realizing there were areas in the dream world he had never found or remembered. Ducking under the spiderwebs blocking the way worked fine since he didn’t have a knife, even if it was a little gross. Eventually, he came upon a giant spiderweb strung between two dead trees. There wasn’t anything caught in them.

The more he walked, the more he felt like something should’ve been here–maybe an enemy. Perhaps it could’ve been a secret encounter, maybe a tough new battle. That would’ve been cool. Too bad the world was empty now...besides all these giant candles.

Touching the candles lit them up, but they went out after a few seconds. Kind of pointless, if you asked him. Sunny didn’t spare it much thought, just going forward. Driven by curiosity, he completely forgot about the hide and seek game with Omori.

When he reached the end of the little maze, a dead-end was all that met him. He walked forward with a frown, disappointed at the lack of exciting things. He wasn’t sure what he expected, but…

At least there was a lantern. It…

Sunny’s brows furrowed, walking forward and crouching beside it. He picked it up by the handle, peering inside at the little flame.

Huh…it was lit recently.

Was someone else here?

Sunny’s heart rate began to speed up, looking around for a clue. Doing so made him notice the gap between two trees right beside him, so he went through. Immediately he was swarmed by a thick fog, squinting as he tried to clear his vision.

The lantern was a big help, at least. Sunny may not be able to see far ahead, but the light was a reliable guide.

He only had to walk for a little bit before seeing something. Chills erupted across his body, stomach churning. Uncomfortable. An unidentifiable silhouette was just a little further, and Sunny was positive he should just run away.

But…on the off chance it brought answers…

Sunny decided to be brave.

He stalked forward with as much confidence as he could muster, and soon something familiar yet unfamiliar entered his view. A tall, disproportionate man–a walking shadow holding a lantern just like his own.

Sunny stopped directly in front of him, looking up at his face. Sunny felt sweat gathering on his forehead. “Hi.” He said, not really expecting a response. After all, Big Yellow Cat didn’t say anything, and it’s not like this creature was moving–

“Welcome to the Lost Forest, where you find things you never knew were lost in the first place…or perhaps they’re forgotten for a reason.”

Sunny’s eyes widened.

The man was speaking…and bizarrely, a name entered his brain. Daddy Longlegs. How funny is that? It sounded like something he’d come up with when he was younger…or maybe he saw it in a book. He seemed to like naming things after picture books.

But what is this?

Why does he exist here?

The man didn’t say anything else, even though Sunny continued to stare. Sunny stepped around him and the picnic basket, trying to move on to the next area. It was successful, and this time Daddy Longlegs stood by a rock, waiting.

Sunny approached.

“I suppose we all hold secrets. No matter how lost or how deep down we bury them, they find their way back to the other side…”

So far, this wasn’t bringing any clarity to his situation.

Sunny pursed his lips, going down the east path. Somehow, though, he entered upward instead of from the side, the new clearing an exact copy of the last. The shadowy figure was in the same spot, and Sunny tilted his head.

“Trying to lose yourself? Or have you accomplished that already? Either way, this is the right place for…that. Perhaps that’s why you’ve come here…”

That was weird. It’s like the man hesitated, saying something off. Sunny narrowed his eyes, feeling like he should continue. Something was drawing him forward, a tugging on his chest and mind. A claim that answers are ahead. A hint on this world.

Sunny went up the middle path behind Daddy Longlegs, entering another exact replica of an area. He went up to the figure again, waiting for more information.

“Usually we tend to do things we want…as opposed to things we say we do. I’ve never been one for wants. I’m more of a ‘need’ kind of person. I suggest you look for the exit before that things ‘needs’ become more apparent.”

“Huh?” Sunny blinked stupidly. He felt like he could grasp concepts pretty fast, but he honestly had no clue what the shadowy man was on about. Who is he talking about?

Sunny continued, taking the upper west path by instinct.

Oh, it was different this time. New clearing. Sunny hoped that was a good sign, observing the lake and dock. The water was hard to see through the thick fog, the light in his lantern flickering as if blown by wind. But no wind had hit it.

Sunny approached Daddy Longlegs again, breathing a bit more unsteady. He was nervous, anxious, feeling like something was going to happen.

“You’re still here? You must have given up or you have fully embraced your fate. A confession per…haps…” A pause. “But I’m not…one to tell.”

Another stutter. Hesitation. Something was off, and Sunny was determined to find out what. He can’t remember ever being here before, but he long learned not to trust his memories of the dream world.

As Sunny went to walk off, he heard something just above a whisper.

“This journey is too arduous for those faint of heart.” The voice was shaky. “Do you wish to leave, Su–child. I will not blame you.” The lantern flickered. It sounded like a plea.

Sunny shook his head and continued. He followed the path flanked by dead trees, sights set ahead. The path curved this time, but Daddy Longlegs was there, waiting for him to approach.

“There was a boy wandering here before, very similar to you. He went into the darkness and never came out. How regretful it must’ve been to never find what he was looking for. Be it regret, defeat, or confusion, no one will know. But you aren’t…” He trailed off, not saying more.

Sunny couldn’t stop going forward, taking the south path this time. He had to keep going. There was something for him here.

Daddy Longlegs waited for him once again.

“I’ve seen lost and I’ve seen blind, but the combination is unsettling. Perhaps you…were hiding away from the right way. But now…you have found your way. You are not lost.”

Continue.

Sunny went west, heart pounding in his chest. He approached the shadowy man, undeterred by the foreboding feeling rising in his stomach.

“Morals are lost on the wicked. How does one define malice without intent? Why do you continue down this path when it’s most certainly not the right way? ”

Finally, Sunny went north.

A more extensive clearing than the rest, open and unshrouded by the leaves of trees. Sunny felt certain anticipation while walking forward, a small campfire situated in front of Daddy Longlegs. Sunny breathed in deeply, waiting for something to happen.

“You have reached the end of the Lost Forest…but the beginning of the truth.” There it was again, that hesitation. Although the voice was otherworldly, just slightly beyond human, Sunny could hear it.

There was something Daddy Longlegs was worried about. Unsure of. Enough to make him break out of the mysterious mold.

“I will tell you a story that has been lost through time…a story about the creation of this reality.” The lantern in his hand shook. “A story you’ve never been told, but have been trying to find.”

Sunny kept attentive, enraptured at the idea of finally understanding everything.

“In the beginning, there only existed two…the Dreamer, and his room. The Dreamer grew weary of his room and created a door that led to many different worlds…or at least what he believed to be. Walking a path as a visitor of these worlds, the Dreamer would come and go as he pleased.”

The Dreamer…was him, wasn’t it? The room…White Space? The other worlds must be all the places in this dream world. Sunny gripped the lantern handle more tightly.

“Slips and falls, tumbles and drops…the Dreamer’s curiosity and clumsy exploration eventually led him to a certain world. One not like the others…one painted with chaos and bathed in darkness.” The shadowy man lowered the lantern, the light flickering violently. “The Dreamer slowly became filled with dread. Quiet as they may have been, words of malice quietly crept into his mind. Whispering lies, secrets, and truths.”

Painted with chaos and bathed in darkness. Black Space…it must be that place. Sunny shivered at the thought of those doors, all leading to their own individual nightmares.

“Powerless to silence the noise, the Dreamer manifested…benevolent entities in his different worlds…different as he believed them to be. Then he compounded his worlds above the dark realm…sealing it with their combined might. Yet despite his valiant efforts, the darkness's presence never abated. Even with new allies, the darkness continued to scrape and scratch at the back of the Dreamer's mind. The noise might have subsided, but it never went away.”

Sunny felt like crying for some reason. Remembering the days before his peace, his acceptance–he couldn’t imagine it anymore, the feelings he felt at those times. How awful they must have been, how desperately he tried to hide.

“The Dreamer could run and bury away his fears, but one still has to face his own reflection. What the Dreamer had created was something he could not be a part of, something outside himself. The Dreamer’s own power was his greatest adversary. Knowledge…or the absence of it, would become the Dreamer’s greatest gift. To truly escape the perils of his own faculty and ascend to a blissful state of ignorance…only then would the noise cease to agitate the Dreamer’s sanity.”

Sunny looked at his own lantern, a warning sound playing in his mind, much like last time he happened upon a truth bigger than he could comprehend.

“So…the Dreamer took on another name…and chose to forget himself. From that time on, the Dreamer has lived amongst us…simply as an inhabitant of this world…traveling along blissfully, ignorant of his own fabrication.”

…Sunny knew of that. Sunny already knew. Omori was the name, Omori was his vessel. This world, this Headspace, none of what Daddy Longlegs said gave him satisfactory answers. 

“Child, I must warn you…”

Sunny stiffened.

“As with all things that are born in and out of this world, an end will threaten this one too. Though the Dreamer…though you have already entered the darkness, embracing it and accepting your truth…no bandage can stifle an eternal wound…and there will be a time when its influence will bleed through. You should turn back while you still can.”

Sunny felt a chill. His lantern’s flickering flame abruptly went out. Daddy Longlegs began speaking faster.

“Forgetful you may be of this peril, a peril never forgets to be. Yet, the end of this world may be an inevitability. You are the only one with the ability that can truly set this world free.”

Daddy Longlegs took a step forward, and Sunny stepped back instinctively.

“The darkness surrounds you and it is a terrible thing, but your ‘truth’ has guided you this far. How much longer can you keep it? How much longer will you fight for it? How much longer until you forget once more?”

“I won’t.” Sunny clenched his teeth. “I won’t hide again.”

“The Dreamer…doesn’t have as much choice or control as he thinks. There is something you welcomed too dearly. ” Daddy Longlegs paused, his lantern going out with a spark, just like Sunny’s had. The fog grew thicker. “You…you have to set us free. That thing…that thing…”

“Thing?”

Blue flames burst from the campfire, wild and thrashing. Daddy Longlegs continued still.

“Dreamer, you must–!”

The shadowy man stepped into the flames, cutting him off and engulfing him in that roaring blue fire. It happened so fast and unceremoniously that Sunny couldn’t even react when the fire grew smaller, Daddy Longlegs disappearing in the dancing veils.

...

What…was that.

Sunny stepped forward, thinking maybe he could see something in the ashes. He squinted, seeing an apparent black object. A key…not a computer one. It makes his hands shake, reminding him of the doors in Black Space.

Even if it brought him fear, he needed to grab it. He felt like it was crucial. He quickly stuck his hand into the ashes, hiding it in his hand and putting it in his pocket–

He felt a tug on his sweater. Sunny blinked, turning his head. Omori stared back at him with wide eyes, continuing to tug. Sunny softened. “You…found me.” Sunny decided not to mention what just happened, assuming Omori didn’t see the bizarre sight.

Omori lit up, bumping Sunny with his head and waiting for his usual reward. Sunny pat his head, eyes still trailing toward the empty campfire

“Play again?” Sunny tried, but Omori rapidly shook his head. He was leaning completely on Sunny, looking upset. “Sorry…” Sunny felt bad sending Omori on a wild goose chase. “Very impressive that you found me.” Sunny threw in some deserved praise. After all, it was a pretty tricky maze, especially without a lantern like he and Daddy Longlegs had.

Was…Daddy Longlegs okay? He seemed to just disappear, not burn to a crisp or anything gruesome like that. Sunny was going to assume it was fine. Some things just dissipated in this world, nothing new or to be concerned about.

He could contemplate everything the shadowy man said later. For now…

Omori was currently basking in the compliment, a red hand moving to rest on Sunny’s head. Sunny was surprised. He hadn’t seen Omori use red hands outside of White Space before…that was new. Well, it was only one hand. Sunny didn’t pay it much thought.

Sunny let Omori take him out of the forest, trying not to let his mind wander. Hopefully, Omori won’t get mad at him for kind of cheating at hide and seek…secret places were probably off-limits in the rules.

Oh well.

It was a fruitful experience, even if he can’t say precisely what he learned yet. He’ll figure it out eventually. For now, he and Omori would head to Sprout Mole Village. Hopefully they could sneak into Sweetheart’s Castle again.

Sunny was craving popcorn.

...

Omori guided Sunny away, casting one last look at the campfire. His eyes narrowed briefly, before returning to normal, happily dragging Sunny to the next place in the dream world to play.

Chapter Text

When Sunny woke up, he didn’t really feel like opening his eye. He wanted to rest for a moment, and bask in some quiet. But his plans were deterred as voices began to speak up, talking to him.

“Today I got that new game I told you about! It was a little expensive, but Hero chipped in. We can play it when you wake up, okay? We can get Aubrey to play too! It’ll be really fun. Then we can order pizza…snack all day, be unhealthy…it’ll be great.”

Kel was talking to him. Well…at him. Although he was still ‘asleep,’ Kel was chattering away about his day.

“I’ll play if I have to. I’m going to beat both of you, though, so you might regret it.” Aubrey huffed, and Kel laughed.

“Nah, Sunny’s a real pro! He’s a genius at video games.” Sunny could hear Kel’s smile. “Right, Sunny? You got a high score on that arcade machine real easily.” Kel paused, as if for a response. But then he continued. “But yeah, he’s gonna beat you for sure.”

“Yeah, right.” Aubrey scoffed.

Finally, Sunny opened his eye, trailing his gaze over to his two friends. Sunny didn’t speak, waiting for them to notice he was awake. It didn’t take long, with Aubrey’s eyes widening significantly after only a second.

“You’re awake!” Aubrey grabbed Kel’s shoulder, shaking it briefly. Kel turned, then smiled brightly.

“Hey, Sunny!” Kel’s voice cracked, but he ignored it. “D–Did you have a good dream? I hope it was fun!” Sunny nodded slowly, trying to sit up. Kel quickly reached over, pushing him back down. “Wait, let me just lift it for you.” Kel made the bed so it kept him propped up while still having support. Sunny leaned back into it, satisfied he was sitting up.

“Nice to see you back in the land of the living,” Aubrey said, promptly sitting at the end of his bed. Kel shot her a look, but she ignored him, rubbing her nose. “Hope you had like, a nice rest too or whatever.”

Sunny opened his mouth, then felt it be covered. Sunny’s brow rose, glancing at Kel. Kel laughed nervously, removing his hand. “Sorry…it just seems like when you talk, you um…” Kel shrugged. “Um, Hero went to grab us some food. I’ll share whatever he gets me with you.”

“You probably got garbage. Sunny, I can share.” Aubrey shoved her hands into her pockets. Kel gave her an exasperated look.

“Anyways…” Kel looked around, then frowned. “Well, for now, you can just write on my palm if you wanna say something. Here.” Kel moved his hand palm up, placing it on Sunny’s lap. Sunny grasped his hand gently, just holding it for a second. It was warm.

Sunny used his finger to gently trace three letters.

“M…O…M…? Mom? Your mom?” Kel sounded out, cocking his head to the side. Sunny nodded, frowning slightly. He thought she would’ve visited by now, even if he doesn’t exactly know how long it’s been. “Oh, yeah, she's around.”

Sunny expressed confusion with his eyes.

“She’s been coming right at the end of visiting hours every day…and you’re always asleep, and I guess she doesn’t wake you up.” Kel shrugged weakly, putting on a smile. “She’s busy because of a good thing, though! You’re not moving away anymore.”

Stunned was the best way to describe the look on Sunny’s face. He felt relief because he never wanted to move away–especially not after reconnecting with his friends. But then, the dread seeped in.

Why?

Why aren’t they moving anymore?

Aubrey noticed the shift, but Kel didn’t, lost in thought. “She doesn’t know how long you’re gonna be here, plus no one made an offer on the house, even after a long time. She thinks being around your friends will help you recover.” Kel then grinned widely, pointing a thumb at himself. “That’s us!”

Aubrey pursed her lips, watching Sunny carefully. He seemed conflicted, which was understandable. Unfortunately, any good feelings toward moving back will be dampened by the reality of what was happening.

Kel may not have realized it fully yet–or he's in denial–but the situation was getting more severe as the days went on. It wasn’t anything terrible yet, but if Sunny gets worse, they could have a real problem on their hands.

Best case scenario, they find the source of distress and unwind it, confront it, and do something to relieve whatever makes Sunny faint. Worst case scenario…

“We’re going to have a blast this summer!” Kel pumped his fist, still smiling wide. Aubrey saw Sunny relax, and thought that even though Kel was stupid, he was really good at cheering people up. He’s a good friend.

Ugh. Aubrey shook her head. She would never think that again.

*

Sunny didn’t remember going to sleep, but here he was back in White Space with a gremlin attached to his arm. “What?” Sunny tried to pry Omori off, but Omori didn’t budge. Considering he looked like a child, the absolute strength in that body was completely unrealistic. What a scam.

“What’s wrong?” Sunny tried again, swatting at some of the red hands. One of them was determined to stay in his hair. Omori didn’t respond, just nuzzling into Sunny more. Time to play the guessing game.

Hmm…what was different this time…

Oh.

“Lonely?” Sunny spent a lot longer awake than usual. Now that he’s thinking about it, he might’ve been up for six hours. That isn’t really a long time, but Sunny hadn’t been awake for more than three since this weird situation started.

Omori nodded, finally loosening up. Then started the typical dragging, and soon they were out the door, ready for a new day of play.

And it looks like they stuck to going to Sprout Mole Village. There wasn’t a need to walk through Vast Forest this time, as the minecart had mysteriously appeared, letting them have a fun ride and skip the journey. It was nice having the wind flowing through their hair as they sped down the tracks, Omori almost falling out of the cart at one point. Sunny made sure to put a hand on him to keep that from happening.

They arrived, and Omori hopped out of the cart, red hands swarming Sunny after and gently lifting him out, setting him down. They all disappeared after. Sunny felt like he was being left speechless a lot. “You…can do that? Outside?” His question was ignored.

Omori happily tugged him along, going down the ladder in the hill first and making sure the coast was clear. Then he waved at Sunny, signaling him to come down too. The village was never all too impressive to him, but that’s not what mattered.

After a quick break at the picnic blanket, they went through the big pink doors. Omori leads him down the middle path between seats without skipping a beat before turning around, looking a little embarrassed. Sunny wondered why, then noticed an entrance under a trapdoor. When did that get there?

Before climbing down it, Sunny studied the stage. He wondered who repaired it but decided it might just be reset or something. Omori tugged him toward the ladder. A new path to the castle. That was nice. Usually, he just passes out and wakes up in The Dungeon after being detained…

The more you know. Before climbing down after Omori, Sunny thought he could hear a sound. A whisper, barely audible. Sunny whipped his head around, looking at the floorboards.

But nothing was there.

…He must’ve imagined it.

Sunny turned back down, ignoring the tugging in his gut.

They didn’t spend much time looking around once arriving in the main very pink hall. Looks like Omori was determined to watch a movie as soon as possible. Sunny wasn’t going to complain–he’d already seen this place before. It was impressive no matter how many times he came here, but still. He was craving popcorn and really didn’t want to wait.

When they got to the front of the movie theatre, Sunny noticed there was a cart with a sign labeled ‘FREE POPCORN!’. Sunny blinked. He would question it but remembered it was usually a lady who gave it out. Since no one else existed here anymore, it made sense there’d be a new place for popcorn.

Totally…not bizarre. Sunny brushed it off, letting go of Omori’s hand and walking toward it. He grabbed two bags, Omori tugging on his sweater. “More?” Sunny asked. Omori shook his head, content to pull him into the theatre.

They walked until they were in the middle, finding the best chairs and getting comfortable. Sunny sat down, popping some popcorn into his mouth while he waited for the movie to start. Omori watched Sunny do it and tried the same. The popcorn just hit his face and bounced off. Sunny covered his mouth and looked away. Don’t laugh…

It didn’t help that Omori kept trying, a frustrated twinge to his eyes. Finally, after Sunny almost combusted from keeping himself from making any noise of amusement, Omori succeeded. He turned to Sunny with a bright gaze, waiting for praise.

“Good…job.” Sunny managed, coughing a little. He pats Omori’s head as the movie begins and goes back to eating popcorn.

The movie was…interesting. It was them–or, well, Omori and friends. Their adventures when Omori was a vessel for him. Omori looked like he was enjoying the show, and Sunny decided to just relax too. It was kind of nostalgic, seeing some of their past adventures.

“We had fun.” Sunny murmured. Omori looked at him a moment later, eyes shaking. His hand lifted, then lowered to grab popcorn instead, moving his gaze back to the movie. Sunny didn’t notice.

Time seemed to chug on, the movie much longer than he expected. It was a real-time documentary of past fun, which meant there were no cuts. Just a long, linear film. Sunny was enjoying himself at least, but…he ran out of popcorn.

Dang it. Well, he could get more. Sunny turned to ask Omori if he wanted some too, but noticed Omori…was asleep. Why was he asleep again?

Sunny found it endearing and decided to leave him be. Better not to bother him. The movie was really relaxing, so Sunny understood. But as he prepared to leave, he suddenly remembered. Omori didn’t react well when he left White Space without warning.

He should be kind. Sunny gently shook Omori awake, who blearily opened his eyes. “More popcorn. Be right back.” Omori nodded, eyes drifting back to the big screen and closing. Looks like he was drained. It was a little confusing, but what did Sunny know? Kid’s needed naps, right?

...How old was Omori?

Sunny wondered as he walked out of the theatre, going toward the stand.

Was Omori twelve? But that would mean he’s been twelve for four years. If he was a vessel…then Sunny created him, right? Maybe? No…Omori was alive, right? If this was his home and he didn’t disappear like everyone else, that made him different. Sunny didn’t know how, but it was the truth. If Omori was genuinely created by Sunny, he’s only four years old.

…It would explain the naps, at least. Sunny shook his head, brushing off the ridiculous theory. Omori does not act like a toddler–their confrontations in the past were proof of that. So Sunny will just continue thinking of him as twelve until proven otherwise. No reason to make random conspiracies.

Sunny shook the popcorn, satisfied. While walking back to the theatre, something caught his eye. A shadow in his peripheral, barely formed and disappearing when he looked. Sunny worried his lip, gently setting his popcorn down. He felt compelled to follow, finding it familiar.

After walking down the hall, he turned the corner, putting his hand in his pocket. His hand wrapped around the key, fiddling with it as he continued forward. After another turn, he saw the shadow more clearly.

A familiar figure stood in front of a wall framed by curtains, dissipating once Sunny looked at him. Sunny half ran, half walked forward, standing directly in front of the wall. The name was at the tip of his tongue, someone he remembered, someone–

Sunny put his hands on the wall to rest but felt through. He stumbled into the other side, mind spinning at the new purple interior. It…looked like the dungeon, but a part he’d never seen. Undeterred, Sunny squinted, walking down and turning into the next hall, seeing a staircase. He walked down it, happening upon…another staircase.

Then another staircase. Then one more. By the time Sunny reached the bottom, he was out of breath and cursing his stupid body. He missed having Omori’s strength and stamina. His own body sucked.

Sunny walked until he noticed a fancy-looking opening, an entrance garnished by Sweetheart’s design. He intended to go directly in there but noticed the ominous red grate on the floor. Despite his better judgment he walked up to it, peering inside. Light from the ceiling shone down on it, making the red bars glimmer.

He was entranced, despite how simple it was. There was no reason for him to continue looking, but Sunny convinced himself something must be inside. After all, he was still trying to figure out what was going on. Any hint or secret could help.

Before he intended to turn away, something tugged at his soul–the very nature of who he was. His mind, and his body, all separately yet all at once. He felt like he was simultaneously still and moving, unable to breathe, pulled apart at the seams.

Everything faded to a bright, all-encompassing white, leaving him blinded and confused as his mind fogged over, unable to comprehend what was happening. Yet after a few seconds, he started to feel whole once more, body tethering to his spirit and grounding him once more.

Except…he was somewhere else.

Sunny’s eyes were blown wide, staring forward at the glowing, foggy white path. With a cautious step, he tested the floor, finding that it was solid. Sunny swallowed, figuring it would do no good to stand still. He might as well continue.

There must be something here for him. Sunny could feel it.

For a while, he walked, nothing more appearing or heard besides…something quiet. A song he’d heard before, but…not in the way he remembered. In his final choice, his final fight against what really was just himself…a song played. From deep inside him, from his heart wailing the pain he never could. A violin played by the strings of his heart, the bow a collection of tears he never could shed.

This was familiar in that way. It was the same melody of pained desperation, a desire to reach forward. A tune words could not describe. And now, a piano rang out with the same song, but…it was different. Peaceful. Light and airy. Not happy, but not gut-wrenching. Not a scream, but instead a gentle cry.

A cry tainted with hope.

Sunny stumbled forward, and before long, the source of the piano appeared. A mass of black hair, which Sunny dreaded seeing. But instead of the lone judging eye boring into him, it turned.

Staring back at him was Mari, gentle tears dripping down her face. Sunny stood still, not knowing what to do. His own eyes watered, matching her sadness. Instead of rebuking him, ignoring him, or anything of the sort–she reached for him.

Mari turned, mouth opened. Not a word came out, notes muting any expression or call. Only her feelings carried through her face and song, and Sunny found himself running forward, wanting desperately to reach her as she wished to reach him.

Then she was gone.

Faded from existence right as he tried to embrace her.

Sunny stood there, stunned. A tear trailed down his cheek, bottom lip trembling as he sniffled.

M–Mari–

*

Sunny’s eye snapped open, his body sitting upright and almost knocking his head into someone’s. Sunny desperately wiped at his eye, trying to stop the flowing tears.

“Sunny…?”

He turned, finding his mother staring right back at him. Sunny reached out to her, wanting to hug her, wanting comfort. She almost dived forward, pulling him into a warm, gentle hug. Despite being handled like glass, her hold was firm, soothing him.

“Oh, honey…” She gently rubbed his back, choked up. “I’m so sorry I didn’t notice something was wrong…your mommy messed up again.” She tried to laugh, but there was no joy to it.

Sunny shook his head. “Not your fault…”

“You’re my precious son, and I–I haven’t been giving you enough attention or care. This happened because I wasn’t there. I’m so, so sorry. I don’t know what’s wrong, but I’m here for you no matter what if you need to talk. We can figure this out, alright?”

Sunny quickly nodded, realizing this was finally his chance. His mom already knew the truth, in a way–mostly. Sunny wasn’t entirely sure. But because she had an idea, it should be fine if he told her, right? Then he could finally earn someone’s forgiveness. Then–then–

“What were you dreaming about?” His mom pulled back, gently wiping his eye. Sunny couldn’t let the opportunity slip and decided to be fast about it.

“Mari…she…she…”

But it seems it wasn’t meant to be.

And again, he faded without consent.

*

Sunny didn’t wake up in White Space. Or, he did, but...how did he get back here?

Sunny had returned to the strange room, sitting on the red grate. Sunny scrambled off, breathing heavily. He placed a hand over his heart, eyes jittering.

Was that real?

It’s not like he hadn’t seen Mari in Headspace before. He’d even seen her as her ghostly aged self. But, it was never enough to distress him because…a dream. It was his dream, and he wanted her comfort and love.

But that…that wasn’t a dream. This is no longer a dream–if it ever was.

So what was that?

Who was that?

Did Mari…was Mari really…?

Sunny shook his head, erasing the thought. That was wishful thinking. He can’t get his hopes up, not when he still doesn’t understand the world he's in. Sunny got to his feet, brushing off any dust while ignoring that encounter.

It wasn’t so easy, though. Sunny knew that would stick with him.

…Too much to think about right now. Instead, Sunny should just continue on his curiosity-fueled quest. He can think about that later. Despite his better judgment, the list of things he was going to ‘think about later’ continued to increase. It just can't be helped. Now was not the time.

Sunny decided to go forward. Omori may wake up soon, so he shouldn’t leave for long. Sunny walked through the decorated entrance, entered the new room, and…

It's…Kind of gross. Sunny grimaced, looking at the strange shadowy creature stemming from the ground. A misshapen being slightly resembling a dead arching tree, moving idly, face nothing more than three gaps and a mass of a dark substance.

“Hi…” Sunny managed, stepping directly in front of it. He didn’t know if the three black holes were its eyes but looked there anyways. He didn’t know what else to say.

“You are brave to speak to me, young one. But you look a little pale. Did you see a stranger?” The creature said, voice echoing and inhuman. It reminded him of Daddy Longlegs. “I am The Keeper of this castle. Do you enjoy it here?” It moved past the previous question smoothly.

Sunny stared blankly.

“Sweetheart’s Castle…that girl. She was an elaborate one. This dwelling. It takes the shape of one’s deepest desires. A place to return to. Somewhere to call home. Sweetheart wanted more even after receiving all she asked. It must be a curse. But now time has passed. Sweetheart will not return here.”

So this thing made Sweetheart’s castle? Considering how uptight she had been, it made sense something so extravagant was something she desired. Sunny almost snorted, waiting for more information.

“Now, it is time for me to look for a new owner.” The Keeper shifted, lowering what Sunny thinks was its head. “You are here now. Your soul is split and…” Hesitation. “You… already chose one path.”

Why did it seem confused? Sunny’s face scrunched up.

The Keeper remained silent for a moment. Then, after a brief shake, it continued. “I would offer this power to you. The ownership of this place, and make it a home you desire. But you have a home outside of here. You are reaching for it.”

Sunny slowly nodded.

“Something else will want it.” The Keeper moved its head. “Something trying to learn. How to love and be loved, mirroring with abandon. Rebuilding and resetting. Trying, and trying.”

The Keeper waited for a response, or at least Sunny assumed so. But Sunny had nothing to say. Once again, it was confusing nonsense he couldn’t understand. He felt like The Keeper knew something he didn’t, just like Daddy Longlegs.

“There is no creation beyond creation. A god with no world is a god of nothing. Dreamer, soon you will need to leap. Trust in the impossible. Forge a new path, one out of this place. Free us and yourself.”

Sunny felt his heart rate pick up.

“You have a heart big enough for two. Feelings are addiction and can be shared but never retrieved. The door is open. It can’t be closed. You opened it far too wide, Dreamer. Why give up a world made for you?”

“The truth…” Sunny murmured. “Is more important. My friends…” Even if he spent many years here, a place that protected him and allowed him to make it this far, he no longer needed it. He had to let go of this sanctuary and move on. He needed to continue forward into acceptance.

“I see.” The Keeper shook briefly, and Sunny felt his breath stutter. “It is noble. You have a goal. You wish to be done with this world you aided, and aided you.” It looked down, and Sunny felt a rising sense of dread. “If only it were so easy to leave.”

The Keeper made a bizarre sound.

“You should turn back while you still can.”

Sunny took a step back.

“It seems it’s my turn. Good luck, Dreamer.”

“What?” Sunny had more questions–he needed to know what was happening. Why were these creatures being so unnecessarily cryptic? It’s annoying!

“All I can say is that who you call–”

Gone.

Completely…gone. Mid-sentence, the creature unwound and dissipated as if it never existed–merely conjured up by his imagination. Sunny stood, stunned. After a moment, he felt like something was looking at him.

And he turned around, Omori standing there looking at him. His cheeks puffed up the moment Sunny turned, eyes watery. Sunny immediately was shot in the heart with guilt. “I’m sorry…” He left Omori behind again.

Omori huffed, crossing his arms and walking out. Sunny chased after him through the entrance, entering the other room again. “Omori…” Sunny almost whined, seeing Omori deliberately looking away from him. Silent treatment…

Sunny sighed, not noticing where he was standing. “Come on…” Sunny tired thinking of an excuse, feeling bad about neglecting him. “I…got lost.” Omori sent him an unimpressed look, despite it being stoic. Sunny could read it, though.

As he thought about something else to say–

His body jerked forward, pupils dilating completely. Omori stared in confusion before a tangible horror appeared, lunging toward him. It was too late. Sunny felt his spirit again be ripped from his body, untethering from the ground he stood on.

Instead of the bright, endless white, only deep darkness overwhelmed him this time. Coming back to himself brought a different emotion, as inside the foggy place, only a red path stretched ahead of him. It was black and murky, an intense feeling of unease causing a lump in Sunny’s throat.

Compared to the last area, which almost had the energy of heaven, this…this could clearly be called hell. Sunny stumbled forward, trying to get out of this place. There was no comforting piano, but a call was clear. His whole being was being tugged on, a warning, a foreboding premonition–

There was nothing here–nothing could exist here. And yet Sunny had entered, unwillingly and now trapped. Sunny eventually quickened into a run, panicked and trying to find a way out. He needed to leave.

He wasn’t supposed to be here.

He needed to get out.

Tears gathered in his eyes for a much different reason than last time. He was scared. He didn’t know what to do. In the end, he could only weakly call out for help. “Omori!” Sunny tried, voice cracking. He eventually slowed to a halt, standing in place and shivering.

It was lonely…it felt lonely. He’d only been here for a few minutes but felt like the most lonely person in existence. He felt trapped and suffocated, wishing someone was here. Wishing for someone to save him from this empty hall of red darkness.

And then…

Sunny turned, seeing Omori across from him, visibly breathing at a speed faster than usual. Omori launched forward, tackling Sunny in his arms as if expecting him to run away. Instead, Sunny hugged back, thankful he was found.

“Where…”

Sunny couldn’t finish the question, shutting his eyes tightly. He felt a hand on his head and another on his shoulder. Omori seemed to have summoned red hands to comfort him, and soon, he felt dizzy.

“I’m…”

Sunny blinked bizarrely, going slack as Omori held him desperately, shifting into lifting him up, using red hands to help carry him. Omori kept his eyes forward, rushing to the end of the hall.

“I’m…waking up…?” Sunny was drawing away but noticed Omori shaking his head rapidly. By the time they reached the end, and Omori entered off the path while the scenery shifted, it was too late.

Sunny woke up when they returned to the dungeon, unable to stay asleep.

Leaving Omori alone.

*

Sunny heard crying when he woke up. Crying that was very unfamiliar to him. It took him a little to open his eye, still shaken. When he finally did, he was met with something completely unexpected.

Hero was hunched over and covering his face with one hand. Hero was…crying. Sunny slowly sat up, unsure if he should say something. In the end he didn’t have to. Hero noticed him sit up and quickly wiped his eyes, lips pulling into a big smile.

“Sunny! Good morning–er, afternoon.” Hero rubbed the back of his neck, a tad sheepish. His eyes were clearly puffy, but Sunny wasn’t sure if he should comment on it. He didn’t know why Hero was crying in the first place.

Sunny opened his mouth to respond, and once again, his mouth was covered. Hero withdrew his hand awkwardly, with Kel's same expression before. “Better to not talk, alright?” Hero reached over to the table and picked up a pen and notepad. “Aubrey got this for you…she told me to say I got it because she was shy.”

Sunny quickly scribbled something.

‘Betrayal.’

“Wow.” Hero chuckled, shaking his head. “She’ll definitely agree.” He then checked his watch. “Hm…she should be here in a few hours, actually. I would get you lunch, but you seem to pass out when I leave, so…” Hero mumbled, then brightened up. “Oh! I brought you some snacks. Kel helped me make the little sandwiches.”

Hero leaned over and reached into a bag, rummaging around before pulling out a container. He opened it and set it on Sunny’s lap, giving him a napkin. Sunny looked at the food, eyes lighting up. He helped himself, happily chewing.

“Glad you like it.” Hero folded his hands together, the tension in his shoulders fading. Sunny picked up the next sandwich, noticing it was a little deformed. He raised an eyebrow, and Hero muffled a laugh with a cough. “Um, Kel did that one.”

Sunny snorted, eating it. Tasted the same as the others.

While he ate, Hero fell deep into thought, fingers fidgeting and leg bouncing. Sunny just zoned out, eating and not really thinking about anything.

“Hey…” Hero said, taking a breath. “I know what’s happening right now is really scary, and…we’re all here for you, okay? We promised to stick together this time, so we'll wait no matter how long it takes you to get better. Whatever it is you're trying to tell us, it’s…it’s not more important than your health and happiness.” 

Sunny’s eye trailed over, shaking.

To him…it was more important. He couldn’t be at peace until he admitted to everything. Although he had this strange yet strong hunch he would be forgiven, he couldn’t push away the guilt and nervousness. He didn’t want his friends to regret being so kind to him during this time. Sure, he was sleeping a little more than usual, but it wasn’t that serious.

It wasn’t like this was permanent. Sunny just…needed to explore a little more. He’d find out eventually, right? Omori would tell him at some point, and if not Omori, someone else. Omori was just trying to protect him, like always. That’s what he just did before Sunny woke up. Omori saved him from that scary place.

No matter what, at least Sunny could trust that Omori would be there for…him…

Strangely, the more he thought and focused on Omori, the more tired he became. Sleepiness pulled at him, mouth stretching into an involuntary yawn. Hero trembled slightly but covered any negative emotion with a grin. “Hey, don’t think about what I said too much. I know you like to think over things, but don’t worry about this.”

Sunny glanced at Hero, bleary-eyed. Right, probably better to stay focused. Sunny quickly scribbled something down.

‘What’s everyone doing?’

“Oh! Kel’s just at home–mom and dad are making him take a break from visiting so much. Aubrey will come here in a few hours, like I said earlier, and Basil is…resting, I think? Polly’s taking care of him at home right now. He got discharged a while ago.”

That’s good. Sunny’s glad Basil was feeling better. He wondered if Basil would visit again soon–they didn’t really get to talk last time.

‘Anything interesting?’

Sunny leveled Hero with a look begging to be entertained. Hero chuckled, drumming his fingers against his leg. “Aubrey and Kel are fighting like always. It’s still playful–thankfully. But they’ve both definitely gotten their fair share of scolding from my mom for throwing snacks at each other.”

After that, Hero continued to ramble for hours, despite intending to leave before Aubrey arrived. It kept Sunny from letting his mind wander to other things and let him catch up on anything he'd missed. Sunny enjoyed hearing about everyone’s lives going back to normal, hoping it could remain that way, even after telling the truth. Hero also told some funny college stories, which were great.

But, in the end, he can’t help but think. About Omori, about the red hall, the white hall–The Keeper’s words compared to Daddy Longlegs’. Also, what did Omori do when he was gone again? That was on his ‘to think about later’ list. A lot of things were on that list.

Maybe Omori just played around and explored? Maybe took naps? He seems to like sleeping, though he’s always grumpy when he wakes up. That might just be because Sunny was always disappearing, though.

“…Sunny?”

Sunny wanted to ask Omori what that place was, how he got there, all of that. Did he teleport? He knows that stuff happened before, but back when he was dreaming, he could easily brush it off and not pay attention to the sensation of transitioning. This time he could feel himself almost astral project–his body brought afterward.

“Sunny? Are you okay?”

It was scary yet interesting to think about. Is that what happened to Daddy Longlegs and The Keeper, then? It didn’t seem like they went through the process Sunny did, but maybe it was just about getting used to it. After all, it was easy in Omori’s body. That’s probably it. Omori probably had fun teleporting. Ah, right, speaking of. Hopefully, Omori will answer his questions.

“Sunny, can you hear me?”

...Why was everything echoing?

Sunny, confused, reached forward, trying to find something to steady himself on. Was it Omori? Did he need to stop thinking of him? But then, how would he come up with answers? Guess it’s time to stop thinking of him now, then…

Or…

Too late.

Sunny passed out.

*

“…Hello, Omori.”

Sunny opened his eyes in White Space, Omori flopped on top of him. Omori lazily kicked his legs, stretching.

“Comfortable?” Sunny mumbled–Omori finally done stretching and relaxing. Really reminded him of Mewo. Omori nodded, completely sideways over Sunny’s stomach. It was kind of heavy.

Sunny noticed a blur of red and glanced over, seeing a red hand pick up his own and place it on Omori’s head. Sunny obliged and pet Omori's hair, sighing loudly. Definitely like Mewo. Endearing and annoying all at once.

“So…” Sunny decided now was a better time than ever to ask. “What happened?”

Omori closed his eyes, pretending to sleep.

“…Omori.” Sunny gently tugged on his hair, and Omori opened one eye to look at him. “That red place.” It was definitely something. Although it could be some fluke, it felt too real to ignore. Even though it was blurry, Sunny felt like he saw Omori look afraid. Or something like that. Sunny wasn’t sure.

Omori shrugged.

Sunny pursed his lips. He tried a different tactic. “Please…?” Not very creative, but it’s all he has.

Omori opened an eye. Oh, looks like he’s interested. Sunny continued. “I’ll do something you want.” Sunny offered. It was a pretty sweet deal for him, not really for Omori. Sunny wasn’t sure if Omori really cared.

But then Omori perked up. “Stay.” He rolled over, lifting his hands into the air. Sunny watched the action, bemused.

“I am.” Sunny gestured vaguely. “Right here.”

“Always.” Omori stared at him blankly, waiting. Sunny was taken aback. Always? He was a little confused. What did that mean? Stay…always? Always stay? What?

As if sensing Sunny’s confusion, Omori sat up, poking at him. Soon after, Sunny was subjected to being a ragdoll, manhandled into an up position, then placed on his feet gently. He was getting used to it, at least.

They made the same journey as before, heading through the big pink doors in Sprout Mole Village and going down the secret trapdoor. This time, though, Omori tugged him out toward the garden, and Sunny assumed it was to play in the maze. It was pretty fun to figure things out.

They stepped outside, and Sunny admired the scenery. Sweetheart, despite her personality, was pretty talented in the creative department. Not anyone could come up with something so elaborate. He grew to appreciate her more after The Keeper’s words.

After going into the first maze quadrant, they went through one of the trapdoors to weave underground. The two looked around, working together to figure out what to do next. Sunny ended up wandering away from Omori’s side, seeing a giant button. He pressed it because…who wouldn’t push an oversized button. It’s instinct.

A slamming sound rang out. Sunny blinked rapidly, turning around and seeing that bars had been lowered. He frowned, seeing Omori on the other side. “We split up.” Sunny turned around to see if pushing the button again worked. It didn’t seem to do anything–

As Sunny thought so, he heard a loud crashing sound.

Sunny slowly looked over, seeing the bars broken on the ground. His eyes trailed up to Omori standing innocently with his hands behind his back. Sunny squinted. “Did you…?” Omori shrugged, walking over the bars and quickly going to his side, grabbing his sweater. His eyes sparkled.

“The button…” Apparently, it did work. Maybe it was delayed? A little weird they installed it to just break after a second press, but what did Sunny know. The logic wasn’t always super tight here.

Sunny shrugged it off, and he and Sunny sat at the underground picnic to have a snack. Nice and peaceful, just as it always was.

Sunny paused for a moment, watching Omori silently. He waited for something–he didn’t know what. But nothing happened. Omori just ate the snacks with a content look on his face, meeting Sunny's gaze. Sunny felt any doubt wash away after looking into those clear eyes. He assumed whatever unsettled feelings he had were an aftereffect of the strange places he went to last time.

Omori was harmless, after all.

Chapter Text

There are a few things Sunny knew for sure.

First, the dream world wasn’t actually a dream world. It was something else, and what that other thing was, Sunny still didn’t know. He just knew it wasn’t a dream.

Second, was that anytime he tried to tell the truth to his friends or even his mom, who already knew, Omori would bring him back into Headspace. At this point, it’s even evolved to getting pulled when he’s thinking about Omori too deeply. He doesn’t know why Omori is doing this but assumes it’s for a good reason.

Third, mysterious beings try to guide or point him to some kind of truth or knowledge on this world while being cryptic and leaving him confused. They then disappear after they’re done.

Fourth, teleporting is something he can do outside of Omori. It happens randomly and without permission, sometimes sending him to really unsettling places. Or places that…just weren’t where he’d been before. Seeing people he shouldn’t.

Fifth is…that he’s really, really confused.

Despite all that he’d been told and any hints he gathered thus far, he had no way of piecing them together. Hell, he still couldn’t wrap his head around the fact it wasn’t dreams he had those four years. Moreover, since he had to fall asleep to go there, it really confused him about what Headspace was.

And…it was created by him, right? Daddy Longlegs reiterated that, so how is it a different world if Sunny made it? How was Omori sentient if he was a vessel? It was so confusing–to the point he didn’t want to think at all.

It’d be easier to just go through the motions and believe everything will work out as it should. So far, there are no significant consequences, so he needn’t worry so much about it. It’s just his personal journey to the truth, right? His friends were probably inconvenienced by his stay at the hospital, but it wasn’t so bad.

It hadn’t been that long.

…Right?

“You’re staying asleep longer and longer, haha.” Kel looked tired, expression warm but without the excitement Sunny’s used to. “I guess your dreams are entertaining?”

Sunny shrugged, chewing on the spaghetti he was brought. Apparently, Kel’s mom made it for him. It tasted perfect, and he felt rejuvenated, ready to tackle the day. At that thought, Sunny frowned.

When was the last time he got out of bed?

Sunny shifted, moving to get his legs hanging over the bed. Hero walked through the door as he did that, talking to Aubrey. They saw Sunny was awake and rushed over. “Good to see you up!” Hero smiled, eyes zeroing in on Sunny’s movement. “You okay?”

“Walk.” Sunny stated, not noticing how everyone braced, Kel reaching over as if preparing to catch him. When he didn’t pass out, the friends shared a sigh of relief. Looks like talking didn’t always make him pass out.

“You want to walk?” Aubrey furrowed her brow. “You sure?” She then turned to Hero, whispering. “Can he walk? Is that allowed?” Hero shrugged weakly in response, not really sure himself.

Kel was already ready to help, grabbing Sunny's arm to support him as he stood up. Aubrey looked alarmed, but once Sunny steadied and remained up without issue, she relaxed.

“Do you want to look around? Um, there’s not much to see…” Kel said, smiling when Sunny walked normally. He was a little weak, but Kel would be his help. Sunny didn’t care if there was much to see–he really needed to stretch his legs.

The friends followed him out of the room, carefully watching and ready to help if he fell. Sunny thought it was a little ridiculous how cautious everyone was being–especially Aubrey, was she ever the worrying type?–but Sunny, of course, didn’t say anything. It was nice having that concern directed at him, if not a little guilt-inducing. 

As they walked through a hushed hall, Sunny glanced to the side. A large door was seemingly forgotten in the corner. Sunny furrowed his brows, pointing vaguely. Kel followed his hand and frowned. “Hm…I don’t know what that door is either.”

“I do.” Aubrey lazily raised her hand. “Leads to the roof.”

“Why do they have a door to the roof?”

“Beats me.” Aubrey shrugged, walking over to Sunny and Kel. “Here, let me support him now. You take a break.”

“I don’t need a break,” Kel said, nose twitching.

“Yes, you do. Right, Hero?” Aubrey waved at him, and Hero snapped back to attention, eyes drawing away from the door.

“Huh? Uh, yeah, sure…yeah.” Hero mumbled, clearly not paying attention. Aubrey grinned victoriously. Kel begrudgingly switched places with Aubrey, moving back to walk next to his brother with a slight pout. Sunny looked over, finding the expression familiar.

After some more wandering, Sunny grew tired, and his friends helped him back to his room. Aubrey pulled the blanket over Sunny once he sat down on the bed, standing up straight with her hands on her hips after, satisfied.

“You feel better?” Hero tilted his head. Sunny nodded. It was nice walking around, though he felt like he was heavier than before. Maybe it’s just a fluke because he felt normal in Headspace.

“Glad you could walk around!” Kel smiled brightly, visibly more energized than before. It was like a weight lifted from his shoulders, eyes shining. “It’s a good sign you can move around normally!”

“Kel’s right.” Hero hummed, matching his brother’s grin. “You’re getting better as we speak–you just need a lot of rest. I’m sure you’ll be back to normal in no time.” The hopefulness in his tone was so heavy that Sunny couldn’t help but nod in agreement.

But…getting back to normal?

The relief Sunny saw in his friends was weird. Like his situation was actually severe. To be fair, he was stuck in the hospital, but it’s just because he’s sleeping a little more than usual. It’s not much different from the past four years of his life, so he doesn’t understand the concern.

“Home?” Sunny tried, seeing Hero falter quickly after his words. Hero worried his bottom lip, looking away.

“I’m…sure you can go home soon!” Kel spoke up, pulling Sunny’s attention from a wavering Hero. “It won’t be much longer. I promise.” Kel reached over, placing a hand on Sunny’s shoulder. “Soon, we can get out of this boring place and enjoy our summer. How’s that sound?”

Sunny didn’t even feel himself smile–the expression barely formed. But it was more genuine positive emotion than his friends had seen in a long time. And unlike Kel’s happiness, his excitement that Sunny was smiling back at him for the first time in years…

Aubrey and Hero felt like crying.

*

Omori stood over Sunny while he woke up, hands on his legs while bent over. Sunny blinked rapidly, sitting up as Omori pretended to slump over, falling on him. Sunny frowned when Omori closed his eyes, pretending to sleep.

“Heavy…” Sunny groaned, and Omori huffed, rolling over and freeing Sunny. Sunny pat Omori twice, moving to his feet. “Where today?” Sunny prompted, watching Omori hop to his feet. Red hands poofed into existence, swarming Sunny with pets.

Sunny sighed, allowing them to mess with his hair and pinch his cheeks. “Thanks…” He said after one pat down his sweater, making sure it was smooth. Omori watched with an almost smug aura, hands behind his back and rocking on his feet.

After the hands were done and retreated, Omori came over and grabbed his hand.

Another day of adventure awaits!

…Or something.

Looks like they were heading back to Sweetheart’s castle. Although they'd already explored a lot of the maze, Sunny still recalled that they didn’t actually finish going through it. They’ll probably finish that today. The minecart was still a blast the third time around–this time, Omori no longer left himself prone to falling out, instead sitting docile.

Once down into the Sprout Mole Village, they opened those big pink doors. Except this time, after going through, Omori brought him to the stage, seeming excited about something. When they walked over the freshly repaired flooring, Sunny heard a faint, voice-like sound the same as the last time...and chose to ignore it.

Omori brought him behind one of the curtains, pointing proudly at an opening. Sunny’s brow rose, surprised. He’d never seen this entrance before. “Dungeon?” Sunny guessed, and Omori nodded, tugging him inside. Huh. Looks like they’re not finishing the maze this time.

After walking down a path, they then entered through a secret door. Behind it was a cell in The Dungeon, the one Sunny was most familiar with. Omori then opened the gate they were trapped behind, bringing Sunny out. It was weird being in such an empty dungeon when usually guards were around making sure no one escaped.

Sunny looked around, letting Omori guide him. There weren’t skeletons around anymore, which was pretty nice. Quite frankly, Sunny wasn’t a fan of the scarier things in the dream world, which might be why they’re few and far between. Almost like Omori could sense his thoughts, an extra skip added to his step, happy about something Sunny couldn’t guess.

A little wandering later, they went to the far upper right, and Sunny peaked into the fourth cell at the end. It was Captain Spaceboy’s…Sunny’s face twisted in sympathy. Omori saw Sunny staring and opened the door for him, them both going inside. It was the only cell actually furnished, with similar wallpaper and carpet to Spaceboy’s actual ship.

There was a stereo, but when Sunny pressed it, no music came out. Looks like the tape was gone, just like Spaceboy. Sunny walked over to the bookshelf, gently running his fingers over the spines of the books. There were no names on any.

Sunny turned to see Omori beside him, looking through the telescope. After standing up, he gestured for Sunny to look too, eyes sparkling. Sunny was intrigued. He leaned over and looked through it, seeing that the wallpaper was actually incredibly detailed. It was fun to look through it. He leaned up, gesturing to see if Omori wanted to look again.

Omori shook his head, and Sunny decided to continue looking through the scope, thinking he might find something hidden somewhere. He was happy to finally see through it, as in the past visiting here, the telescope was always taped up. Maybe Omori removed the tape? That was nice.

When Sunny went to pull away, something else dragged him in the opposite direction. Sunny’s eyes widened as his spirit was tugged out of him, static taking over his vision. Visual snow clouded over Omori’s face, leaving Sunny unable to see the other’s expression.

It wasn’t as nauseating this time, at least, when he was ripped and separately sent to a different area in his body, put back together only after dissipating and returning. Sunny gasped for air, eyes squeezed shut.

Take a moment, Sunny reiterated in his mind. Come back to himself.

This time, he couldn’t cry out in fear. He couldn’t get overwhelmed, and yet–he still dreaded it. What if when he opened his eyes, the world around him was red and murky, drawing out a terrible, terrible feeling of loneliness and fear?

…He could hear something.

Something spinning.

Sunny carefully lifted his head, forcing himself to open his eyes and look around. When he did, he was met with an unfamiliar place. A hollow breeze sifted through his hair, a chill traveling down from his neck to the heels of his feet.

“Where…” Sunny murmured, turning left. A giant pinwheel spun, the monochrome colors spreading around him endlessly. Black and white, just like Omori. Sunny pursed his lips, calming himself down.

Seems like he got lost again.

Teleported to nowhere by accident. It’s the second time this has happened…bizarre.

Sunny took a careful step, the wood beneath his feet creaking. Where does he go now? Should he wait and hope Omori appears to retrieve him? But what if he’s much farther away this time? At least it’s not that horrible red place. This was…peaceful, in comparison. The sound around him was gentle, if not a little distorted.

Clearly, this wasn’t a place he should be, especially not as himself. The atmosphere reeked of Black Space, but this was a room he’d never been to. No familiarity was sparked, leaving the question of how deep had he actually gone.

No point in dwelling on it, not for now.

Sunny turned, seeing a creature in the corner of the walkway. He frowned, unwisely deciding to go near. It looked similar to the misshapen form of The Keeper, if not taller and slightly closer to Daddy Longlegs. Either way, Sunny waited for the faceless creature to speak.

…It didn’t.

Sunny looked down, hearing a little squeak. A few tiny black blobs with one stark eye were scattered across the wooden floorboards, looking more like bits of mud than actual living things. They didn’t talk either, so Sunny moved on.

There were a few paths to take, but Sunny decided to go north first. He checked over the railing on eat side of the walkway, finding nothing but a pure abyss underneath. With a frown, Sunny continued, off-put by the endless, cloudy pit below.

Then he heard running water. Sunny walked up, turned, then turned again, happening upon a waterfall stemming from nowhere, falling into nowhere. It created a pleasant sound, yet still was that murky, dark gray. Sunny scrunched up his face, following the squared-off path behind it. When he stood behind it, the room around him shifted.

Sunny experienced the intense feeling of a fall, before a heavy smell assaulted his senses, welcoming him to a new place. It had the same atmosphere but with a much more crowded space amongst many flowing waterfalls.

He couldn’t place the smell, nose twitching as focus settled over him, trying to figure it out. It smelled…musky and fresh. It was pleasant, if not just a bit too stark. After thinking a little more, the name came into mind.

Petrichor. This place smelled of petrichor, a fresh rainfall.

After that thought he turned to the faceless creatures around him, unmoving and waiting. Sunny bravely stepped toward one, looking up at it in the hope of something. Maybe a hint to where he was? That would be nice.

“Even if you hide something, it will always be there.” It abruptly spoke up, the voice an echoing, unsteady tenor. It had the same otherworldly vibe as the other beings he saw before, but…it seemed…almost weaker. Quieter. Unsure.

Sunny moved on to the next one, hands clasping together.

“I’m sorry, but…I don’t…remember who you are.” Its voice shook, taking on a youthful quality. Sunny’s brow furrowed, hesitantly moving to stand in front of the next, pondering those words.

“You look older, Omori…but not wiser.” It began, before leaning away from him. “…You’re not Omori.” It shivered. “You are…” It stopped speaking.

Sunny’s eyes lit up, not expecting to hear about Omori. Does this mean they knew Omori? If they said he looked older, then does that mean…Omori can age? Or were they just saying that because he looked like Omori and was older? It wasn’t a concrete answer to anything, but it made him hopeful for what the other unsettling things had to say.

“I thought you had left us for your other friends. It is…it is…” Particles separated from the main body, giving the illusion of dust. “Why…are you here? You…shouldn’t be…” It drew away from Sunny like it was…frightened.

Sunny was a little hurt. What was so scary about him? He didn’t do anything. He was just hoping for answers. Sunny moved to the next, a worried crease prominent around his mouth.

“It is having fun without us. It is having fun without us. It is having fun with someone else. It is making fun…it is having fun without us…it is not fair…we want to play too…” It repeated, growing quieter and quieter, a weeping tone accompanying the distraught voice.

Sunny didn’t know why it hurt him. He didn’t understand why he felt so deeply touched by the distressed and miserable voices of these things–these faceless creatures. But it was like they were crying, not through physical reaction, but through trembling words.

“I saw someone waiting for you. I saw…I saw someone. I think you should go see him. Go see him now. Go see him before it comes. I think you should go. I think you should turn back while you still can.”

That sentence…that’s the same sentence he’d heard twice before. Sunny almost tripped over his own feet going to one near the edge, more and more anxious for answers.

“Careful about the railing.” Sunny heard and stepped away from the edge, a full-body shiver creeping across his skin. The smell of petrichor was growing stronger, as if the source itself was nearing.

“How long are you going to keep us locked in here?”

Sunny whipped his head around, staring up at the faceless being. Sunny hugged himself. “What…?”

“Come back. Let us out from here. Give us life back. Open your mind, so we can live again. Or do not. Or change your mind. Close it. But close it fully. Do not let anything through. Do not let that thing through. How long are you going to keep us locked in here?”

Sunny moved away from it, stumbling over to the last one. Sunny’s eyes watered, unsure why he felt so unnerved and guilty.

“Don’t leave.”

Sunny stiffened.

“Don’t leave.” It leaned forward, a morphing limb trying to reach forward but unable. It remained fixed in place, almost whining out. “Don’t leave. Go down the path. Keep going. Follow the rain. I saw someone waiting for you. I saw someone waiting for you. Don’t leave. Follow the rain.”

Sunny’s ears were ringing, but he didn’t give it much thought, gladly turning away the huddle of uncanny beings and rushing down the path. The further he traveled down the walkways, the more uncomfortable he grew.

It was repeating.

Those faceless creatures were in each new larger standing place, all saying the same things as before. Sunny grew restless, feeling like he was stuck in an endless loop. But then, he recalled what one said.

'Follow the rain.'

There was no rain, but…

Sunny closed his eyes, focusing on the smell around him. He began to walk, eyes peered open just enough. He kept focused, trying to follow where the scent was strongest. Focus on the petrichor, ignore the rising fear.

A sense of claustrophobia was itching to grow into a consuming, unreasonable panic. Sunny did his best to keep it at bay, but as everything continued repeating, he couldn’t help the stutter in his breath or the trembling of his hands.

The smell was overwhelming.

Sunny leaned on the railing, exhausted from running for so long. He naturally glanced over the edge, watching the fog roll over the abyss below…

Sunny squinted.

Something…was there.

Sunny fully looked over the railing, hands gripping the bar tightly. Sunny’s nose scrunched up, the smell of petrichor stronger than he’d thought possible. He leaned over, trying to see within the darkness.

And then…a speck.

It grew near. A dark shade, something reaching up toward him slowly. The closer it got, the more familiar it seemed. It didn’t take long to see that it was a long tentacle. It was black, creeping up further and further, bringing the smell of rainfall ever near.

Sunny wondered if he should be afraid, especially as it reached high enough to unfurl in front of him, as if beckoning. Yet, for some reason, Sunny couldn’t bring himself to be scared. Instead, the limb only brought this feeling of nostalgia, distant yet familiar.

There was a name.

He couldn’t remember it, but…

Sunny hesitantly reached out, leaning further over the railing toward the tentacle. It was clearly waiting for him to reach out, trying to get to him as well, but overextended and unable to get closer.

His fingers trembled, one hand still keeping hold of the railing as he stretched his body as far out as he could, straining to place a hand on the dark limb. As he was about to make contact, his feet left the ground as his balance was lost to his leaning, the hand remaining on the railing not strong enough to hold him.

Sunny was going to fall.

Sunny panicked, desperately reaching out and hoping that the tentacle was sturdy, that he could cling onto it instead of falling down, down, down–

A white hand grasped his wrist from behind, another arm wrapping around his stomach. He was pulled back so quickly and with heightened strength that he almost rolled backward. Sunny blinked rapidly, leaning back into Omori, who kept a firm grip.

“Omori…?” Sunny didn’t move, watching the tentacle retreat so quickly it became a blur. Sunny heard a quiet ‘tch’ sound, red hands flickering into his line of sight. They went to rush over the edge but didn’t go further, drawing back to Sunny.

Sunny turned his head, knocking into Omori’s. Omori huffed, leaning forward and resting his chin on Sunny’s shoulder, cheeks puffing into a pout. Seems like that was becoming a go-to expression for him.

They sat like that for a while–red hands fretting around, Omori keeping an iron grip on his wrist–and Sunny wondered if he should say something. Omori looked deep in thought, eyes trailing to the side and then over to the railing every few moments.

“Omori?” Sunny tried, wiggling a little. “…You found me. Thank you.” Sunny went with flattery, and Omori’s mood quickly improved after the praise. Omori slowly got up, bringing Sunny with him into a standing position. Omori didn’t let go of his wrist, staring intently. Sunny didn’t protest. He was used to it.

The red hands poked around Sunny, as did Omori, checking for injuries. After nothing was seen amiss, Omori pulled back, satisfied. Sunny tilted his head, letting Omori drag him away from the railing.

But…Sunny couldn’t but look back.

That tentacle…

Whose was it?

The name…he should know her name…

Her?

…

The petrichor was gone.

*

Basil stood outside the hospital room, nervously glancing around. He knew no one else should be visiting right now, but if someone caught him sneaking in, he’d get in big trouble.

Polly encouraged him to visit Sunny, despite Basil knowing all of his friends would rather him not, especially not alone. It was…reasonable. Basil was two seconds away from melting into a puddle of tears at any given moment. The guilt mixed with fear and anxiousness really wasn’t good for his heart.

But…a good thing did happen. Sunny wasn’t moving anymore. If only the reason was completely positive…

Basil took a breath, deciding to be brave. He stepped into the room, completely expecting to walk in on a sleeping Sunny–

Ah.

Not asleep.

Sunny looked up, staring as Basil walked into the room. Sunny watched as he froze up comically, eyes blown wide. Sunny felt a little bad. Basil looked like he was going to pass out. “Basil.” Sunny decided to speak up, hoping his expression was soft.

The room remained quiet, neither making a sound.

Suddenly, Basil burst into tears, loudly sobbing in place. Sunny jumped, completely taken aback by the sudden crying. Basil then ran forward, almost diving into him as he tried to go for a hug.

Sunny leaned forward, Basil squeezing him in an embrace so tight he almost couldn’t breathe. He pats his friend’s back twice, hoping he got the hint.

“I’m sorry! I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to hurt you so bad! I thought I was helping! I’m sorry!” Basil wailed, too caught up in emotion to be more gentle. “And now you’re stuck in the hospital because of me! It’s all my fault–I hurt you!”

He was hysterical. Sunny sighed, rubbing Basil’s back and staying quiet as he wept and let out a slew of apologies.

“I shouldn’t be here, I know I’m supposed to stay away, but I can’t help it! I needed to know that you’re okay! I hurt my best friend…I promised to protect you, but I just…I just…” Sunny winced at the louder crying. “I ruined everything!”

“Basil…” Sunny interrupted softly, and Basil immediately shut up, sniffling. Sunny pulled back so he could look into his friend’s eyes. “Not your fault.”

“But–but it is! I know it is! This wasn’t happening before I hurt you! I took your eye–I’m a horrible friend! I don’t know how to make it up to you, Sunny. I don’t know how to help you anymore! I just…I just make things worse. I always have. Even...even back then.” Basil shrunk into himself, wiping at his eyes.

Sunny frowned, strange dizziness beginning to permeate his body. “You…protected me. Trying to…protect me, just like…my eye…” Sunny began trailing off, fighting to stay awake. He pinched his thigh, working to push back the darkness. “It’s okay.”

“It’s not okay, Sunny! I’ve permanently disabled you! You lost your eye because I couldn’t tell what was reality.” Basil’s face scrunched up, eyes losing a bit of spark. “Honestly…I don’t know what was wrong with me. But sometimes I…sometimes I feel like…” Basil shook his head, looking down. “It doesn’t matter. I hurt you. And even if I’m saying sorry, I don’t deserve forgiveness.”

After a moment, Basil lifted his head again, stiffening in surprise. Sunny started back at him, tears dripping down his face silently. Basil couldn’t react, just staring in shock.

“If…if you don’t deserve forgiveness …” Sunny sniffled, looking down at his hands. “Then I…I don’t…either.”

Basil’s breath hitched, quickly shaking his head. “No, no, that’s not true! It’s different, Sunny! It’s different!”

“Both accidents. Mine…worse than yours.”

The world was tilting.

“But…but…” Basil stuttered, trying to find a way to deny it. But before he could think further, he saw Sunny’s eyelids flutter, face going slack as he slumped forward into Basil’s arms. Basil remained still.

He sat there, trembling.

What…was he supposed to do?

Forgive himself? Forgive himself, so Sunny would too?

Basil cried, hugging Sunny carefully.

Why did Sunny keep passing out?

Why did he have to keep suffering?

Why…why couldn’t Basil help?

Basil wanted to be there for his friend. He just wanted to do something right. He wanted to be there for Sunny without it ending with Sunny in more pain.

Was it really impossible for him?

It wasn’t fair…it just wasn’t fair…

*

When Sunny woke up, he was being hugged.

Sunny took a moment to process, quickly gathering it was Omori hugging him as tightly as possible, patting his back awkwardly. Sunny frowned, confused, but reached up, feeling wetness on his cheeks. Crying…he was crying.

“Oh…” Sunny bit his lip, leaning into the embrace. He appreciated the comfort, hiccupping a little as a red hand clumsily wiped his face with a tissue. Sunny couldn’t help but smile at the attempt, cheering up.

Sunny pulled back, Omori’s eyes darting between his. His fingers were twitching, a twinge of guilt apparent. “Sorry,” Omori whispered. Sunny tilted his head.

“Why?”

“Took long.” Omori’s face darkened, frustration leaking out. “Cried.” He slumped and said nothing else. Sunny softened.

“Don’t be sorry.” Sunny reached over, patting Omori’s head. Omori leaned into the hand. “Was important to talk to Basil.” And crying was okay too. It was necessary sometimes–emotional release in smaller quantities like this prevented anything drastic.

Omori didn’t look convinced, making a subtle expression after Basil’s name was said. Still, he remained quiet, hoping Sunny would continue petting him. He got what he wanted, and Sunny ran his fingers through the other’s hair, trying to undo some of the knots.

“Soft.” Sunny nodded to himself, because even though Omori’s hair was a little tousled, it was fluffy. Omori glowed at the observation, proud of his hair and puffing his chest out just enough that Sunny could see it. He pressed his lips into a thin line to prevent a smile.

After a little bit, Sunny decided to ask. “Sweetheart’s castle?” They never did finish the maze puzzle. Omori made a face. Sunny rose a brow. “Didn’t finish,” Sunny said, poking Omori’s forehead.

Omori seemed hesitant, avoiding eye contact. Sunny wondered why and then put it together. It might be because of the disappearances. Even Sunny could admit it was happening a lot, what with him teleporting to mysterious places a good three times now. And while one of those places was terrifying, the other two weren’t bad. The one where he saw Mari…

Sunny shook his head. At least, the most recent strange place seemed important. It gave him more hints, and he even saw something familiar. That tentacle…even just thinking about it brought back that intense petrichor.

He wondered if Omori smelt it. Maybe that’s how Omori found him? Well, Sunny was grateful either way. Who knows what would’ve happened if he’d fallen over the railing.

Honestly, the main thing was just Sunny not wanting to skip any of the puzzles. Sweetheart’s castle was always fun, and he liked weaving through the bush maze. It smelled nice, and there were tasty snacks–he at least wanted to finish exploring before moving on to the next place.

Sunny was too lost in thought to feel himself being dragged out of White Space again, gaze briefly trailing up to meet with Big Yellow Cats’. The eyes always following him shifted, turning and staring at the corner of the room–at the puddle Sunny tried reaching into before.

Omori brought him up the stairs and out of the room as he processed it. The puddle…it used to have a tentacle, right? Yeah, he already observed that before. There were a bunch of those around the dream world in different spots…

Sunny would need to investigate them. He needed to find out if the tentacle in that strange monochrome area meant anything. He’d given up on Omori telling him what’s happening, mostly because he doesn’t seem like he can. Maybe something’s preventing him? He never was the talkative type, just like Sunny.

“…Wrong way,” Sunny said, Omori pulling him north instead of west where the Pyrefly Forest was located. Omori ignored, and soon the two were standing at the shore of a large body of water. Omori pointed at the sandcastle equipment, looking at Sunny with sparkling eyes.

Sunny couldn’t reject that. “Let’s play.”

Omori excitedly brought him over, the two sitting down with Sunny beginning to put sand into the buckets. Instead of helping, Omori started trying to sculpt something in the sand on his own, a red hand grabbing a bucket to fill with water. Once brought back, Sunny used some of the water as glue, beginning to form his tower. Unfortunately, it was already falling over.

Better not to feel down about it. Sand wasn’t a good sculpting material. Sunny peeked at what Omori was doing at that thought, finding him diligently using water and sand to form a figure meticulously. Sunny decided to just watch, intrigued at what it could be.

A few minutes passed, and Omori leaned back, wiping the sand off his hands. Sunny leaned closer, making a sound of surprise. “Us?” Sunny was really impressed. It was a sand figure of him and Omori together, holding hands. It reminded him of how he’d draw himself with Mari in the past.

“Cute.” Sunny reached over, about to pat Omori’s head before remembering his hand was covered with sand. Gross. Getting all those grains in Omori’s hair would be cruel. Seeing the hesitation, Omori shoved the bucket of water over to Sunny, sticking his hands into it and wiping them off. Both of their hands were now clean.

Omori pulled Sunny’s hand onto his head.

Sunny really wasn’t sure what expression he should make. Was this how Mari felt whenever he acted needy? Maybe this is how Hero felt about Kel? Well, Kel was kind of energetic and probably roughhoused with Hero instead of wanting head pats. Since Omori was his younger vessel for so long, maybe this was just how Sunny used to behave.

…That’s a little embarrassing.

Sunny’s ears were red at the thought, wondering how stupid he looked to his friends. Did he act cute in front of Aubrey too? Oh no…he did have a pretty big crush on her when he was younger. That's mortifying.

“Sorry.” Sunny snapped out of his spiraling thoughts when Omori pinched his cheek, his own puffed up. Sunny reached up and pinched back, tugging on the baby fat. Omori let go and waved his arms rapidly, face scrunching up. Sunny let out a laugh, eyes widening right after.

Omori stared at him, and for the first time in a while, a bright and saturated yellow outline flickered. Sunny blinked and it was gone, as if just an illusion. It happened in the past, right? And Sunny attributed it to a fluke. After all, Omori’s clearly been happy, sad, and angry recently without any kind of outline showing. At least, not that Sunny could see.

That’s beside the point, isn’t it? Sunny reached a hand up, covering his mouth. He’d…laughed. It wasn’t silent either. It was unapologetic and came out unintentionally without thought. Sunny can’t remember the last time he laughed.

Which…was very sad, but not untrue. Omori was still staring at him in anticipation, waiting for more laughter. But Sunny didn’t make another sound, stunned that it’d happened in the first place.

Minutes passed, and finally, Sunny relaxed, poking Omori between his eyes. “Funny.”

Omori lit up, leaning forward before standing up and pulling Sunny with him. He pointed toward the dock, and Sunny recalled that was the way to the Last Resort, a…fitting name, now that Sunny thought about it.

Wait, but they didn’t finish exploring Sweetheart’s Castle! Sunny pursed his lips but figured it was fair. Maybe it was too dangerous after all. But…he wanted to finish it off. He felt off having it be unfinished, a strange tugging in his gut urging him to go back.

So, for the first time, Sunny grabbed Omori’s hand and dragged him instead, pulling him back from the body of water and down toward the forest. Omori’s mouth opened and closed, like a fish, clearly unused to not being in the lead. Sunny wasn’t going to budge, though, pulling Omori along back toward Pyrefly Forest.

Omori was still frozen in shock while stepping into the minecart at Sunny’s urging, the wind seeming to finally snap him out of it. An unmistakable air of hesitation permeated him, staring at Sunny with big doe eyes, watery and pleading.

“Puppy eyes won’t work.” Sunny rose a brow, and Omori dropped the expression, sulking. He crossed his arms, begrudgingly getting out of the cart when Sunny did. Sunny grabbed his hand and continued to pull, ignoring Omori dragging his feet.

It’ll be fun! Omori will cheer up soon enough. Sunny was cheerful while walking back to the giant pink doors, pushing through–

They didn’t budge.

Sunny frowned, leaning his whole body weight into it and straining. There was a slight shift, and after struggling for a while longer, he turned to Omori. “Please…” Sunny pointed shyly, embarrassed he couldn’t do it himself.

Omori looked like he wanted to say no, but was swayed by Sunny’s state, sympathetically patting his back and then easily opening the doors. Sunny was speechless. Why was Omori so strong…

Sunny went back to taking the lead, grabbing Omori’s hand and marching forward confidently, deciding to go through the dungeon again. He approached the stairs at the stage, stepping up without much thought.

But the floorboards…they creaked.

The haphazard repair job struggled under Sunny’s feet, and a certain chill made Sunny stop moving, staring forward. He swore he could see the blurry visage of a familiar silhouette, a shadow staring back with piercing white eyes. The quiet whisper of that person he couldn’t place called for him, and when he looked back to Omori with a question at the tip of his tongue–

The stage floor splintered and crunched with a loud crack, falling apart beneath Sunny’s feet. Sunny let go when he felt himself fall, not wanting to bring Omori down with him. Instead of staying in place, Omori unhesitatingly jumped down after him, face twisted but unclear to Sunny.

The wind whipped past his hair, watching a swarm of red hands burst from Omori’s back, trying to latch onto Sunny and bring them back together. But Sunny fell deeper, eyes squeezing shut as a familiar pulling tugged at his chest. Omori’s existence seemed to jitter before being sent somewhere different from Sunny, unable to reach him in time.

…Landing wasn’t really in Sunny thoughts. So when he came back to himself, uninjured on a carpet and under a spotlight, Sunny mainly was relieved. It didn’t take long for him to recognize this place, a library he had been to before.

It wasn’t that long ago.

Egret’s in pots were scattered around, Sunny’s expression softening at the sight. He looked around for Omori but wasn’t too surprised to not see him. The last time Sunny came here all his friends disappeared while falling too. It made sense.

Plus, the terror of the unknown from other areas he’d be sent to was absent. Instead, this was just a relaxing library that used to be above ground in the Pyrefly Forest. Sunny doesn’t remember why it sunk under, but he didn’t know many things about Headspace.

…A whisper.

Louder.

Sunny jolted, head whipping up. He stalked forward, quickly rushing down the staircase while his heart rate increased. The words of one of the faceless creatures rang out in his head, telling him, pleading for him–

‘I saw someone waiting for you. I think you should go see him.’

Those words repeated in his mind as he almost tripped down the stairs, the quiet piano of the room doing little to quell his eager anticipation. No matter how relaxing the atmosphere was, his heart pumped, adrenaline rushing as he turned a corner, seeing another light shining down over an opening in the bookshelves.

Sunny stiffened for a moment, unsure if he should go forward. A foreboding feeling was accompanying whatever hope he felt staring into that open gap, beckoning him forward. Words spoken by Daddy Longlegs, The Keeper, the faceless beings…

‘You should turn back while you still can.’

That…

…

The point of no return reared its head, warning him.

And just like everything else of concern, Sunny ignored it, adding it to his ‘think about later’ list and walking through the smaller opening. Sunny unconsciously reached into his pocket, hand wrapping around the key that Daddy Longlegs dropped.

Once inside, Sunny could see it.

The name finally came to mind–a mirage, a dark, familiar silhouette staring back, jittering and unclear. That appearance, even if darkened and disguised beyond recognition…

“It’s you,” Sunny said faintly, breath hitching. Stranger’s appearance continued to jerk, mirage dissipating and repeatedly reforming, a visible struggle in his posture. Sunny took a step forward, worried. Stranger tried to speak, but all that came out was loud, garbled static, cracking harshly.

Sunny drew closer, reaching out, wondering if he could help. How can he ask questions while Stranger is so clearly suffering? Sunny only had blurry memories of the other–any words ever said by him fogged over by all the things distracting him at the time.

Stranger managed to lift a hand, gesturing toward Sunny’s pocket. Sunny swiftly shoved his hand in and pulled out the key clumsily, presenting it. Stranger tried to speak again–his eyes trailing behind Sunny.

“Find me.”

A whisper, barely audible.

Stranger completely disappeared. Sunny remained standing there, staring at the piano behind where Stranger had been. Then, he walked forward, reaching out and placing a hand on the lid over the keys. A little above, etched in...

Omori.

Sunny ran his fingers over the name, listening to the piano echoing in the room. Although no one was playing it, the sound emanated from the keys. A lovely, simple song, repeating endlessly in this place.

This library…

Sunny wondered why it was lost.

Chapter Text

Sunny would like to go back to Otherworld at least once. They never looked around much, but it seems Omori was vehemently against going back up there…as well as sweetheart’s castle.

To be completely honest, Sunny’s memories are a little fuzzy. After his encounter with Stranger, he remembered approaching the piano, but not much afterward. He assumes Omori brought him out and back to White Space.

But…why doesn’t he remember waking up?

He could’ve sworn he did. The memory was just fogged over, blurry images of his friends causing a splitting headache. A little pain wouldn’t stop him from figuring it out, though. All he could gather was he tried to talk, and…

Wait…

Sunny rubbed his eyes, Omori’s hand on his shoulder becoming lighter and lighter.

No, he…

He didn’t…

…

Sunny pulled his hands from his eyes, blurred vision halved by an apparent detriment. Sunny was sitting up, staring down at his pale, shaking hands.

He…was awake. Sunny hasn’t gone back to sleep yet. He hasn’t talked. Right now, his mom was getting him a snack, and…Aubrey and Kel were keeping him company. They were also staring at him with a whole lot of concern.

“Sunny? You good? You kind of zoned out for a sec’.” Aubrey pursed her lips, eyes narrowing. Sunny nodded instinctively, not really thinking over the question. Was he good? It felt like he was in-between worlds for a moment. Like he was pulled but unable to be fully brought over.

Kel grabbed the notepad Hero brought the other day and handed it to Sunny, smiling. “Want to tell us what you’re always thinking about?” Aubrey kicked Kel’s stool, and he winced. “Not anything serious! Maybe what you’re dreaming about? You’ve always had a crazy imagination!” Kel grinned brightly, handing over a pen as well.

Sunny moved his head from side to side, wondering if he should try and explain. If he went too detailed, he would get dragged back there again before he was ready. But a little bit shouldn’t hurt, right?

The scratching of paper filled the silent room, Sunny not really thinking about what he was drawing. It took too long for him to realize it was Omori. Well, that shouldn’t be surprising. Omori’s who he’s spending all his time with.

“Is that you?” Aubrey leaned over, Kel doing the same thing. Aubrey pulled Kel back by his ponytail, and he whined loudly. “You can look after.”

“Selfish.” Kel huffed, trying to see from further away. “Huh, it does look like Sunny. Just small.”

“It’s a drawing, dumbass. Of course it’s small.”

“You know what I meant!” Kel playfully shoved her, rolling his eyes.

While the two continued to fight, Sunny drew himself next, just like how Omori made the sand sculpture of them both. Although Omori won’t see it or know he made it, Sunny was happy to return the favor anyway. It was fun.

“Why isn’t Basil here again?” Kel whispered to Aubrey, confused. Aubrey sighed, shaking her head.

“Said he felt sick after waking up. A nightmare or something. Guess he didn’t want to bring Sunny’s mood down.” Aubrey shrugged weakly.

“Oh…that’s nice of him. I hope he feels better soon.” Kel then turned back to Sunny’s drawing, curious. “It’s you again. Wait, is the other guy not you?” Kel cocked his head to the side, and Aubrey flicked him.

“Don’t make fun of his art. Sunny, they look like two very different people. You did a great job.” Aubrey sounded robotic, lifting a hand into an awkward thumbs up. Kel burst out laughing, only to panic when Aubrey lunged at him.

While Aubrey was pulling at Kel’s hair, Sunny’s mom walked in, freezing at the door. She watched the scene and sighed, walking over. “Alright, alright. Don’t get too rowdy, or they’ll kick you out again.”

They immediately calmed down, Aubrey sitting down on Sunny’s bed. Kel scowled. “Is she allowed to do that? Why do I have to sit on this hard stool?”

“Because you’re heavier than me.” Aubrey crossed her arms. “And you smell like a teenage boy. Not clean.”

“Why are you talking like my mom!?” Kel leaned forward, only for Sunny’s mom to make a short whistle sound. After that, the two quieted again, Aubrey triumphantly staying in her spot while Kel moped.

“Your friends sure are energetic.” Sunny’s mom said it with exasperation, but was clearly fond of the two. Sunny appreciated them as well. He didn’t have much energy to spare, so he’s glad others could make up for it. He can live vicariously through them.

Sunny perked up when he smelled something good, his mom gesturing for Kel to bring a tray. His mom placed the container down, lifting the lid off the bowl. “They didn’t have much healthy food downstairs, so I made you something myself.” Her smile was warm, and now Sunny knew why the smell was so nostalgic.

Rice porridge. Simple, but…whenever he or Mari was sick, mom would make it for them. Sunny stared down at the food, picking up the spoon his mom gave him with a trembling grip. Sunny took a careful bite, eye watering at the taste.

He…he missed his mom cooking for him. She got busy after dad left and had no time for it, always working so hard to support them with jobs. Sunny wasn’t ungrateful, but he just…he missed this.

Sunny continued eating, no one commenting on the fresh tears trailing his face. His mom merely reached over, wiping them with that same warm smile. She was obviously tired, so tired. Everyone was.

But only he got to sleep through it.

…

Bizarrely, a thought came to mind.

Did Omori ever get to experience something like this?

Probably not, right?

…

How...lonely.

*

Omori sat beside Sunny's body, arms wrapped around his legs and chin resting on his knees. He blinked slowly, Sunny doing the same in response. Sunny wasn’t sure why, but it was kind of fun.

“Where today?” Sunny decided not to push Otherworld or Sweetheart’s Castle. No reason to upset Omori when he already looks tired. Omori perked up, grabbing Sunny’s hand and helping him up.

When they walked through Neighbor’s Room, Sunny found his eyes trailing over to where the hole that used to have a tentacle was–

Oh. It’s gone.

Sunny’s face scrunched up for a second, the hole now filled and like the rest of the room. As if it never existed at all. Sunny glanced over at Omori, wondering if he was the one to do it.

If it was, Sunny imagined it was for a good reason.

They ended up back at the north shore, the sand surrounding a boardwalk leading forward. Omori excitedly brought him forward, pointing down at the water. Sunny was about to say something about the long swim but noticed a small raft in the water. Sunny’s mouth opened slightly in surprise.

How nice.

Now they don’t have to swim.

Omori helped him step onto the boat, red hands holding things steady so they won’t fall overboard from the tilt. The two sat down next to each other, and the raft began to move once comfortable. Sunny wondered how, but was reminded of exploring Humphrey–the rafts moved on their own there.

“Did you make?” Sunny gestured to the raft, and Omori nodded, wearing that expression of expecting praise. Sunny complied, patting his head. “Very nice.” Sunny’s eyes trailed to the side, recalling the other things in Headspace that seemed prepared for them.

The stage being blocked off, the new entrance, that popcorn stand, the minecart being repaired….

Did Omori do all of that? It would explain why he napped so much when Sunny first started visiting Headspace and–

Sunny startled, feeling a weight on his shoulder. Sunny turned, eyes softening. Omori’s head lay on his shoulder, breathing deeply as he slept. The gently rocking of the raft and the soothing music seemed to have done it. Sunny made sure to keep still, not wanting to wake Omori up by moving.

He was likely tired from making this raft, and whatever else he fixed in Headspace while Sunny was gone. Sunny noticed some of Omori’s hair getting into his face, nose twitching in annoyance. Sunny brushed the strands back behind Omori’s ear, watching his expression return to peace.

Sunny looked out at the lake, falling into memory. This was when Mari first showed herself as who she truly was, instead of the purple fabrication. Of course, it was all still just in his head, but…

…

It was in his head…but also in a supposedly different world. He had yet to figure out what was going on with this place, but gradually, more hints were being given. There was someone that could give him answers, though.

‘Find me.’

When Sunny finds Stranger, he will finally know what’s going on. Well, as long as he’s not cryptic like everyone else that’s talked to him. It was getting annoying. He’s not stupid–he doesn’t think he’s stupid. But how can someone fathom a thing that shatters their worldview? That completely goes back on four years of experience?

And again, this all could just be an elaborate dream, far beyond comprehension. All of this could be made up by his mind–sick from everything that’s happened. He is in the hospital, after all.

…But the passing out.

The feelings. Reality.

All of this felt real.

Omori, head on his shoulder and gently breathing–Sunny could feel it clearly. Omori was a real presence, just as the raft they were on was. The fear of other areas, the taste of food, things talked about outside of anything he could possibly conjure up on his own–it all pointed to it being beyond just a made-up world.

Sunny just had to figure out why everything about it revolved around him. After all, there was nothing special about him. He was just another kid. The only unique thing about him was the accident, but there’s no pride to be taken in that. It’s not a character trait as much as it is a traumatic experience.

Sunny sniffed.

He carefully lifted his head, looking across the foggy lake with narrowed eyes. Random trees were growing from below, islands scattered across the vast body of water. Sunny had explored here before, and there was no reason to look again. Their goal was directly forward. The smell, though…

Something was being masked, itching his nose.

The water looked tempting. But Omori was sleeping on his shoulder, so he wouldn’t move. There was no reason to disturb his rest after he worked hard to make this raft. Sunny really appreciated it because, honestly, the swim would be grueling. It was easy when he still used Omori’s body as a vessel–Omori had infinite stamina. But Sunny’s body, even here, sucked.

It’s his own fault, of course. He spent four years in bed.

Either way, Sunny is happy to sit on this raft as gentle wind sifts through his hair. Sunny leaned his head on Omori’s, sighing a little in relaxation. Despite everything, life was pretty great. It could always be so much worse.

Sunny tapped on his leg, idly wondering if there was a place to cook at the Last Resort.

By the time they reached their destination, Sunny almost nodded off with Omori. Thankfully he didn’t. Now he just needed to wake Omori up.

Sunny poked him a few times, but that ended with his hand getting grabbed and Omori still sleeping. Sunny used his free hand to try and lift Omori up, but Omori made a displeased sound and latched on more.

“Omori.” Sunny tried, trying to softly shake Omori. Omori’s face scrunched up, still not budging. Sunny tried to whistle like his mom did earlier, but all it did was waste some air. It didn’t make a sound.

What else could he do?

Sunny pinched Omori’s cheek, pulling on it. Squishy…it stretched pretty far. Soon Sunny lost track of his original intention, pulling at Omori’s cheek for fun. It worked out in the end, with Omori’s eyes opening while Sunny pulled at his face.

“Hi.” Sunny let go, pretending he hadn’t been playing. Omori side-eyed him, stretching and standing up. Sunny followed, stepping off the raft and beside the well while checking his pockets. The key was still there. While Sunny carelessly put the key back, Omori rubbed his cheek and walked forward, pouting. Sunny suppressed a smile, eyes trailing to a giant blue shell beside the well.

Pretty. Maybe if Sunny gives it to Omori, Omori won’t be upset anymore? The giant waterfall behind the island produced little sound, contrasting how it would be in reality. Sunny listened as he reached over and grabbed the giant seashell, putting it to his ear. Ocean sounds played, bringing Sunny back to when he was a kid.

He, Kel, Basil, and Aubrey would all take turns listening to shells, mystified at how an empty object could produce such a pretty sound. Sunny looked up at Omori, gesturing for him to come closer. Omori did, and Sunny brought the seashell to his ear. Omori’s eyes widened, returning to neutral a second later. Sunny held it to his own ear after, then to Omori’s. He did it a few times, a small smile forming.

“Nice?” Sunny tilted his head. Omori nodded. “Want it?” Sunny continued to hold it up, but Omori shook his head, bringing his hands a distance apart. It was about the size of the shell, emphasizing how big it was. Must be too big to carry. “Okay.”

Sunny put it back down, not thinking much of it.

Omori leaned over the well fully, squinting. Once satisfied, Omori climbed in, gesturing for Sunny to follow. Sunny did, carefully stepping down the long ladder leading down. After climbing down some bars, Sunny’s heart rate picked up. He stopped, wondering what the issue was. Omori also paused, looking up at him.

What was it? It took a few moments to figure out what was wrong, and he noticed only when he stepped down one more step.

The key.

It wasn’t in his pocket. Sunny could always feel it there when making movements like this because of its awkward shape. He must’ve dropped it by accident trying to put it back in his pocket.

“…Shell.” Sunny awkwardly made an excuse, climbing back up without another word. Omori tilted his head but seemed okay with following him, not complaining. Sunny’s not exactly sure why he lied, but…it was instinct. He didn’t even mean to–it just happened. And he’s not going to question it now.

When Sunny reached the top, he prepared to climb through, not noticing Omori trying to grab his leg with wide eyes.

At least the feeling of shifting spaces was familiar. Looks like he hit a teleport spot by accident again, eyes shutting tightly as he left himself split and be brought back into one as the world tugged at his soul.

It looked like Sunny climbed out of the well, but when Omori resurfaced and stepped on the sand, he was alone. Only the blue shell remained. Taunting. Omori–

Sunny rubbed his eyes, vision clearing and body getting back to normal. He was recovering faster and faster each time he was teleported. For the better, because it definitely sucked those first few times.

Time to figure out where he ended up.

…Hm.

Sunny’s brows furrowed.

He’s been here before, or a place like this. Again, Sunny’s memories of his time exploring Black Space were vague due to the chaos in his brain, but he at least knew the environments. Plus, the red footsteps he recognized were clearly in the sand, leading to…

A key!

Sunny rushed forward, quickly picking it up. He sighed in relief, worried that it had been lost for good. He knew it was important, what with Stranger checking to ensure he had it on him. Maybe it would help find him?

A key to a door…a Black Space door.

Did that mean…he had to go back there? Sunny faltered, gripping the key tighter. If it was necessary, then he had to. But he couldn’t even remember how he got there in the first place or even how he escaped. Besides…stabbing himself.

He wasn’t using Omori’s body anymore, so who knows what doing that could do. All the barriers of safety he could enjoy while with Omori weren’t available in his own body, and it sucked.

Sunny looked up, putting the key back in his pocket, securely this time. H stared forward, seeing clusters of scribbles distorting the space. Sunny walked around them, remembering them to be polaroids before touching them. As he kept moving, he started to notice…creatures.

Things. One’s that looked similar to those in Deeper Well, all ones that had hinted at the path he had to follow. They all guided him to the truth. Sunny approached an abnormally bright cyan humanoid creature, curled up into itself. Its hair was dark, two purple tendrils jutting out of its back. Sunny wondered if it would speak like it did before, leaning close.

“It is not alive.”

Sunny jumped, the whisper traveling from a place he couldn’t identify. Sunny gripped his sweater near his heart, eyes darting around to find the source of the voice. His breathing gradually slowed, feeling his gaze drawn in a particular direction. Sunny forced himself to turn back to the cyan creature, trying to recall.

What had it said to him?

Sunny remembers it being helpful. Encouraging, even. But what did it say? And why wasn’t it alive anymore? Sunny shivered, rubbing his arm the more prolonged the silence rang out. “Hello?”

…There wasn’t going to be a response…was there?

Sunny felt grief in such a strange, strange way. Something he didn’t even fully recognize, when he didn’t even know the name…

“Parvenu.”

Sunny jumped, turning. There, behind him, was the splintering form of Stranger, garbled voice just barely coherent.

“That’s their name. Parvenu. I sense you’ve forgotten.”

Sunny nodded slowly, waiting for Stranger to dissipate like last time, leaving him confused. But Stranger held on, briefly blipping out of existence before showing up beside him. Sunny jolted and almost hit him out of reflex. Stranger stood upright, posture straight despite the distortions of his body and voice.

“Do you recall what they said to you all those days ago?”

Sunny shook his head.

“’What if it’s up to you? What if it’s only up to you? Carry on, Dreamer. You are the only one who can.’ That is what they said.”

Sunny looked back at Parvenu, that grief resurfacing. It was tinged with guilt, but he didn’t know why. “…Kind,” Sunny said, bowing his head briefly.

“Many here were kind. Now, none of them are alive.”

Sunny slumped further, heart aching.

“…But it isn’t your fault, Sunny. Not this time.”

This time? Sunny turned, confusion evident. Stranger tilted his head, the movement barely recognizable. Sunny was surprised he could even understand Stranger despite the distortions.

“I waited so long for you to come back.” Stranger’s voice wavered, as if emotion burdened his form even further. “Even seeing you now, It’s hard to think straight. You found him, but I can’t return. I’m still in two.”

Sunny reached out, hand meeting nothing, instead going through the visage of Stranger’s existence.

“The world that you created above this one…did you make it to protect this place, or hide it? Either way…it’s become more powerful than you.” Stranger turned to him, and despite the mask of complete darkness, Sunny felt there was real emotion there. “This wasn’t supposed to happen.”

“What wasn’t?” Sunny’s chest tightened, anticipation rising at the chance for answers.

“You faced the truth. You want to face the truth together. You want to save him, and you want to save yourself. Sunny…you shouldn’t be here.” Stranger’s voice cut off for a moment, a sound of frustration following. “There are so many things I want to say to you…but the words…”

“Can I help?” Sunny turned to Stranger fully to match, worry rising. “Help you?”

Stranger stared blankly, a cry resounding.

“You did everything you were supposed to do. Yet, the cycle is repeating. I’m sorry. I’m sorry for everything. A part of me is clinging on, and I won’t stop. My words can finally reach you.” Stranger struggled further, unwilling to part yet.

“How?” Sunny once again tried to reach him but went through, merely exacerbating the fleeting existence Stranger was.

“On that day…when you became nothing…I was split in half.” Stranger put a hand to his chest, eyes lidding. “And you…you were the opposite.”

Sunny felt so lost.

“I told you this before, that the cursed form you relied on was evil. It is strong, it can protect you, but if you rely on it too often, what you will sacrifice cannot be reclaimed. It was never so simple, Sunny. This world…it has always been more than it seemed. And now, we are both trapped here. I missed you, reached for you…but this is not what I wanted.”

An echoing sound of despair. Sunny’s eyes watered in turn.

“If you became free, if you received the truth, redemption’s door would finally be opened. You would free us, and I…I could become whole again.” Stranger’s eyes squinted further, voice trembling. “I want to tell you everything, but if I do…” Stranger’s form briefly jittered. “The key I have given you, it is to find me. Behind the door you could never open, I have been hidden there.”

“Where…?” Sunny managed, hand returning to his pocket and clutching the key.

“The place you found me before. Door’s holding rooms made of memories, memories without a home. The lost ones will help guide you to me. Please, listen to them. They are betting their souls on hope.”

“Okay.” Sunny nodded, trying to show as much courage as he could. Stranger flickered in relief, reaching out unconsciously. The hand went through, and an aggrieved expression formed.

“It’s not fair…” Stranger splintered further. “Why can’t I be with you too?”

Sunny’s bottom lip quivered, a lump in his throat. “I’m sorry…”

“It is not your fault.” Stranger softened. “I wish I could tell you everything. But speaking of it, even like this…it only brings it closer. Or, I suppose ‘him’ is a better term now, isn’t it?” Stranger grew transparent, leaning forward, close enough that, if corporeal, Sunny would be able to feel his breathing.

“That ‘thing’ those guiding you have mentioned…do you know what it is?”

Sunny shook his head, unable to look away.

“You will know soon, because the truth is always beside you. It was never you that I begged mercy of, Sunny.” Stranger violently jittered after those words, letting out a cry. He watched Sunny’s expression change to resigned, Stranger growing panicked at the sight. “Wait, I can hold on! I still have so much to tell you–!”

…But nothing more was said.

Sunny stood there silently, Stranger already gone.

He mulled over the words, shoulders dropping the more he tried to understand. It felt like a heavy weight was pressing down on him, and as he turned away from Parvenu, his gaze was tugged toward something apparent.

Monochrome.

Sunny blinked, going toward the figure. He assumed it was Omori from a distance. But, the closer he got, his stomach churned. Sweat gathered at his brow, and all at once, he knew he wasn’t ready for this step.

But he couldn’t stop approaching the unfamiliar–so familiar–person standing not far away. Person. This never-ending beach had been suppressing his senses, the smell of the ocean clouding any other scent.

With his approach, though, he could finally sense past the waves.

Petrichor–overwhelming and growing in intensity.

That person.

He knew her.

A static sound rose, gently and constant, a grating Shepard’s Tone growing louder and louder with each step he took. The intensity swelled, Sunny’s breathing becoming labored. But Stranger asked of him. Stranger told him.

The lost ones will help guide him.

And…

Sunny stood close enough to see her appearance, an unidentifiable emotion welling up in his chest, his eyes stinging.

She glanced at him him as if only now noticing. Her head lifted, face written over by a blurry, unidentifiable block, a question mark plastered over it. Once seeing him, she rushed at him without warning, a cry from nowhere piercing Sunny’s ears.

Sunny opened his mouth, trying to say the name, trying to remember.

Who was she?

He knew her.

A girl who smelled of rainfall, with tentacles for limbs except for one human arm, hand reaching out toward him. Panic exuded from her despite the lack of ability to convey her feelings through expression.

The closer she got, the more an inky black dragged at her lower body, even as she tried to hit it off and step free. Sunny tried to go toward her yet was petrified in place. He couldn’t move at all.

But she reached him, and in her attempt to touch him–

Sunny was overwhelmed. A splitting headache made him double over, a bright color overtaking his vision. It felt like the world trembled, an earthquake shaking the ground below his feet while the sun vibrated in the sky.

It was raining–it had to be raining!

And–

*

Sunny lurched out of bed, hyperventilating as he clamored at the covers. Voices all spoke to him at once, and he covered his ears, trying to catch his breath. A loud clamor of thunder made him jump, hunching over in fear.

“Sunny! Oh, honey. Hero, Kel, please close the blinds! Basil, grab his music player and headphones from my purse. Aubrey, help raise his bed so he can lean against it.”

Sunny recognized his mom's voice, leaning into her when she placed a tentative hand on him. Once he showed acceptance to touch, his mom sat beside him on the bed and held him tightly, rubbing his head and shushing gently, soothing him.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry mommy can’t protect you from nightmares.” Another loud boom of thunder and Sunny leaned further in, the smell of rain all he could comprehend. It was too much, too much all at once.

“Here, ma’am.” Basil gave Sunny’s mom the music player, hands shaking more than Sunny was. Sunny’s mom mouthed a ‘thank you’, gently telling Sunny she would put them on him. She pulled away just to secure the headphones and quickly played the tape already inside. Before bringing it, she had listened, finding it to be relaxing classical music.

The blinds were now shut, Hero and Kel walking back over with matching concerned faces. Aubrey fidgeted, a lost look in her eyes. Basil, on the other hand, was barely keeping it together, shaking with large tears overflowing.

Hero went to Basil's side, putting a hand on his shoulder. “Hey, you okay?” He said quietly, seeing the way Basil’s breathing picked up. “Here, count with me. Breath in, then breath out in four. One…”

Basil followed the exercise, calming down just as Sunny was. Basil continued to shake, rubbing his arms. “What happened?” Hero looked over at Sunny. “Are you scared for him?” Hero kept his tone gentle.

“I–I think so?” Basil’s eyes darted around, always ending back on Sunny. “I just…I just suddenly had this­­–this feeling. Like…” Basil fell into a whisper, shoulders slack. “Like…we’re losing him.”

Hero didn’t respond, shocked. All the energy seemed sucked out of Basil, a haunted look in his eyes. There was clear confusion, so much dread, and…

“What is this feeling?” Basil hiccupped as fresh tears fell, losing that faraway look. Hero had no words, no comfort to give–none that would be honest, anyway. So Hero just hugged him, appreciative when Kel joined too.

Aubrey remained to the side, holding her arm. She stared observed with concern, but couldn’t bring herself forward, instead drawn to Sunny’s side as he came back to himself. Sunny needed more than just his mom…

“You feeling better?” Sunny’s mom hummed, and Sunny nodded blearily. He kept a grip on the edge of his mom’s shirt, rubbing his good eye with his other hand. Sunny’s mom grew more emotional, the sight beyond nostalgic. “My poor baby…” She gently scratched his head, carefully untangling Sunny’s hair. “I’m sorry you have to stay here. I know it’s not very comforting.”

Sunny nodded along, turning his head when he noticed pink. Aubrey stood awkwardly, looking like she wanted to say something but not knowing what. Sunny pat the spot beside him, and Aubrey sat down.

“You…okay?” Aubrey awkwardly asked, picking at her nail polish. Sunny nodded, hand reaching over and then pulling back. Aubrey noticed the movement, unsure. But, she wanted to comfort her friend, and gently grabbed his hand, holding it. Sunny held back with a feather-light grip. “We haven’t held hands since we were kids, you know.” Aubrey laughed a little. “It’s…nostalgic, I guess.”

A ghost of a smile quirked Sunny’s lips, and Aubrey felt stupid for how happy it made her. Something so small, yet it meant the world to them. The moments of happiness they have with Sunny are becoming more and more rare. It hurt. It hurt so much. And they had no way of fixing it.

All they could do was be there. At least, that’s what Hero told them all. Sunny’s mom did too. She was always thankful they stayed here with him when she couldn’t, once even offering money. They never took any.

They wanted to be there for Sunny.

…Aubrey did overhear Sunny’s mom tearfully yelling at a doctor earlier. She stopped, of course, apologizing profusely for losing her temper. Honestly, the frustration was understandable. No one could tell them what was going on. Sunny was an enigma.

She snorted to herself. Of course he was. Sunny was always just a little distant, even when Mari was around. There was so much in that head of his, imagination beyond anything they could fathom. It’s what made him so special.

So much happening in one head…

Aubrey looked over, seeing Basil had been successfully calmed down. That’s good. Stressing out Sunny at all was a no-go. Doctors did say agitating him would likely lead to a fainting spell, and they should avoid that.

“Are you hungry?” Sunny’s mom murmured, and Sunny barely moved his head. It was a yes, though. Sunny hoped it was something tasty, and was happy to see a bento box being pulled out, knowing that meant his mom’s cooking.

Again, while seeing what was made for him, feeling the warmth from his only family member left…

Sunny was content, despite everything. All his worries at this moment could be pushed aside while he ate, just enjoying what was given to him. The overwhelming smell of petrichor finally faded under the gentle scent of his mother’s cooking,

Relaxing…it was everything he wanted. With all of his friends, with his mom, all together. And although there was an important thing to be admitted, something he really needed to say, he figured he would be able to one day.

For now, he should stop overstressing himself. Especially when he had no way of solving the current problem. He shouldn’t worry his friends so much, not when they already looked so worn down.

Sunny wanted to get better for all of them.

*

When Sunny woke up, he was immediately met with a tackle, Omori latching onto him with a tight grip. Sunny blinked owlishly, managing to sit up. Omori kept holding on like a hitchhiker weed, unwilling to let go.

“Omori?” Sunny made a face, wondering what was wrong. Unsurprisingly he got no response, watching red hands jerk out of Omori’s back. Sunny was stunned. That looked kind of painful? He never really thought about how Omori controlled the red hands.

Apparently, they came from within him. The red hands moved, poking at or resting on Sunny, as if making sure he was there. Sunny tried to think about what caused this, and reality reared its head.

Sunny had teleported again. Beyond that, he was violently pulled out of Headspace before Omori could even find him. Sunny reached up and gently rubbed Omori’s head, just as his mom did to him before.

Did Omori bring him back here? Or was this just how he traveled over? Was White Space the in-between of their worlds? Like Daddy Longlegs said, he opened the door here and created other worlds, or that’s what he believed.

But…wait, one time he did wake up outside of White Space. It was after seeing Mari in that heaven-like place, and he woke up on the red grate. Did that disprove his theory? But White Space had to be different from everywhere else. It's a gut feeling. The grate…it had to be a fluke of sorts.

Usually, he wakes up and White Space when arriving in the dream world and always assumes it's Omori bringing him back here. But it wouldn’t make sense, not with the speed he once returned with. So either it was a one-time thing, and it wouldn’t happen again…or…

Someone brought him there, onto the red grate, between the short time when he woke up and before Omori found him again.

So who was it?

“Stop.”

Sunny startled, Omori’s voice snapping him out of his thoughts. “Stop?” He questioned, raising a brow. Omori didn’t elaborate. Sunny sighed, deciding he was just stressed out from everything. Teleporting scared Omori, because Sunny was sent to such dangerous places. If he happened upon one such area that put him in real danger, he’d be screwed.

Speaking of...if he gets hurt in Headspace, would it affect his real body? There were so many logistics unexplored, so much he could test if it wasn’t dangerous. Right now, though, the priority should be calming Omori down.

“I didn’t mean to.” Sunny started untangling Omori’s hair, a red hand doing the same to his. Each time it happened, it was clear Sunny never intended to travel. He didn’t even know how he did it. But…it was important.

This time for sure, he realized fully. There were things he didn’t know, things hidden from him–for his own good, or not, he didn’t know. Omori couldn't prevent it, saving him sometimes from inescapable areas.

Maybe Sunny should tell him who he saw. Stranger. Sunny could ask for help, tell Omori how Stranger was trapped behind a door in Black Space, pleading and hoping to be freed. But...that wouldn’t be a great idea.

It’s not like there was a good relationship there, with Stranger always wanting to guide Sunny to the truth, and being quite harsh along the way. While in Omori’s body, Sunny could remember the desire to shut him away for good–back when he wanted to hide the truth forever.

But now, it was different. So Omori should agree, right?

Why was he so hesitant?

It’s not like Omori has hurt him in any way. Omori was completely docile, just wanting to go on adventures and have fun–make use of the time they had together. It was the opposite of malice. Omori was trying to protect him, and the pulling back in Headspace when Sunny tries to tell the truth–it had to be for a good reason.

What The Keeper and faceless creatures said…

Sunny whined, feeling his cheeks being pulled. Omori had leaned back, apparently trying to get his attention for a while. Sunny ignored him by accident again. Oops. “Sorry.” Sunny was saying that a lot.

Omori put his hand over Sunny’s face, keeping it there. Sunny stayed still, not sure what the purpose of that was. Omori pushed, and Sunny pretended to lose balance and fall. Omori panicked, quickly catching Sunny by the shoulder and putting him upright. Sunny suppressed a laugh, shaking his head in amusement.

Omori scrunched up his face, realizing he was being made fun of. Red hands picked Sunny up from under the armpits, setting him on his feet while Omori stood up normally. Sunny sighed. Guess that was revenge.

“Where to?” Sunny asked, patting down a stray piece of Omori’s hair. Omori went cross-eyed watching the hand. “Last Resort?”

Omori hesitated but agreed. Sunny was glad. It’d be boring staying in White Space all day–there’d be no point to the door if they didn’t explore. Sunny began walking toward the said door, not hearing the tremor of the wood after his thoughts.

Omori stood behind, red hands erratic and thrashing but quickly pulling back into his body, contained without a sound. He fixed his hair and outfit, ensuring everything was in order after the brief moment of chaos.

“You coming?” Sunny turned, a hint of a smile present. Omori nodded rapidly, rushing to his side and opening the door before Sunny could. The habit of grabbing his hand continued, and Omori led Sunny out of Neighbor’s room.

Behind the two, a red hand lingered, wedging itself between the gap in the door. A barely visible crack left open, keeping it from closing.

...

The Big Yellow Cat watched on, eyes always lingering.

Chapter Text

“…Mom?”

“Sweetie?” Sunny’s mom turned, eyes wide. She quickly shushed him, pulling up his covers. “Here we go…it must’ve been cold.” Dark circles were prominent under her eyes, but they’d always been there. Sunny had grown used to her face of exhaustion tinged with warmth–the kind only a mother could have. “Don’t strain your voice, okay?”

Sunny blinked, feeling lighter than the past times he woke up. He reached up, hand gently grazing over where his right eye had been. Instead of the larger wrappings, all that remained was a small piece of cloth.

“Oh, that. Yes, they gave you an eyepatch! Isn’t it nice? You can stop wearing it after a month after your eye heals up.”

Interesting. Sunny poked around his face. At least it was better than all those bandages. Having an eyepatch...

“I–It, um, reminded me of that old show you liked to watch! You know, Kel was thinking about it too, and look what he left here for you. Isn’t he sweet?” She reached into her oversized purse, pulling out a book. “’Captain Spaceboy; Origins.’” His mom held the book up, moving it back and forth a little. “Kel thought you might like it~” She sang playfully.

Sunny tried to reach for it, not quite accurately guessing where it was. His mom’s eyes shook, placing it into his hands directly. “Oh, and…” She pulled out a large case of colored pencils, laying them on the bed beside him. “Since it’s black and white, I thought you might want to color it? Could be fun.”

Her smile was bright but awkward, hand moving to brush her wavy hair from her face. It used to have tighter curls, but over time, her hair leveled out into a wave. Maybe that’s why his and Mari’s hair was so fluffy? Sunny smiled a little, his mom, unbeknownst to him, rejoicing at the sight.

“I’m glad I can be here with you.” The white noise of the machines drowned out, Sunny watching his mom. She reached over, smoothing his hair. “It’s been hectic lately, but nothing your mommy can’t handle.” She gave her best confident grin.

Sunny opened the manga with a nod, unsure what to say. He was happy his mom was here, and believed everything she said. But, he's been wondering…how long has he been here? It’s hard to tell. A week at most, considering his bandages were removed recently. That’s a long time…

A lot can happen in a week.

…A lot can happen in three days.

“Have you been thinking about what you want to do this summer? Now that we’re staying in Faraway Town, you’ll get to catch up with your friends!” His mom clasped her hands together, appearing genuinely happy. “I thought moving was best for us, but…I think I was wrong. I think we’re supposed to be here.”

It was dark outside, and the fluorescent lighting of the hospital had been dimmed in turn. It was peaceful, the moon starkly behind his mother’s head, a dim glow around her. The night reflected in Sunny’s remaining eye, clear and unburdened.

“What do you think? Is staying here what you want?”

Sunny never wanted to express it–he never wanted to tell his mom he wished to stay because…how could he ask that of her? What right did he have? How could he stop her if she wanted to leave this place and that cursed memory behind? Maybe it would’ve helped him forget too.

But that’s not what he wants anymore, and he doesn’t think his mom wants it either. This is their home. It’s the place holding all his memories of Mari. She isn't alive anymore, but her memories would always be. And being able to look around, feeling her presence in the form of recollections when seeing something familiar…

“I’m glad.” His mom smiled softly. “We can make new memories, right? Now that you’ve reconnected with your friends, things will be lively again. Of course, it’ll be a ruckus, but I’m okay with that.”

New memories…

Sunny’s eyes watered, emotion spilling out before he could stop it. His face scrunched up, and his mom embraced him, moving to sit on the bed beside him. He was a quiet crier, always had been. Sometimes it meant no one noticed he was sad, and he would cry alone, hoping to stop before anyone noticed.

Looks like everyone was seeing him cry now. Sunny wiped his eye, brushing underneath his eyepatch with the other hand. When he pulled his hand back, a murky tear stained his hand, a clear red. His mom used a tissue to wipe it off. “Don’t worry, nothing’s wrong. It’s normal after what happened to your eye, honey. It’ll stop happening soon enough.”

…Basil really did a number on him, huh?

Sunny wasn’t sure what expression he was making. He wasn’t angry. He didn’t feel anything at all about it, really. Which may be the problem. There’s a chance it just hasn’t set in yet because he hasn’t had to live with impaired vision. There could be positives. Maybe he can get out of some school work or something.

That would be nice. Plus, eye patches. Maybe he can start collecting different kinds–experience life like Captain Spaceboy. That’s pretty cool.

Too bad he can’t meet him in Headspace anymore. Everyone disappeared. Could they be brought back somehow?

…Bizarrely, his mind rejected the thought. Warnings played in his head, the mental image of a door wavering.

No reason to dwell on it. This should all be figured out soon, and Sunny can finally resolve the past four years of his life. Four years was a really long time, a fourth of his life. It’s crazy in hindsight how long he spent dreaming instead of living.

But dreaming was living to him, all that time. And Omori–Omori was the one who gave him the chance to explore that new world without issue. He would forever be thankful, because it’s unlikely he would’ve survived without the safety of that place. He just…didn’t need it anymore. So sunny would always be thankful to Omori, even if…

Even if…

...

Sunny’s mom felt her son lean further on her, eye fluttering shut. She watched, the sight of him abruptly falling asleep never easier to stomach.

...

“You have every right to rest.”

She leaned down, pressing a gentle kiss on his head.

“Just…come back.”

*

Omori poked Sunny’s cheek until he got up. Sunny sighed, looking around. “I miss Mewo.” It was a random thing to say, and Sunny’s not sure why it came to mind. But before he came back here, he was thinking about how empty Headspace was, so it makes sense.

After a few moments, Sunny felt another poke, snapping him out of his thoughts. He turned to Omori, prepared to poke back, but…

“Meow,” Omori pronounced, completely monotone. His eyes sparkled, as if he thought he had fixed the situation.

Sunny stared.

Red hands were behind Omori’s head, sticking up and forming into fake cat ears. The staring continued, Sunny’s face going red as he slapped a hand over his mouth, looking away. His shoulders trembled, laughter simmering.

No way…that’s too funny.

Omori sat there quietly, looking more nervous as time went on. The hands slowly started to lower, the excitement at figuring out how to act like Mewo turning into dejectedness. Sunny quickly moved forward, waving his hand.

“V–Very good. Nice! Cat-like.” Sunny managed, voice cracking. He worked to calm himself down, but Omori perking up again happily brought the ears back, and Sunny couldn’t suppress it anymore.

He laughed abruptly, eyes crinkling in pure amusement. Sunny stopped quickly, worried he hurt Omori’s feelings. But Omori just sat there, looking very pleased with himself. Maybe he took laughter as a compliment? That works for him.

Omori scooted forward, lowering his head slightly toward Sunny. It revealed the rest of the hands, the short arms tangled together to hide from the front–view. It almost triggered another laughing fit, but Sunny refrained, patting Omori’s head instead.

The hands awkwardly moved out of the way when Sunny’s hand neared, probably to hide the fact they weren’t fluffy. Sunny pat one last time, pulling back. “Okay. Let’s explore?” He was excited to see the Last Resort again.

Despite the hesitance, Omori grabbed his hand. They made the same journey back to the Last Resort, the raft ride just as relaxing, this time with him resting on Omori instead, dozing off to the music. A gentle violin joined the song this time, adding to his relaxation.

When they reached the well, Sunny couldn’t find the giant shell that was there last time. The waves might have gotten to it, even if they weren’t that heavy. Sunny had dropped it close to the water, after all.

The climb down the ladder was long, and Sunny felt nervous once they transitioned to underwater. Thankfully, just like when he was in Omori’s body, he could breathe fine, moving as if he wasn’t underwater nor felt wet. Strange how it worked.

They walked through the opening, arriving in the Underwater Highway. Sunny looked around as Omori guided him, briefly wondering if they would get lost without a taxi. But, it looked like that logic was gone, and they could easily walk to the abandoned ship.

Sunny’s eyes naturally drew to the large cutouts before the resort's entrance. Strangely, though, there were only two cutouts now, perfect for just him and Omori. They walked up and tried it out, shrugging after. It’s a little funny, but nothing that interesting. Just two roughly drawn characters holding hands.

Before going inside, they went up to the joke board to the left.

‘What lies at the bottom of the ocean and twitches? A nervous wreck.’

Sunny could hear a drum doing the string. He was mad he found it funny.

The casino was just as he remembered, just a lot quieter this time. When he and Omori tried to work a machine, it didn’t really work, making Sunny frown in disappointment. The elevator was much the same, having to pry the door open to get inside. Omori opened it forcefully, but before Sunny could go in, he slammed it shut. 

“But…” Sunny looked around at the broken machines everywhere. “There’s nothing else to do…” There’s a chance the elevator would work when they got inside. After all, there was still power. All the lights were on. The machines just might be duds. Omori’s expression worsened, clearly wanting to say no.

But Omori pulled the door open again, stepping inside himself before Sunny could. Omori let the doors close when they were both inside, grabbing Sunny’s hand again with a focused look. Sunny didn’t mind it, clicking on one of the buttons. It ended up working, bringing them to the fifth floor.

They walked along the red carpet, looking at the framed images of various sharks, ending with Jawsum. They entered the concierge, then through the next elevator. But Jawsum’s room was still clearly wrecked from the Pluto fight they had. Omori kept looking around diligently, but Sunny wasn’t sure why. In case the power goes out? That would be really annoying.

The Pluto–shaped hole in the wall to the top left was funny. Omori actually let go of his hand, stalking toward it with flickering red hands. He seemed to be checking for any broken flooring, stepping cautiously. His nose twitched, glancing around. Sunny walked behind Omori, following where it was safe to step.

Sunny's eyes trailed away, looking at the elevator to the right. It was out of order last time, but Sunny wanted to try it again. The closer he looked, the more it seemed open. If that’s the case, a working elevator was very ideal. It could lead to something interesting.

Or…

Sunny slowly watched Omori, stepping away silently as he could. Omori noticed immediately, sending a red hand over. Sunny let the hand follow, feeling it rest on his head. The protection was nice, though Sunny’s honestly not sure a single hand could do anything if he encountered a big problem.

Either way, Omori turned back to the left, peering inside the hole with a wary expression. Maybe he was worried something was hiding in there? His nose kept twitching, narrowing his eyes.

Well, Sunny will just check the right side. He walked over to the slightly open elevator door, noticing it moving periodically, glitching and unable to close. It was a little scary to step inside when it was moving like that, but Sunny wasn’t about to be a coward.

Sunny grabbed the red hand off his head, placing it in the air. He pointed at the door. “Hold.” The hand kept it open for Sunny so it wouldn’t close on him. Sunny, pleased, stepped inside, turning to the buttons. Hm…aren’t lit up. Looks like it’s still not ready to use. The interior was also…completely black and white.

The plan was to step back out, naturally. But with a pulse from his pocket, followed by the red hand jerking randomly out of nowhere, it seemed that wasn’t going to happen.

Sunny may have had an oversight.

Footsteps rushed near, hands bursting open the doors, Omori struggling to keep them open. A rumbling sound rang out, Omori’s eyes alight and outline flickering. Sunny stepped back in shock, watching the way Omori’s body trembled. His head lifted, eyes fixed on Sunny with a desperate quality. He shook his head.

A loud snap rang out, the elevator plummeting with Sunny inside, a deafening crunch following Omori’s attempt to jump after him.

Horrified, Sunny’s legs buckled, the downward speed preventing him from standing up. The sound repeated in his head, shaky hands lifting to cover his ears, much too late. Sunny hadn’t seen it, vision blurring from the fall before he could. But the sound.

Sunny grimaced widely with wide eyes, stressed out beyond what he could calm down from. He tried–he tried to breathe, relax, focus, persist, everything. But he was scared. He was falling. He felt like he would die, even as dizziness pricked at his skull.

The sensation of teleporting was barely felt over the terror at what had happened–what could have happened. By the time the elevator landed, slowed, and smoothly, Sunny didn’t have the will to stand. Even when the door opened on its own, ready to free him, Sunny stayed. He sniffled, sounds of disbelief choking him.

Omori…Omori couldn’t die, right? That wasn’t Omori. The sound was misheard. It was just the wire snapping. It was just the sound of the doors shutting. Omori was fine. Omori would look for him. Omori was strong and invincible.

Right…right. What was Sunny thinking? Why did he panic so badly? Omori would be okay. It sounded scary, but when he used Omori as a vessel, some scary things happened too. A similar…sound happened when that Chimera chased them all in Humphrey. Each time he went through that gross death, he would wake up, always okay to try again.

Finally, Sunny began to calm down, relieved when the logic connected in his mind. It didn’t chase away his shaking, but at least he could stand up now. The desire to find Omori was at the forefront, not even thinking about where he was.

With a careful step, Sunny peered into the area, stepping on the flooring. It was suddenly familiar, a blurred red and green memory making him hop swiftly out of the elevator. It traveled back up after he left it, leaving him stuck in this area.

Sunny rubbed his eyes, walking toward the hopscotch on the floor. There was a weird little spider with one large eye skittering around, and Sunny decided to leave it be, still grossed out by them to an extent.

The sky was black, darkened clouds floating by behind a diluted moon. There was a ladder nearby, Sunny vaguely remembering a treehouse at the top. He climbed up the rusty metal, a bit nervous about it breaking. But it didn’t, thankfully, and he successfully made it up.

Although anxiety still lingered, these places were always deceptively soothing. Sunny couldn’t quite describe it, but kept it in mind as he climbed the ladder into the treehouse, glancing around. Seeing how distorted and glitched it all was, he winced, the static noise hurting his vision.

…

Something is here.

Sunny’s stomach dropped, wide eyes darting to the mysterious figure. A creature with one large eye, staring forward aimlessly. It was entirely still, an unsettling presence oozing from where it stood.

It looked wrong.

There was a strange sort of dissonance in Sunny’s mind as he glanced away, turning instead to the clock above the Big Yellow Cat calendar. It…looked like that. The creature looked like the clock. And in this treehouse, connected to the calendar below it…

“You’re…” Sunny went to walk near, but a rising feeling of apprehension stopped him. His gut prevented him, giving him time to remember. When that…girl approached him, the girl who gave him the same feeling as this creature, it brought him far more distress than he’d care to experience again.

So, instead of approaching, Sunny backed out, climbing out of the treehouse. He stood for a few moments, hand moving into his pocket and gripping the key.

“It was smart to avoid it.”

Sunny startled, whipping around. Stranger stood away, at the edge of the flooring beside a tree, facing toward the moon. Sunny walked over, noticing that Stranger was less disturbed than last time. “You’re…better?”

“You’re deeper than before.” Stranger tilted his head, watching Sunny stand beside him. The two admired the moon together while Stranger continued. “I’m still…” His voice echoed strangely, a jitter to his appearance. “…not fully here. But you are closer to me, so I can appear.”

Sunny decided to sit down, dangling his legs over the edge. Stranger joined, posture more upright than Sunny’s. It was a show of dignity, despite the intervals where his body became deformed briefly, voice scratching.

“I didn’t think I would see you again so soon.” Stranger murmured. “I’m glad. Talking to you is my reprieve from misery.”

“Oh.” Sunny didn’t know what else to say. Stranger oddly became amused, hands folding together.

“There are many things I can’t say to you. The more closely I talk about the truth, the harder it is to stay.” As if proving it, Stranger struggled to bring himself back together, taking a minute to collect himself. “Being vague is all any of us can do for you, Sunny. I imagine it is frustrating.”

“It is,” Sunny said bluntly. Stranger made a sound like laughing, fizzling in and out of existence.

“My apologies. I will try my best to give you hints. You have always liked puzzles, am I correct? Treat this as one. A puzzle of utmost importance. Or even a riddle…do you like those?”

“…Not really.” Sunny scratched his head, pulling out a stray piece of hair.

“I see. A puzzle it is, then.” Stranger faced forward. “I almost wish to say nothing to extend my time with you. It’s a lonely world.”

“Everyone disappeared.” Sunny nodded. Seeing everyone gone must be sad, even if Sunny doesn’t know why they vanished.

“Not…everyone.” Stranger said. “Some were stripped of consciousness and hidden, no longer living. Those poor souls you saw the last time we met…were victims of erasing. And although it is powerful, there are those capable of existing alongside it, despite its wishes. But there are other methods of silencing if erasing can’t be done.”

“Like…?”

“A door that can only be opened by one key.” Stranger reached over, unable to place his hand on Sunny’s shoulder. His expression was blurred, face impossible to see clearly, leaving Sunny in the dark. “I wonder if…I may talk of–” Stranger abruptly stopped, looking around. Sunny wasn’t sure what he was checking for.

“…I don’t hear it. But I still will not risk it.” Stranger kicked his leg, head falling to the side. “You can’t return to your home yet. You’ll lose your progress.” Stranger turned, pointing back. “The elevator has returned. After I disappear, you must leave here through it.”

Sunny briefly recalled the horror he felt inside, shrinking into himself. “But…” The image of Omori, struggling desperately to keep the doors open and save him from falling– “Omori–”

“Stop.” Stranger placed a hand over Sunny’s mouth, despite it being a phantom touch. Sunny stared at Stranger with wide eyes, confused. Stranger sighed, lingering a moment too long, then pulling back. “You will be fine. This world does not seek to hurt you.”

Sunny’s eyes shook, but he nodded, deciding to listen. Stranger hummed.

“Good. When you leave here, go to the Deeper Well with haste.” Stranger dissipated briefly, barely returning after. “There is another place near, but it is difficult to traverse with a weakened will. The smell of rainfall will guide you after you travel into the well. It is imperative you do so. Someone will…”

Stranger suddenly stopped.

“…I’d…forgotten…”

Despite the blurred visage of the other’s face, Sunny could hear the shaky emotion rising in Stranger, one he felt moments before in the elevator.

“That parasite...”

Stranger’s presence jittered.

“The pool will still be there. It is no issue. You must go in, reach the end, and–”

Sunny shouldn’t be surprised anymore. A burst of annoyance hit him before fading, Stranger disappearing before Sunny could get further instruction. What a waste. At least he had a semblance of an idea on how to move forward.

The directions repeated in his mind, Sunny standing and climbing down the ladder. He walked back to the now returned elevator, hesitance petrifying him. If he…went back to the treehouse and reached for the creature…he would be shocked awake, right? And then, when he returned to Headspace, we would be back in White Space, safely and without issue. Then he could check on Omori too.

But…Stranger told him to go this way. He needed to go to the Deeper Well as fast as possible.

Sunny stared at the elevator intently. The sickening sound when he fell repeatedly rang in his mind, Omori’s expression burned into his brain. The way the elevator plummeted, the way Omori–

Did Omori even realize Sunny was okay? Sunny fidgeted, knowing that even if Omori could revive himself, Sunny probably couldn’t. This meant that if Omori believed he fell in that death trap, he probably…

...

That's too cruel.

Sunny teared up, resolutely turning away from the elevator and climbing back up the stairs. The Deeper Well could wait, he would go next time. Right now, he needed to return to Omori and make sure he was okay. It was the least he could do.

Once inside the treehouse, Sunny gathered his courage. The creature was distinctly uncanny. A living eye, still facing forward without a sound. Sunny drew near, walking directly in front of it under the piercing gaze of nothingness.

Watching diligently…waiting for something to happen.

Sunny reached out, and just like last time, he became overwhelmed instantly, light bursting behind his eyes in color he couldn’t identify. The shaking was diluted, and even though Sunny expected it this time, it didn’t serve to protect him from crushing emotion. Everything shook around him.

The eye of the creature was–

*

Sunny woke up, lurching out of bed like the last time he was jerked out of rest. However, Sunny calmed down much faster, not paying attention to anyone else around him–if there was anyone. He didn’t bother checking.

Right now, he needed to get back to Headspace. There was a heavy lump in his throat preventing him from speaking. He had to find another way, and so Sunny desperately willed it. If he thought about it hard enough, it should work, right?

He wanted to go back.

He needed to be in White Space.

Omori must be scared. Sunny needed to see Omori.

Deeper and deeper, Sunny sunk into his thoughts, perceiving nothing but his own memory, focusing entirely.

And with a tug at his very being, Sunny felt darkness truly take over, falling straight back into a restful sleep.

*

“Omori?” Sunny snapped awake, quickly sitting up in White Space. Only a second passed before a body launched into his own, knocking him over. Omori hugged tightly, refusing to let go.

Sunny lightly smiled in relief, happy to know his theory on Omori reviving was correct. He didn’t know what he’d do if that wasn’t the case. Sunny returned the embrace, gently rubbing Omori’s back. Red hands emerged, joining in the hug.

“Was it scary?” Sunny murmured. Omori squeezed tighter, causing Sunny’s eyes to sting. He’s glad he returned to White Space. Omori’s so panicked…Sunny couldn’t imagine the horror of death and…

It’s different when he loses fights. He didn’t even really feel it. But Omori, that sound…how painful was it? Sunny wanted to help Omori feel better, and this expanse of glaring white would do nothing to help soothe him.

“Let’s…go,” Sunny said. Omori reacted negatively, shaking his head. Sunny managed to get them sitting up, Omori’s arms still around his torso. Sunny sighed fondly, patting his head. “I have a surprise.”

Some seconds went by, Omori lifting his head just enough to peek with one eye. Good, he’s interested.

“I will take you.” Sunny gently lifted Omori off of him, bringing both to their feet. Sunny grabbed his hand, smiling. “Trust me.”

Omori’s eyes shook, squeezing Sunny’s hand. Sunny led Omori out of White Space, not bothering with closing the door–they’d be back anyway. Instead, he kept his eyes forward, hoping that Omori would let him return to a place that caused distress.

Reluctance was evident once Sunny followed the west path in Vast Forest, but Omori remained silent as always, continuing despite that. He was still while the minecart brought them toward Sweetheart’s Castle, eyes not sparkling like they usually do. It hurt Sunny’s heart. Omori must be so shaken, and taking him back here, a place Omori wanted to avoid…

It was for a good reason. It’s the only thing Sunny thought of. He wanted to do something for Omori after he so desperately tried to save him from that fall. Sunny wasn’t one to forget a debt, especially not from someone he cared about.

Omori opened the big pink doors for them, and Sunny pointedly ignored the stage, going through the side ladder. They arrived in the castle, and Sunny took a moment to remember which direction was the right one. Top right, he believed.

Thankfully, he was correct. Sunny brought Omori into the royal kitchen, telling Omori to bring a chair to the kitchen to sit with. Sunny would try, but he knows he’d be too weak to carry it–it looks so fancy and heavy.

Omori sat it down in front of one of the clothed tablets, brows knitted together. Sunny ushered him into the seat. Omori tried to follow when he walked away, but Sunny made him sit back down. “Sit.” Omori looked like he wanted to protest. “I’m staying in the kitchen.”

Now pacified, Omori quietly remained seated. His docile expression tugged at Sunny’s heartstrings while he made his way to the fridge. Sunny’s not sure why he expected to find the proper ingredients–the chefs only baked, right?–but when he opened the refrigerator, lo and behold, there was precisely what he needed.

Perfect.

Sunny busied himself, going through the motions of preparing and cooking. Omori was watching curiously, so Sunny tried to hide as much as he could with his body. It was supposed to be a surprise!

It took a little longer than he hoped, but Sunny was rusty. He cooked for himself when his mom was out, but it’d been a while. Thankfully it still looked edible. And…after tasting, it really wasn’t bad at all. Sunny’s posture straightened with pride, turning to Omori. “Close your eyes.”

Omori pouted. Sunny kept staring pleadingly until Omori finally obliged, crossing his arms with a pout. Sunny carefully prepared the serving, gently picking up the bowl with napkins on each side. It was pretty hot…

Sunny placed it directly in front of Omori, along with a spoon. “You can look.” Sunny’s heart raced with anticipation, hoping that Omori would like it.

Omori slowly opened his eyes, nose twitching as he did so. He stared at Sunny before looking down, seeing the meal.

“Surprise...” Sunny said, fidgeting in place. “It’s rice porridge...to make you warm.” Omori didn’t react, staring down at the food. Sunny grew nervous, eyes darting around. “Sorry, it’s plain..." Sunny’s voice was quiet, unsure.

Omori lifted the spoon, dipping it in the porridge and lifting it to his mouth. Sunny mimed blowing on it, so Omori awkwardly did so. Then, with one last wary look at Sunny, Omori placed it in his mouth.

“You...like it?” Sunny shifted on his legs, rocking back and forth with his head down. After no response, he lifted his head, embarrassed and prepared for an adverse reaction. His cooking wasn’t that great, but it’s the thought that counts, hopefully–

"...Omori?”

Sunny took a small step forward, voice barely above a whisper.

Omori sat still, spoon lowered from his mouth. Large tears dripped down Omori’s face, bottom lip quivering. Sunny didn’t know what to do. Was it that bad?

But then Omori continued eating, taking his time, savoring each bite. The tears didn’t stop, silent as they were. The pitiful sight was more than Sunny could bear. He moved to Omori’s side, gently wiping the tears while he continued eating.

The thought came back to mind.

Omori…never got to experience a home-cooked meal. Not one simple like this. They had fun adventures. They explored together as one, eating Mari’s picnics, staying with friends, and creating memories.

None of it was grounded, though. Saturated hues solidified the unnatural nature of it all. It was enjoyable in its own light, but didn’t allow for any vulnerability. Emotions were nothing more than a battle tactic to be exploited, barely below the surface.

Omori lifted the bowl, watery eyes large and directed at Sunny. Sunny went back, refilling the bowl and returning it to Omori. He continued eating, intermittently checking if Sunny was still there. Sunny decided to get his own serving, pulling over a much lighter stool from the kitchen and sitting across from Omori.

A song played for them, much gentler than the usual clamor of the castle. A violin intertwined with a quiet piano. The melody reminded him of Omori, but he couldn’t say why. He couldn’t describe it.

It was nice eating together like this. Peacefully and without worry.

The two were in their own world.

*

“Basil…I’m worried about you.” Hero sat near the windows, said blond curled up in a chair near him. “Do you need to talk about it? I know you’ve kept things to yourself these past few years…but it’s not good to bottle it up.” Hero’s eyes trailed over to Sunny, sporting an eyepatch–the proof of that fact.

Basil kept his arms around his legs, head on his knees. Hero was impressed he could curl up so much on a chair and remain balanced. “I didn’t mean to hurt him.” It was a whisper. “I…would never hurt Sunny…”

Hero didn’t know how to respond, a pang in his chest. They’ve all been ignoring it, but it’s clear what happened. And no matter how they asked, they didn’t get a straight answer. Basil refused to say a word. “I know. We all know you would never want to hurt him.” Hero turned away. “But...things happen.” It was under his breath, but with Basil's look, it was clear he heard.

“You don’t know anything.” The timidness constantly surrounding Basil lifted, defensiveness burning in his eyes. “If you saw what I saw, you’d be no different than me. I thought I was protecting him.” The guardedness fell, tears returning to his eyes. “I–I really thought I was helping. I know what I saw.”

Hero’s face changed. “What…did you see?” Sweat gathered at Hero’s brow, a bad feeling sinking in his stomach.

“You wouldn’t understand–only Sunny understands. Sunny knows why I was confused. Sunny saw it too…I know he did.” Basil gripped his arms tightly, nails digging into his skin. “I–I think maybe that’s what’s keeping Sunny from us. It has to be. Something is trying to take Sunny from us. I want…to save him…”

Hero wasn’t sure what expression he was making. His ears were ringing, new information not bringing clarity but more unease. “Have…have you talked to any of the doctors about this?”

Only Basil’s eyes trailed over, and the glowing illusion made Hero uncomfortable. “No. Because just like you…they think…they won't believe me. You don't believe me. You think I’m crazy!” Basil cried, burying his face in his arms.

Now Hero really didn’t know how to react. He had no clue how to handle this. Was this normal? Traumatic situations can be remembered weirdly, right? To make it not as hard to handle? He might be making things up. Hero was way too young for this. But Basil obviously wasn’t going to tell an adult.

Should Hero tell someone?

…That’ll end badly, more likely than not. What he needs to do is be a good friend. They all are in the dark about what happened, and for all they know, Basil's presence could help. Sunny’s fainting seems psychological, and if that fight triggered it, there’s a solution there.

Basil just needed to cooperate. And…Hero needed to be kind and understanding. He would do his best to be that. Basil didn’t have anyone besides Polly after his grandma passed. It must be lonely and confusing for him. Now, tacking on with Sunny being sick in a way that may be his fault, Hero can’t imagine the pain Basil’s in.

It isn’t the time to be judgmental. “I don’t think you’re crazy.” Hero leaned so his arms rested on his legs, staring over at Basil. “This all must be really scary. I know I’m scared. We all are.”

Basil continued quivering, slowly raising his head. “Y–You are?”

“Of course I am.” Hero frowned. “We’re all worried sick. But Sunny is asleep more than he’s awake, so we need to be there for him during those times. Maybe if we show how nice it is to be awake, he’ll stay up.” Kel had been the one to suggest that, and despite it sounding childish, Hero thought it could work. In the end, he was still a kid too.

“O–Okay.” Basil sniffled, wiping his face with his arm. “I’ll keep…I’ll keep bringing him flowers.” Basil looked to the plants already scattered around the hospital room, one’s he’d been checking up on and watering, replacing the dead ones when they wilted.

“…Sunny sure is popular, huh?” Hero lightened the mood, grinning. “He did so much in three days. Everyone loves him.” All the different flowers were gifted by people in Faraway Town. For some reason, Sunny had been determined to help people after finally coming out of his house. Pent up energy, Hero supposed.

“Universally loved.” Basil giggled, sitting up more.

“That’s one way of putting it.” Hero chuckled in response, shaking his head. “Because of his actions, everyone's glad to help his mom move back into her house. We’re a warm community, aren't we”

“Y–Yeah.” Basil smiled shyly, putting his legs back on the ground. “Everyone…is so kind.” He looked down and to the left, recalling. “I’m glad. Sunny is really nice…so people could take advantage of him. He has a way of drawing people in, on purpose or not...” Basil’s smile slowly slipped, falling into thought. “Huh…”

“What is it?” Hero cocked his head to the side.

“It’s nothing.” Basil shook his head. “Um…thank you for…listening to me. And not being angry, even if I don’t deserve it…”

“Basil. You do deserve understanding, okay? I’m your friend. And I know Kel and Aubrey feel the same–they just have…different ways of showing it.” Hero rubbed the back of his neck, sheepish. “You know how Aubrey is.”

Basil snorted, playing with the fabric of his sweater vest. “I know very well…”

The conversation returned to pleasant, the two chatting while waiting for Sunny to wake up again.

*

“You okay?” Sunny asked, worried about coming back here so soon. Sunny felt that it might be difficult to return to the underwater area, so he offered heading to Orange Oasis instead. But Omori seemed to like that idea even less, promptly bringing him back to the raft.

When they entered the underwater avenue, Omori looked left and right, mouth moving like he was chewing on something. Looks like he was thinking pretty heavily. Sunny decided to ponder too, wondering what they should do.

He remembered Stranger’s guidance, but he wasn’t sure if bringing Omori with him was the right call. Stranger didn’t say anything about going alone, but maybe it was implied? Who knows. Should he just risk it?

Oh, wait! Sunny got an idea, excitedly dragging Omori back to the resort. He rushed through, going all the way up to the pool. If Sunny remembered correctly, there was a party underneath they could get to. Even if none of the ghosts were there, it should still be fun for the two of them.

Omori seemed to catch on, eyes sparkling at the prospect. But, before Sunny could step in, Omori stopped him, looking around with narrowed eyes. He stepped in first, glancing around warily. When nothing happened, he stared while Sunny entered, keeping focused. Sunny didn’t mind the anxious behavior, knowing Omori was just making sure an incident didn’t happen again.

After both were inside, they waited to be sucked under and transported. Omori reached over and held Sunny’s hand, still suspicious of the area.

Looks like it was the right call, but it didn’t do anything to help in the end. Omori got sucked under while Sunny stayed up, the last thing he saw was a bright, glaring flurry of red before Omori disappeared.

…

Oh.

Sunny floated there for a while, a bit stunned. At least he knew Omori was okay this time? Still jarring to, say the least. Sunny decided to exit the pool, figuring it wasn’t too big of an issue.

Time to go to the Deeper Well, then. That worked out. He doesn’t have to worry this time because he knows Omori is safe, and Omori knows he’s safe. Easy, no worries. Sunny began his journey.

When keeping on the highway, he came across a strange black taxi. He stared at it for a while, feeling like something important was there. Or…he was just saying that because he was lazy. He didn’t want to walk all the way to the Deeper Well.

That decides it.

Sunny went directly to the suspicious taxi, peering around it and checking for anything off. Was it a death trap like the elevator? Doesn’t seem so. When Sunny got close enough, the door opened on its own, inviting him into the front seat.

...Seems trustworthy enough.

Sunny stepped inside, sitting down and buckling himself in. The door shut automatically, and the taxi picked up speed, driving off. He could feel the shift as it flew forward, pressed against his seat at the acceleration.

A little crazy…this must be what professional racing feels like. Definitely too intense.

After a while, it finally slowed down, eventually coming to a complete stop. The door opened on its own, allowing Sunny to step outside. It drove off as Sunny looked around, the area familiar. It was a monochrome and looping town.

This was Black Space again. Sunny walked forward, trying to recall how to navigate this place. He was a little upset, to be honest. His goal was to get to the Deeper Well, but now he was somewhere completely different. Not ideal at all.

By the time he neared the end of the road, a figure made itself apparent. The dark image of Stranger turned, white eyes glowing. He didn’t say a word, just stared for a good minute.

Sunny awkwardly waved. “Hi…”

“Why are you like this?”

Stranger ran a hand down his face, and Sunny remained standing stiffly.

“Your kindness borders on stupidity. I do not know if I admire you or pity you. I’m leaning toward pity at this moment.”

Sunny was kind of offended, but he did ignore Stranger’s one guidance and do something else, so it was a little fair. “…Was going now.” Sunny murmured, pointing vaguely at where the taxi was.

“I can gather that. I can’t say I am unhappy to see you, but that is merely my want surfacing." Stranger sighed, walking forward. "The taxi should return soon and bring you to the Deeper Well this time. I will make sure of it.”

Sunny glanced around, still avoiding eye contact. “Sorry…”

With an even louder sigh, Stranger approached Sunny. He reached out, then pulled back, knowing it to be fruitless. “There is no need. I know your heart, so I should have expected it. But, it is…truly not ideal. You have a way of drawing others to you…whether you intend it or not.”

Sunny furrowed his brow.

…

Had he heard that before?

Chapter Text

“It should be here soon.” Stranger gestured vaguely. “The Deeper Well shouldn’t be difficult to traverse, but remain alert. It has a tendency to warp memory.”

Sunny didn’t really understand but nodded anyway.

“I hope you will find the answers you are seeking. Or…a means to an end. Things can only remain hidden for so long before being unearthed.” Stranger tilted his head, hovering his hand over Sunny’s shoulder. “Just…be careful. Please.”

“I thought…no danger?” Didn’t Stranger say Headspace didn’t seek to hurt him? Why would he need to be careful?

“A...voice in Deeper Well could speak to you, just as it has before. You may grow curious, following it deeper and deeper. But do not go too far.” Stranger said, taking on a serious tone. “You aren’t strong enough.”

What’s with everyone underestimating him? Sunny kept those words to himself, biting his tongue. Wasn’t this world made because of him? Sunny should be able to explore it just fine. He wasn’t that weak. He was capable.

“…I can see you are thinking something stupid. Even I am not strong enough to venture far within Deeper Well.” Stranger amended, seeing the way Sunny’s eyes flickered. Sunny relaxed.

“Oh.” That was better then. Sunny was no longer annoyed.

The sound of a vehicle quietly approached, Stranger perking up. “It is here. I will take my leave then. I need to conserve energy.” Stranger hesitated briefly, face still blurred over by an unknown force. “I hope…to see you soon.” Stranger turned around and dissipated before Sunny could react to the shy whisper.

After a pause, Sunny focused his attention on the black taxi, the door again opening on its own. But…Sunny felt like he shouldn’t go in.

There was something here.

Something he needed to see.

Sunny walked away from the vehicle, going rogue once again. The monochrome town was eerie, but not enough to deter his venturing. He walked along the edge, seeing a void extending boundlessly below. Nothing good would come of testing fate, Sunny thought as he backed away from the edge.

It wasn’t long before Sunny saw a discrepancy in the looping area, a figure not far situated between the phone poles. He approached cautiously, gaining a sense of familiarity when drawing near.

The figure exuded uncanniness similar to the vibes of the girl with tentacles and the creature with one large eye.

“Hello?”

Can it even hear him?  Sunny walked closer, noticing the hair pulled into two pigtails. For some reason, Sweetheart came to mind. That’s strange. The otherworldly atmosphere remained intense despite the comparison.

…Sunny should go back to the taxi. If he gets too close, he will get jarred awake again, right? And there’s no reason for him to do that. He hasn’t gained anything from each experience, only additional stress.

But, even with those thoughts, Sunny found himself reaching out unconsciously. A part of him was drawn forward uncontrollably. Once directly in front of the creature, it turned, just briefly.

Then, a high-pitched noise rang out–a scream of sorts, distorted and unnatural. It was in pain. Sunny clamped his hands over his eyes, vision twisting with a cacophony of hues while the figure before him melted and disappeared. Images flashed behind his eyes, spirit tugging out of his body.

The world shifted around him, Sunny jerking in and out of existence. Eventually, through vertigo and confusion, Sunny opened his eyes again, finding himself somewhere else. He stepped forward, feeling the smooth nature of the motion.

After his vision caught up, he could tell where he was.

A long bridge extended out in front of him, the path to the Deeper Well. Sunny’s heart raced, eyes wide. How come he’s here? Usually, he’s forced awake after making contact. There had to be a reason.

Sunny ignored his previous guilt of disregarding Stranger’s instructions, walking onto the bridge easily. He ended up here anyways–who cares if he didn't take the taxi.  The smell of petrichor was light, but seemed to thicken the farther down the bridge he traveled.

It didn’t take long to reach the first edge, a bizarre coral tree and various other plants scattered around a purple and pink spot–a whirlpool. Sunny didn’t think much as he stepped into it, feeling himself sink into the well.

The maze-like interior didn’t dissuade him while he walked, glancing over the unique aquatic florals. The sound of waterfalls was constant throughout his journey, eyes drawing toward the empty spaces that once contained sentient beings.

So it was true. They…really had all died, corpses whisked away onto that beach in Black Space. Sunny frowned deeply, trying not to focus on it. Briefly, words rang out in his head, mentions of memory and the curse of this place.

It was harrowing to be in such an empty, lonely area. Sunny wondered how he didn’t feel unsettled before, then remembered his friends had been with him. Or, the figments of them. It eased any confusion and fear.

When Sunny finally reached the end and approached the cave entrance, he noticed something moving in his peripheral. His shoulders slacked in relief, hurriedly climbing down the ladder. One was alive!

They were a light turquoise creature, with what looked to be large clumps of hair scattered across their body. One eye blearily stared forward, drawing to Sunny. Sunny waited for it to speak, hopeful.

“The sun shined brighter…when she was here…”

…

Sunny stayed there, unmoving.

They didn’t say anything else.

…

Is there any way to react? Sunny didn’t know. He just climbed the ladder once again, entering the cave. It bordered on claustrophobic, tall walls preventing him from exiting the long hallway. He didn’t enjoy swimming, but there was no other way to progress.

Paintings of hands lined the walls, bringing something to mind. What…was it? The hands looked like…red hands. But what did that mean? Why red specifically? Who was he trying to think of?

Sunny swam upward toward a small area with a large coral tree. For a moment, he saw the shadow of a person resting on the swing set, dissipating before it could even speak. A name tried to come up, but he couldn’t remember.

With a careful step, Sunny exited the water, walking toward the coral. It was monochrome–the life wholly drained from it. Sunny reached out, placing a hand on the branches. Vague sentences repeated, knowing he’d heard something important before.

‘You have…answer…forgotten.’

The sentences were fragmented, his memory not of any use. Sunny closed his eyes, keeping his hand on the dead coral. He focused as much as possible, trying to find the answers within his subconscious. He’d heard it before–just recently. He can find it again.

‘The friend you have lost is not in this world. The day he was removed, he was reborn elsewhere.’

It was out of order.

‘White Space is emptiness, a home without warmth. A place to survive but not to live.’

Sunny couldn’t follow the splitting thoughts.

‘He is special to you. A string of fate ties you two together. He cannot leave that place alone.’

Focus…

‘Before this world was created, there existed three great creatures…the oldest, the wisest, and the favorite.’

There had to be something worthwhile.

‘To retrieve him, you will have to remove yourself as well, but in a way that is natural for this world. For Headspace.’

Something…

‘Yes. Perhaps it is time to admit that you are human, Dreamer.’

What was it?

‘This journey is nearing its end. You already know what you have to do, Dreamer.’

Sunny jerked back, hand burning. He panicked, rushing back to the water and sticking his hand under, trying to soothe the heat. Once the pain eased, he lifted his hand, realizing no injury was present. That's a relief.

Sunny tried to piece the broken knowledge together, mind fogged over inexplicably. He found himself swimming once again, eventually reaching the end. He emerged from the water, finally entering the trench. The dark cavern was littered with black lumps, embellished only by a single eye. Sunny avoided stepping on them for an unknown reason, doing it automatically.

He headed up the ladder at the end of the hall, a creepy cavern within a giant angler fish’s skull. Sunny noticed a whirlpool once entering, curious as to where it led. But, now was not the time. He needed to keep going.

…Why did he need to keep going?

Sunny finally reached the end of the well, seeing an open and circular cave. A pink pier was built into the lake, creating a perfect pathway for him. Sunny walked to it, mind sharpening once again after entering the cave.

Right…Stranger told him to come here. There was something here for him to find. But he can’t continue right now, since Humphrey should be blocking…

…

Where…is Humphrey?

Sunny remained stiff, staring down into the calm water. It was a small pool just for Humphrey. The…oldest.

‘The oldest is alive, but not the same as he once was.’

Sunny’s breathing picked up, lifting up a stray rock and tossing it into the water. The water stirred, and the large whale should emerge. But…nothing. Not even bubbles.

‘Age has removed his conscience and he has evolved into a parasite within himself.’

It doesn’t make sense. Humphrey should be here. Wasn’t he what Stranger wanted him to find? Sunny assumed Humphrey could give him more answers. He had always been crude–no, that’s not right. Humphrey wasn’t always…a…

Sunny’s eyes squinted, crouching down to further look within the water. It was a clear yet saturated blue, completely fake. Sunny could see through it, and no shadow was present. There was nothing below the water.

…

Sunny clasped his hands together.

He…had a hunch.

Or, a hope. Humphrey, a parasite within himself…is that what happened? Did he finally consume all that remained, collapsing in on himself?

But why doesn’t that feel right?

Sunny reached down, sticking his hand into the water despite his better judgment. The pool twisted, a whirlpool forming and sucking Sunny within before he could back away. Sunny shook his head, trying to steady himself once back upright.

The water around him was a bright reddish-pink, Sunny now having to swim again to continue. He grits his teeth, trying to keep his mind from fogging over. Paintings of hands were littered along the walls, black creatures writhing out of his sight.

Sunny swam until a pocket of light shone down on him, making him pause.

“You have come again to seek the truth. Each time, your adventures may be disparate. But…it will always lead you back here. The truth. The truth is always the same, one underneath another.”

The disembodied voice spoke like a broken record, familiar words in a constant tone. Sunny continued swimming, the paintings of hands attempting to bring something to light. He was forgetting something. But that didn’t make sense. Stranger, Humphrey, all the things he learned…he could think of. What was he forgetting? He knew it was something.

Under the light once again, Sunny listened to the repetitive voice.

“The path to the truth was once here, but it has been removed. It was moved to a lighthouse in a pier. Then, to a library banished deep underground. And after that, to an old barn on a distant planet. Then…for the final time…it was in the heart of a vast forest.”

Sunny continued to swim despite his exhaustion. It was hard to do it for a long time in his weak body. He reached the next light spot.

“No matter how many times the path was concealed, the flower boy always found it. And your dear sister Mari…she always guided you to it. Even as hollow shells, they continued to evolve. And each time, they grew wings…flying too close to the sun. It is their nature. They are the only ones who know…”

Sunny swam and swam, the breaks under the light his only respite.

“Death may be no danger here, but the memories of them do not fade so easily. Many times, your friends have met with an unfortunate fate. Although they were revived time and time again, the most haunting stay in this world…even if only their bones remain. The long lost ones sink here…to the bottom of the Deep Well…and become nothing. You have unknowingly forsaken them, yet they still yearn for your care. Their souls know nothing but how to scream for help. You take pity on them, but you cannot change their fate.”

The brief moments of light were flickering, the voice remaining strong despite everything.

“Your dear sister Mari with a bad knee…you could not bear for her to die again, so she was given the safety of a picnic blanket. Yet it is her nature to leave and protect. And when she does, she will leave you again and be born anew…with the undying soul she has been cursed with. She can only guide so far before reaching the threshold.”

Sunny continued.

“The souls assigned to your friends…they were fragile, needing to be protected. They remained asleep. Yet…the path to the truth remains close to your precious room. You already ventured within and found your truth. Hope has been grasped with hands that aren’t yours.”

The water was red under each word, swam through until Sunny finally reached the end of the map of truth. The water and room became a darkened blue, only night seeping through the tall window.

“You have one last key to the other realm. The end of this journey will lead to suffering…but if you do not face this, you cannot continue. That form you took before, though it never showed its true self, is evil. You fought it, and yet you still do not see it. When your intentions become hazy, they transpire into this world like a thick fog. It has already happened before.”

“Return to where the truth was reborn…to the heart of the forest. Your fate is being rewritten by other hands. You broke out of the cycle, but you must go further. Explore this world while you still can, Dreamer. Until you realize nothing is left for you here, and leave this place for good.”

Sunny stared at the shifting window in wonder, an overwhelming wave of melancholy presenting as a warning.

“But you cannot bear to let go yet. Even when you are ready, it will not be the end. The hands were never yours to use, and now, they have a will beyond you. Everything is yours, but it wasn’t simply given to you. You’ve carried the weight of this world for so long…and though you carry it well, it does not mean it is not heavy.”

Sunny’s chest hurt.

“Nothingness is a state of being beyond suffering, and in being free from it, there’s a desire to never return. You view four years as an endless amount of time, repeating and cycling, on and on. But four years is nothing to eternity. It is not enough. It is greedy.”

Sunny was trying to think. He couldn't.

“The name you gave that form…it has more power than you intended. It cannot be spoken nor alluded to. You don’t hear it yet, but you will. You cannot think of it here without calling it near. It imprinted on you. It has a soul only by definition.”

The window was fading.

“You will have to make a decision. You will either trust something everlasting and settle into your courage, leaping from your past uncertainty. Or, you will not. And you will close your door for good, ending this cycle. It is up to you. Perhaps there is still hope for them...perhaps it is too late for them.”

The cave returned to its prior lighting, the image of a familiar ghost–something, painted into the wall. When Sunny moved toward it, knowing it to be the way out…he heard another sound. A whirlpool forming directly behind him.

Sunny stared, entranced.

“You can go deeper if you so wish.”

Sunny’s eyes shook, hand carefully lifting out of the water.

“You can understand eternity.”

Sunny’s nose twitched, growing closer.

“You will find every answer you need.”

Sunny reached out and–

He was dragged out of the water and into the air, something wrapped around his torso firmly. Sunny squirmed instinctively. He panicked, wondering what grabbed him, unable to escape its grasp.

But then…the smell.

He was lifted over the walls he thought extended forever, toward the darkness creeping up the exterior. Fear encased his body, and despite the familiar petrichor overpowering his senses, he couldn’t relax. How could he while being manhandled by some unknown monster?

Sunny gripped onto the limb, feeling around it while darkness blocked out his vision. It was a smooth texture, even all over. The way it curled around him was firm yet not painful, and when he rested his hands long enough, a conclusion came.

A tentacle.

Like the one on that cloudy walkway, stemming from the abyss…

Does that mean he’s safe? Sunny’s mind was still jumbled, words forming and tumbling around his consciousness. By the time he gathered, the air around him had changed, much colder than before. It felt like he was far deeper than he should be, somewhere untouched for a a long time.

Sunny was placed on the ground delicately, the tentacle pulling back. Despite it being an abyss, Sunny could still gather the silhouette’s around him. Before he could thoroughly study the large face staring back at him, the tentacles curled around it, hiding.

“I am bring…you…Dreamer.”

The black tentacles writhed about, curling around themselves and gradually constricting more tightly. Soon, the mass of black diminished, growing smaller and smaller, until white expanded. What was the eye before became a familiar figure, darkness attached to her legs as she tried to walk. He looked up, her being almost a head taller than him.

In this place, in this dark room, hidden away from any place Sunny had ever known–the name finally came to him.

“A–Abbi?”

She jumped, blurred out face revealing a smile. The question mark remained distorting the rest of her features. “I am.” She skipped forward, freezing directly in front of Sunny. Giant black tentacles stretched out behind her and around them, waving smoothly. “I am…touch?”

Sunny nodded slowly, not really understanding. Abbi reached out with her arms, pulling Sunny into a tight embrace. Sunny was reeling, a headache forming as something worked to escape his subconscious.

“I am…happy.” Abbi pulled back, tilting her head. “Dreamer name…I am used to know it…” She slumped, voice shaky. “Please…please….please…forgive me…my best friend…” Abbi bowed her head, and briefly pulled at the question mark on her face. It didn’t budge, and she grew more upset. “I am…used to know all things. But I am…can’t remember. I am erased.”

Erased? Sunny reached out, feeling strange. He instinctively touched the question mark, his hand burning after. Abbi stiffened, not daring to move.

“I am want to help Dreamer,” Abbi said quickly, voice light yet mature, unbefitting of her current state. “I am have wise.”

Sunny kept his hand on the question mark, not pulling off despite the increasing burn. Images flitted past his eyes, remembering moments with Abbi before she–before he stopped seeing her. She was…erased.

'As a result, she was stripped of her wisdom and banished to isolation... a special prison somewhere deep, deep down.'

By...him.

Why?

'The wisest, against her reason, committed an act that opposed the Dreamer's will. It is an act that is not even known to me.'

Abbi pulled at Sunny’s hand, trying to remove it. She used little strength, knowing the other was weak. “I am…hurt you! No more…no more…”

Sunny couldn’t stop if he tried, wholly absorbed in a past he can’t recall. When the burning sensation reached its height, Abbi yanked Sunny’s hand away, earning a yelp at the harsh motion. Sunny winced, cradling his now red hand. A bruise on his wrist showed the curve and suction cup of one tentacle. He couldn't tell the severity in the darkness. Sunny glanced up, cradling his hand close to himself.

“I am sorry. I’m…” Abbi straightened up a little, staring at her hand and tentacle. “I’m…here.” She shook her head, pressing a hand to her forehead. “I am…wait…” Another bout of silence, followed by a shaking smile. “I can…remember.”

What?

“Dreamer…Dreamer! Dreamer, I brought you…here to save you.” Abbi grew excited, words finally connecting normally. “Stranger told me to help you. I am help you.” Mostly normally.

Stranger told her? Sunny still held his hand to his chest, wary after being hurt. Abbi saw the defensive stance, nervously shaking her arms.

“Do not be scared! Do not worry! I help you. I’m…going to help you. I am gain wisdom again, for you. I will…will…” Abbi trailed off, going completely stoic. Abbi straightened up, turning around. The tentacles waving in the air stopped, beginning to bend around her.

“I hear it.”

She turned back to Sunny, suddenly placing her hand and tentacle over his ears.

“I…don’t want to am erase again.”

Sunny stayed confused, eyes darting around Abbi’s concealed face.

“I make you leave.”

Abbi leaned down.

“Forgive me…Sunny.”

Sunny couldn’t even ask before Abbi collided their faces, the question mark searing onto his skin. A sudden burst of tens, hundreds–thousands of moments between them emerged from the locked corner in his brain, all at once and experienced.

Sunny’s eyes were wide, a ringing sound piercing his ears–his own boundless scream.

*

Omori stood under the gentle light seeping through an unknown source, the water level sinking below his waist, not bothering to swim.

“Predicting where life will take a person is impossible. Ups and downs, trials and tribulations, on and on and on. A life is a collection of memories, of moments, of a constant trickling of time down and down and down.”

Omori continued, the hands painted on the cave’s walls moving and swirling, following him. The water around each step forward tinted red, spreading and contaminating the path.

“An hourglass of happiness…filled to the brim. Sand sifting through the narrow entry, and before long, it’s all run out. It has to be flipped over.”

Creatures that were once out of sight all fled. The disembodied voice continued, Omori unable to block it out.

“But then, sometimes…it just shatters. It was turned too much…reset too many times. Eventually, all the sand will uselessly spill out. Everything’s been used up.”

He reached the end of the winding hall, facing the large painting staring down at him with judgment.

“If only it cherished that time more. If only it was more grateful and careful.”

Eyes of truth, boring through him.

“It is too late now. The sand has blown away in the wind through cupped fingers and trembling hands. It all fell through, no matter how desperately the grains were grasped onto.”

The paintings of hands swarmed the figure.

“That hourglass…”

It smiled at him–with every burden, every moment of melancholy and sadness pushed away by the protective shell of this world.

“It’s hard to notice the cracks before it breaks.”

The whirlpool tugged at him, trying to call to him. Lonely hands thrashed and overtook the painting. Waiting. Omori turned around, staring at the swirling water desperately coaxing him near.

“…”

He breathed out, shivering under an unknown cold. Solitude encased him.

…

Omori turned away from the beckoning vortex, raising his hand toward the wall decorated with red hands. He felt himself dissipate and reform, opening his eyes in the Neighbor’s Room.

The guardian of the room watched him.

Omori shut the cabinet door, closing off the gateway. His eyes trailed up, staring at the Big Yellow Cat silently.

…

“Waiting for something to happen?”

…

Omori walked toward the White Space door, red hand already wedged between opening it for him. Omori felt heavy with each step inside, sitting below the string extending to nowhere. Red hands all returned to him, absorbed into his body.

…

Omori waited.

*

Sunny fell out of bed, unsure how it happened. He panted, trying to catch his breath while lying against the cool hospital floor. A phantom burn continued to sting his face and hand, only fading after some time.

The door opened, and Sunny could barely hear the gasp of someone over his own confusion.

“S–Sunny!”

Sunny struggled to open his eye, reaching out to the person, wrist uncomfortable. He was quickly lifted from the floor and gently deposited on his bed, feeling the one helping him shaking more than he was. Sunny blinked rapidly, trying to clear his vision.

“Basil? What’s wrong? I heard you yell.”

“Sunny was–he was on the floor–blood!”

“What!?”

Sunny looked around, finally seeing who was in the room. Basil loomed over him, face scrunched up and sobbing with hands hovering over Sunny. Hero rushed over, trying to gently move Basil aside to check for injury. His heart was pounding, desperately hoping it wasn’t something serious.

Basil wouldn’t budge, blabbering incoherently to Sunny. His eyes were doing that weird thing again–the trick of the light giving off the impression of glowing.

“Basil! Let me help, okay!?” Hero raised his voice, placing a hand on the back of Basil’s head to keep his attention. Basil looked up at him with the most pitiful expression, hiccupping uncontrollably. Hero finally could reach Sunny, quickly checking him over. Thankfully, the issue was found fast. “Basil, it’s just his eye. Sunny’s mom said it’s normal for his tears to get mixed with blood while recovering from the injury.”

“W–What?” Basil rubbed his arm over his face, trying to wipe his tears. Hero was still reeling from the panic, wondering how Basil could break down so quickly.

“It’s normal, Basil. There’s nothing to worry about.” Hero sighed in relief, grabbing some tissues to help wipe Sunny’s face. “Hey, Sunny.” He smiled awkwardly. Sunny glanced at him in acknowledgment, stare traveling back to Basil with concern.

Basil saw the look directed at him and tried to compose himself. “H–Hi, Sunny! Um, we’re happy you’re awake!” Basil put on a smile, but it wasn’t convincing when he was clearly in the aftermath of a complete breakdown.

Sunny tried to sit up but winced. Basil’s expression cracked, and Hero moved to block Sunny’s view. “Take it easy. Where does it hurt?” Hero said softly, and Sunny wondered why they didn’t just call a nurse. Not that he was complaining.

Sunny pointed to his shoulder, and Hero gently touched around, watching Sunny’s face. Basil stood to the side, trying to compose himself and not stress Sunny. He didn’t mean to be so dramatic, he just…

“It’s not dislocated. It might be a little bruised, but you’ll be okay.” Hero glanced away, mumbling. “Glad we don’t have to bring in a nurse…”

Seems like a weird thing to say, especially coming from Hero. Sunny tilted his head, brows furrowed. Hero caught the look.

“Don’t worry about it, forget what I said. Are you okay?” Hero sat down on the stool by his bed, calming down. “You fell?”

Sunny shrugged. He didn’t have much of an answer. It wasn’t that uncommon for people to roll out of bed while sleeping, right? Hero didn’t look entirely convinced at Sunny’s nonchalance, Basil being the one to hand over a notepad for Sunny to write with.

Not much to say. Sunny just transferred his previous thought, and the tension eased further. “Alright. I guess that makes sense.” Hero let it go, keeping it at the back of his mind just in case.

“Y–Yeah! Sorry I panicked…” Basil wrung his fingers, eyes darting around. “I was just really worried…your eye was so red...”

Understandable. Sunny was still reeling, and he couldn’t imagine the expression he must’ve been making.

“Were you crying, Sunny?” Hero fretted, looking around for something after Sunny lowered his head. Eventually, he went to a bag beside the bed, one Sunny didn’t remember being there before. “Do you want your music? Or, um, your comic book to color?”

“It’s actually called a manga, Hero.” Basil corrected lightly, sitting at the end of Sunny’s bed. Hero turned his head slowly, wearing an exaggerated expression of amazement–sarcastic amazement. Basil didn’t say anything else, a distinct smug aura radiating from his smile. So the moment Basil stops crying, he makes fun of him? Wow.

“I don’t think it matters much when it’s being used as a glorified coloring book.” Hero waved his hand dismissively, and this time Basil put on the amplified expression, staring at Sunny with wide eyes.

“I can’t believe Hero just said that,” Basil said gravely, and Sunny nodded in return. That was totally out of line. “Did you hear it? I had no idea we had a friend like this…” Basil cupped a hand over his mouth toward Sunny, as if blocking his mouth would prevent Hero from hearing.

“I’m literally right here.” Hero placed the book on Sunny’s lap, pulling out the colored pencils. Sunny glared when Hero did, crossing his arms and looking away. Hero didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “Okay, sorry, sorry. I didn’t mean it. It’s a manga. Very important distinction.”

“I think he’s just saying that and doesn’t believe it,” Basil added, and Hero shot him an unimpressed look. Sunny’s mouth slightly opened in surprise, turning to Hero with an aggrieved face. Now Hero actually wanted to cry.

“No, I’m really sorry! I didn’t mean to be rude. I’m just–uh, dumb. I don’t know…things…” Hero realized halfway through he was pulling a Kel and had a moment of reflection. Was Kel using that as an excuse this whole time to get out of trouble? There’s no way this is how Hero figures it out. How did he not notice sooner?

Both Sunny and Basil were staring at him, completely unmoved. Hero wanted to go home.

“He’s just not with the times.” Basil sighed, blue eyes gleaming mischievously. Sunny agreed solemnly, feeling kind of bad for Hero. Imagine not knowing what Manga was. He's missing out on so much.

“I’m not forty! I’m nineteen–I was born in the times!” Hero couldn’t even be annoyed, the playful banter just catching him off guard. When was the last time Basil joked around with them like this? Even if it was just to get Sunny to feel better, Hero was happy…though he would prefer not to be the butt of the joke.

Kel and Aubrey were on ‘helping Sunny’s mom’ duty today. They rotated visiting and helping her out, sometimes all visiting together. Hero ensured Basil was with him and not alone with Kel or Aubrey when they split up. Things…were still sensitive. And Kel and Aubrey could get worked up really easily–even if it seemed less likely with Kel. Better not to put pressure on them to be mature about everything. That can be Hero and Sunny’s mom’s job.

“I can’t believe Hero is forty.” Basil covered his mouth in shock. Hero leaned his head back, looking up at the ceiling.

“Oh, woe is me. What did I do to deserve this…” Hero lamented, totally melodramatic.

Pfft.

At that sound, both Basil and Hero snapped to attention. Sunny’s shoulders shook, a shaky smiling following a short laugh. His eye even scrunched up in amusement. The two friends watched, Basil almost vibrating in excitement. Actually, he looked like he was going to cry again, just out of happiness this time.

Hero was exasperated, but it was fond. He decided to not point out how moved Basil was, also finding a lot of relief in Sunny expressing himself.

“Aubrey and Kel are going to be so jealous…” Basil whispered, eyes bright. Hero coughed, already imagining Aubrey and Kel demanding all the details.

It was peaceful, a pleasant underlying hope resting over the two–even if Sunny didn’t notice how something insignificant to him impacted them.

*

Sunny tried to move his arms but couldn’t with Omori latched around him like a mutant koala. Red hands poked at him, giving him a full screening for injury.

“I’m okay.” Sunny murmured, unable to pat Omori’s back at the restriction. Sunny decided to wait it out, hoping Omori would calm down soon. He must be tired of getting separated suddenly. Sunny felt bad, wondering if he should’ve tried harder to stick with him instead of going to the Deeper…Well…

…

Sunny’s eyes trailed to the side, losing focus. Jumbled sentences played on loop, Sunny trying to pick apart what they meant. It was difficult, the memories right before being jerked awake overwriting so much of the short journey.

Abbi–

“Sunny.”

Sunny jumped, not expecting the call. Had…Omori ever said his name before? It felt different coming from him, for some reason. Why was it odd? He didn’t expect it at all, and he knows Omori doesn’t talk much in the first place, but still.

“Omori.” Sunny replied playfully, Omori finally pulling back from his koala grip. He looked happy at his name being said but quickly pouted, eyes glistening. He turned away, looking wronged. Ah, now Sunny feels like a bully. “Sorry…”

Omori gently bumped his head into Sunny, hands holding one of Sunny’s. After grabbing it, Omori began poking around the hand, flipping it over and studying. He rubbed it, pouting replaced by a blank look, focused. The occasional scrunching of his face was the only movement, like he smelled something bad.

Sunny figured Omori was being silly again, letting him play to his heart’s content. It’s not like it felt bad. It was nice, actually. The was the hand he…hurt…

Huh. The bruise on his wrist was still there from Abbi. Sunny only now noticed. His palm was also a little red. Omori stoically cradled the hand with his head down, eyes hidden under his hair. He traced along the wrist, displeasure radiating off of him. He kept rubbing it like he was trying to wipe the mark off.

“Omori?” Sunny said after a few minutes, wondering when Omori would be done. An outline flickered momentarily but disappeared before it could be seen clearly. Omori kept his face lowered, but Sunny saw his shoulders shaking. “I’m okay, Omori.” Sunny soothed, not wanting Omori to be scared. That must be why he was shaking.

Sunny didn’t want to rush Omori, but they’ve been sitting for a while now. He was getting a little bored–White Space had that effect on him. The door was always waiting, enthralling him with the promise of exciting environments and fun adventures.

Without it, there’d be no point coming here, right? He used to only hide in this room, at some point in time. It was so long ago that he can’t remember. He’s never seen this place as more than a stop between reality and the dream world.

Eventually, Sunny tugged his hand back because it seemed like Omori was zoned out and didn’t realize how long it’d been. Omori startled, finally looking up. He reached back for Sunny’s hand, but Sunny held it out of reach.

“Play?” Sunny prompted, standing up. Omori’s lips pressed into a thin line, eyes constantly trailing back to Sunny’s wrist. It was a little concerning, but it made sense. As he waited for Omori to stand, it also clicked in his mind.

The wounds he receives in Headspace…don’t go away when he leaves and returns. In the first place, he never knew if he could actually get hurt. But it looks like it's confirmed now. It didn’t seem to transfer to the real world, but he still felt it. It was phantom pains, but they lingered after he woke up.

“Picnic?” Sunny asked. Omori perked up a little, eyes gleaming. He carefully linked hands with Sunny, tugging him out of White Space. They walked past the Big Yellow Cat and up the stairs, swiftly reaching Vast Forest’s playground.

The basket of food was there and waiting. Sunny figured this problem would be over once the food cleared away the injury. So the two sat down, Omori handing candies to him and waiting, watching patiently. Whenever Omori looked docile like this, Sunny wanted to pat his head.

He managed to resist the urge, unwrapping and eating the candy instead. And…

…Hm.

Sunny continued to eat more, stomach churning. Sweat gathered at his brow, the dark purple marks on his wrist not going away. The mark of the tentacle remained, no matter how many candies he ate.

There was a sudden crunch sound, and Sunny looked over to see the picnic basket flattened under Omori’s forearm. Before Sunny could worry, Omori plopped a candy into his own mouth, and…the splinters ejected from his skin on their own. Any red marks faded, healing like they never developed in the first place.

The two stared at each other.

It made sense, right? Sunny wasn’t of this world. He was a visitor in the dream world, going as far as to use Omori as a vessel to explore it safely. How his own body managed to get here, or whatever this form was–Sunny didn’t know. But if he felt phantom pains, it was connected in some way.

Panic stirred below the surface, all the dangers of Headspace becoming an actual threat in an instant. Thankfully there were no more monsters around to fight and no bosses to battle. For the first time, Sunny was glad that it was an empty world–

Sunny jumped when Omori lunged into him, squeezing him in a hug. He rubbed his head against Sunny’s shoulder, acting meek. Sunny softened. It must be scary to learn that Sunny wasn’t invulnerable like he was.

Out of sight, Omori’s eyes were wide, staring down at the ground. He gripped onto Sunny more tightly, breathing picking up. Even with Sunny rubbing his back and running his hands through his hair, it didn’t get rid of the feeling.

The red hands emerged suddenly, Sunny watching them burst and extend further out, violently whipping around. Without thinking, Sunny reached out, grasping onto one. It immediately calmed, coiling down his forearm like a snake, the hand itself wrapping around his wrist. Sunny tried to go for another, thinking he could calm each one down.

But then they all contracted before he could try, shrinking back into Omori with haste. Omori leaned back, ripping the hand twisting around Sunny's arm away. It dispersed. Sunny was stunned. He stared at his arm in confusion, then back to Omori.

Omori had evident tension in his shoulders. “Scary.” Omori managed, shrinking into himself. He avoided Sunny’s eyes, as if afraid to look.

“Not scary,” Sunny said firmly. “Didn’t hurt.”

With clear hesitance, Omori unfurled, staring at Sunny cautiously. There was disbelief in those dark eyes. Sunny showed off his arm as proof, then decided to add more.

“They help.” Sunny remembered the time when they helped Omori carry him out of that strange place, and when they tried to keep the elevator door open. Back in the past, when venturing too far…they would always bring him to safety.

Something changed in Omori’s face, imperceptible to the eye. Unable to say a word, he merely stood up, grasping Sunny’s hand when he did too. Omori kept his head lowered, and Sunny wondered what he was thinking.

Sunny always wondered what Omori was thinking. He could never tell, and especially not now. He hoped he didn’t say anything wrong. He was just being honest–the red hands don’t scare him, even when they went wild…even after that battle. Because the battle wasn’t entirely real. It was more a fight against himself than it was Omori.

If it wasn’t just Sunny’s will, Omori would’ve fought him again once Sunny returned–but he didn’t. And it proved Sunny had forced Omori into that role, whether he wanted it or not. He did that with many of those living in the dream world, right?

…

Stranger…Abbi…those misshapen creatures, Big Yellow Cat, Humphrey…the ones who hadn’t disappeared yet…

Hadn’t they all been affected by him, in one way or another? He may not have full reign like he did over those now gone, but there was some control there. Abbi was banished for some reason, and Stranger…Stranger always tried leading him to the truth. The others, he wasn’t sure.

He wasn’t sure of anything, really.

There were answers out there for him to find. Sunny mulled over these thoughts while staring south, the garden not long out of sight. Beyond it, the heart of the forest…the place he needed to go next.

When would he go? Sunny doesn’t know. It’s the point of no return, right? And even if it finally allowed all to click for him, it wouldn’t matter if he didn’t reach the ending he wanted. This…had been his home for four years. That was a long time. And Omori–Omori should have a choice too.

They were having fun together, even though things kept getting in the way. There were disturbing truths below the surface, and he wasn’t exactly sure if he wanted to know anymore. The deeper he stepped, the less certain he became.

...

Sunny remembered Basil and Hero just before he slept. The smiles they wore looking at him, full of warmth and care…

He remembered his mom, Kel, Aubrey...

…

Was there really no other way out of this? Omori won’t let him tell the truth, and Sunny wanted to understand why. Would Headspace disappear if he did? That’s what it was beginning to seem like, with all he’d been hearing.

But that…just wasn’t right.

There was more to it. If it was that, why would everyone help him? Stranger and Abbi…did they want to disappear? It didn't seem so–Abbi had alluded to being erased and not wanting it to happen again. And Stranger always talked about how he enjoyed their time talking to each other. Those creatures, Daddy Longlegs, The Keeper–they all were leading him somewhere. To a locked door, somewhere ahead.

Should he find out?

Can he?

...

“Where to?” Sunny turned away, looking to Omori. Omori pointed north.

They walked back through the forest and all the way to Otherworld’s ladder, Omori gesturing. Sunny nodded in approval, and the two climbed up together.

Sunny didn’t know what he should do yet. He didn’t understand anything. It would take too long to organize and figure out his thoughts, and it’s not like he could ask his friends about what was happening. They’d just think he had crazy dreams.

These weren’t dreams. But he can’t give an answer of what the alternative is.

…

The lingering smell of petrichor remained on his skin.

Chapter Text

“Basil?”

Basil turned toward the door, trembling hands grasping the sink ledge. The voice was unrecognizable to him. His breathing was heavy, sweat trailing down the side of his face and onto the counter. He wanted to remain facing away, but he couldn’t, eyes naturally drawing back to the mirror–they burned.

Often in the past, he would do this as a way to relax or check himself. Something like that. Make sure he was still himself.

But sometimes, he wasn’t.

And for some reason, it was far more discomforting today than any other time he noticed it. Basil knew it was haunting him–knew that something would never leave him alone. But at least…at least Sunny’s was gone.

Or…maybe Basil doing that to Sunny’s eye…it opened an entrance for the monster.

When the thought entered his head, a spiraling torrent of anxieties suffocated him. It didn’t matter if it was pure delusion–he couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t believe what he’d done. It was all his fault. Why did he hurt Sunny? Why did he hurt his best friend?

Sunny still joked around with him, laughed, and even smiled. All of these sights were too precious to be shown to Basil. But if Sunny did it around him, that means he forgives him. Sunny isn’t angry at him.

…

It only makes Basil feel worse.

“Basil, open the door.”

Blue eyes trailed to the side, reflecting ominously against his reflection. His knuckles were white, light-headed and losing air. He couldn’t bring himself to move, trapped in place.

“Basil, seriously, we need to go. Do you want to keep Sunny waiting? Come on. We might miss him waking up or something.”

Sunny was waiting. Sunny was waiting for him...despite everything. Basil’s face crumpled, choking on a suppressed sob. He didn’t know what was wrong with him. He feels so, so empty. Since the moment Sunny shut himself away, Basil felt like he had lost everything–any confidence, his hope, his rational thinking–every word he spoke slipped past his lips, trembling and unsure.

It’s always been this way, right? He always felt like Sunny completed him. It wasn't weird. That’s just what relying on someone is. Anyone would struggle to adapt to what happened to them. If Basil was normal, that would be strange, right?

Sunny’s presence was enough to make him feel like himself again. Before, when he thought Sunny was going away–it was different. Of course it was different. He couldn’t focus on how happy he was to see Sunny again, not when Sunny was leaving him. But now, finally, things are on the right track. It didn’t matter if he was a stranger to his younger self…not when there’s happiness here.

Everyone was doing their best, hoping and praying for Sunny’s recovery. His friends were understanding toward him despite what he did to Sunny. The cause could clearly be himself, but no one would say it out loud. He knows they think it, but the fact they don’t say it is enough for him.

And Sunny…Sunny gained the light back to his…eye. Basil yanked a hand from the sink, roughly wiping his eyes. Sunny seems happier. And Basil–Basil never wants to leave his side. The moments he’s next to Sunny–the closest to him–holding his hand, even–

It’s a warmth he missed. It makes him feel whole. No one gives him that feeling of living like Sunny does, despite not even trying. His friends are close, but they aren't too fond of him now, even if it's not apparent. Basil doesn’t know what it is about Sunny that's special, but he’s desperate to keep near it. The heart that would only beat for fear could now beat for all the beautiful feelings he was blessed with.

Something's clearly not right with him.

But he has the answer to why right? Isn’t it obvious?

Yet he–he feels like it's not that–

The door slammed open, Aubrey standing in the doorway ominously. Basil jumped around, stunned, and jerked out of his thoughts. He was intimated off the bat, but…

“I’m safe to look, right?”

Basil made a face, something between a grimace and a grin. Aubrey was just standing there with clear uncertainty despite being the one to barge in without warning. Basil’s spiral abruptly halted at the distraction. “Yeah.” He mumbled, wiping his face more. He needed to look presentable, at least. He doesn’t want to worry his friends more than he already has. Basil wasn’t important right now.

“Ack!” Aubrey recoiled when Basil turned around, and he faltered, hurt lining his features. Aubrey waved her hands awkwardly. “No, sorry. I just didn’t expect…it.”

“Expect what?” Basil said, trying to rub the burning from his eyes. Blue eyes were naturally more sensitive than brown ones due to the lack of pigment on the top layer. He doesn’t remember them being this bad in the past, but age changes a lot of things. “Are–are my eyes red? Is my face blotchy?” Basil frowned. So much for hiding his crying.

“No, not blotchy. Your eyes aren’t red. They’re just…” Aubrey’s eyes trailed to the side. “Prominent.”

Basil shrugged. “Your's are too. Cyan contacts…right?”

“Yeah, but they don’t–” Aubrey made a sound of frustration, shaking her head. “Never mind. Let’s just go..” Aubrey rushed Basil out of the room, not mentioning his clear post–breakdown appearance. Basil appreciated it. Today was an ‘everyone visits’ day, except for Sunny’s mom. She’s working a late shift again to afford his medical bills.

Behind her back, Basil called his parents, giving them a run-down of the situation. Despite not being around in his life, whenever Basil asked for something–as long as it wasn’t their time–they provided.

Either Sunny’s mom didn’t realize it or pretended not to know that a large portion of her bills were being paid off. She still has to work for the rest of it, but at least now it’s reasonably affordable. It’s the least Basil could do.

It’s his fault, after all. And hospitals were pricey with surgery, and more so with overnight stays. Sunny was treated as a coma–patient at this point...because he was. He was in a coma whenever he was asleep. Nothing could wake him up but himself.

Basil tasted blood, chewing his lip too much. He silently got in the car, Polly being the one to drive them today.

“Everyone buckled in?” She asked, looking at them all. Hero nodded with a charming smile, one with less spark than in the past. Kel quickly clicked the buckle in place, forgetting until she reminded.

“Yeah.” Aubrey was the only one to verbally respond, getting as comfortable as she could squeezed next to Kel. “Can you stop taking up so much space?” She scowled, shoving his leg to the side. Kel whined, pushing back.

“I can’t help it! I’m too tall and strong.” Kel pretended to wipe a tear, and Aubrey mimed strangling him.

“Come on, guys. Can’t we just drive in peace today?” Dark circles remained prominent under Hero’s tired eyes, rubbing a hand down his face. Aubrey’s lips twisted, but she complied, glancing at Polly nervously. Basil wanted to question it but couldn’t be bothered.

It was a silent drive, broken only by Polly asking them questions and their answers. Basil leaned his head against the window, staring at the forming dark clouds in the sky.

*

“This is nice.” Sunny smiled, tasting the snow cone. They grabbed some from the stand nearby before heading back to the picnic blanket–sitting on the snow was too cold. Omori looked at Sunny through his eyelashes, head down. He seemed distracted.

Sunny was a little worried. The chill was bordering on too much, thankfully stopping before that point. So it’s not that the weather was uncomfortable. Sunny presented his snow cone to Omori and tilted his head.

Omori mimicked the motion, not understanding. Sunny gestured the treat toward him. “Eat.” Sunny waved it back it forth slowly, as if to entice him. Omori watched the movement, leaning forward. Then, he opened his mouth wide, chomping on the snow cone. His cheeks puffed up from the amount of ice. Sunny was stunned.

Only what was in the cone was left, Omori eating the whole top half in one bite. His cheeks stayed full while he chewed slowly. Clearly, Omori was struggling, but Sunny just laughed quietly, eating what was left for himself. Thankfully the flavoring sunk through perfectly, so it was still yummy.

After finishing, the two lay on the blanket together, looking at the sky. Snow fell gently. Sunny opened his mouth to catch a snowflake on his tongue. Omori watched, then did the same. The snowflakes kept missing.

It was peaceful.

Sunny appreciated the calm. In moments like this, the music was always the best. The violin wasn’t always present, but it was right now. The longer they lay there, the louder it got, and soon, Sunny could hear another instrument growing more prominent.

A piano.

The sound had always been Sunny’s favorite. Pianos were versatile, able to invoke many feelings with ease. The violin was similar, but it didn’t have the same flexibility piano did. That’s why Sunny always thought the piano fit Mari. Mari had always been a well–rounded person, and he knows she never meant to grow so strict with her love of music.

But their dad…really encouraged perfection, from the moment Mari was born. Sunny didn’t have that same pressure, and it must’ve been tough for Mari to uphold that burden all on her own. Sunny used to be sad about it, always wanting more attention, but now he thinks it’s a blessing.

At least their mom had always been kind. The fights they could overhear even before Mari’s death…were a premonition more than anything. Mari’s death just quickened the process of their split.

His mom deserves more than someone like that. They…all did.

“…Omori?” Sunny turned, Omori now curled up to his side, hugging his arm. His eyes were diverted elsewhere, either zoned out or watching for something. But there’s nothing to look out for, really. So it must be deep thought again. “Want to…nap?” Sunny reached over, pulling the side of the blanket over them both.

Omori didn’t respond, just curling up further. Sunny tucked them both in, resting his head beside Omori’s, closing his eyes. Omori followed suit, clearly tired but unwilling to admit it. He visibly fought the lidding of his eyes, hands twitching around Sunny’s arm.

But, the music, paired with the atmosphere and now comforting warmth around them, it’d be hard for anyone to stay awake. Omori listened to the way Sunny’s breathing evened out. He was soundly asleep within minutes.

Omori’s eyelids drooped, mouth in a thin line. It can’t be helped. In the end, Omori followed suit, falling asleep beside Sunny.

…

Sunny didn’t know how long he had been asleep. He felt refreshed. With a yawn, he sat up, the blanket shifting at his movement. Sunny struggled for a moment, Omori’s iron grip keeping him still. With an indulgent gentleness, he tried prying Omori’s fingers away, wanting to stretch. The snow was soft, but he still felt stiff. Omori’s face scrunched up, latching on more tightly.

“Omori…” Sunny softly called, and immediately Omori’s expression eased. Sunny pats his head, and eventually, Omori’s grip loosens, allowing Sunny to separate. Hestood up and stretched, but not before placing the picnic blanket back over Omori, tucking him in snugly.

With a satisfied glance, Sunny turned back toward the vast scape of fresh snow below the slope he resided on. It was beautiful here.

…The music was different.

Sunny found himself drawing away from the blanket, squinting.

Was…something there?

Sunny peered forward–anything visible should be easily shown against the even white snow covering the area. And finally, he noticed something.

A speck of black, far, far in the distance.

Was it Stranger? Sunny glanced back at Omori, hesitant. Should he go? Won’t Omori be upset if he disappears again? But…it was just a quick peek. And even if he didn’t return in time, Omori never gets mad at him. It just…made him afraid. Omori was sensitive.

Sunny’s leg bounced, unsure what to do. He looked back in the distance. Maybe…maybe he should just stay. He’d been leaving Omori’s side so much recently, and it’s been stressful for him. Bad things keep happening outside of Omori’s view. Right, it’s better to just–

That’s not Stranger.

Sunny hiccupped, eyes stinging–no, burning.

All hesitance washed away, Sunny scrambling down the ladder and almost tripping down the mountain paths. He rushed as fast as possible, trying to get close to the black smear in the snow.

It felt like no matter how close he got, the figure was the same distance away. The longer he ran and the harder he breathed, the more Sunny wondered if he was making up what he saw. But he could hear it. He could definitely hear it.

Sunny pushed his body further, uncaring of the exhaustion tugging at his limbs. He rested just before this, just for this moment. Sunny couldn’t stop running until he confirmed what he saw. He needed to.

Sunny reached out toward the nearing visage with a shaking, pale hand.

“Mari!”

Sunny’s voice was buried within the snow-laced wind, no movement from the girl standing far away. Her black hair swayed in the wind, Sunny desperately trying to reach her. Piano filled his ears while tears slid down his face.

“Mari!”

This time, she did turn.

He was too far away to see her face, the boundless moonscape almost impossible to see through. But even then, he had to try. He had to reach her. He couldn’t last time in that white room–that strange, heaven-like place. And even if he was far away, he knew it was her. His big sister was standing there, dress and hair flowing in the wind.

Mari noticed him.

Her eyes widened, mouth opening in a loud cry. Music notes sounded at each of her steps, swarming and surrounding Sunny relentlessly. The two ran at each other without stopping, even with the snow slowing their steps.

“Sunny!”

Her voice carried through the wind, even as it blew against them. It was harder to keep moving with each passing second, Sunny hugging himself for warmth. Each step was a struggle, wincing against the rising snow. It went from a peaceful, gentle sprinkle, to heavy and violent wind. It stung against his skin.

Sunny stumbled, trying to stay strong. Mari never stopped moving toward him. She looked like she was going to be blown away by the wind. It scared him–this all scared him. He wanted his big sister. He just wanted to see her.

Is it so much to ask? Is it really?

He could barely see at this point. He squinted to try and look forward, gray and flecks of white hindering his sight. But through it all, he saw her flowing dark hair, violent as the wind carried it.

“Please!” Mari screamed, muffled and desperate. “Let me reach him!”

Sunny fell. He was too weak to fight against the snowstorm, sitting in the snow pathetically. He wailed, hoping Mari would come to get him. He wanted her to save him. Sunny was scared. She was always there for him when he was scared.

“A little snow…!” Mari’s figure grew more shrouded, “…can’t stop me!”

Sunny tried to stand up, but was continuously knocked over. He grits his teeth through sobs, gripping handfuls of snow in an attempt to drag himself. It was futile. His eyes hurt, skin growing numb against the harsh cold.

“Sunny! Stay with me!”

His eyes began to close under the chill, unable to move any longer. Sunny lay in the snow, staring forward at his big sister. His vision blurred. All he could see was a vague silhouette, fighting to hang on.

But it was so cold…he was tired…

“He isn’t yours!”

He couldn’t understand her anymore.

“Sunny, please…” The voice was suddenly right beside him. “It’s okay…”

Sunny hiccuped, wanting to hug her. But, he just couldn’t move–he couldn’t do anything. He was utterly helpless.

“Just…just rest, okay? I–I’m sorry I pushed you so hard…you can leave now. We’ll find each other again.”

A phantom hand rested on him. It almost went through, a pained gleam to her eyes. It was wiped away by a comforting smile, shushing Sunny’s weak cries.

The nostalgic motions allowed Sunny to let go. His eyes drifted shut.

“I’ll always be there to protect you…little brother…”

*

Aubrey and Basil reached Sunny’s hospital room first, walking inside. Kel and Hero were helping Polly at the front desk, trying to coax any additional information out of the doctors after they mentioned something changing. Aubrey was the one to open the door, Basil walking inside.

The two were quiet when they saw Sunny standing in the room.

They didn’t know if they should say anything–Sunny’s back to them as he looked out the window. The clouds were still darkened, rain waiting to hit at any moment. Basil even thought he heard thunder.

Sunny remained standing there for a while. Eventually, Aubrey couldn’t take the silence anymore, speaking up. “Sunny?” She said softly, not wanting to startle him. Sunny didn’t move at first, not acknowledging their presence. Then he faced them.

Sickly and pale, with tiredness far beyond what they could understand.

“…Why are your bandages back?” Aubrey managed, disliking the atmosphere. Sunny’s eye was striking, another trick of the light making it seem red. Basil wrung his fingers, his own eyes stinging at the sight.

Sunny looked to the side, not answering.

“I guess Hero and Kel are figuring that out with Polly…” Aubrey played with her hair, glancing at Basil. But Basil couldn’t see her anymore. He was entirely focused on Sunny, eyes burning with tears.

“I–Is it bad again?” Basil’s voice cracked, panic already settling. “Does–does it hurt a lot? Is it okay? Are you okay? What’s happening?” Basil didn’t understand. He didn’t get it at all. He didn’t know what to think. Was it just going to get worse? Was his eye deteriorating again? What–

Aubrey grabbed his shoulder firmly, drawing his attention. Basil’s jittering eyes struggled to focus on her face. “Basil, calm down or leave the room,” Aubrey said lowly. “Do not stress him out, or he will faint.” Aubrey pulled back, slowly releasing her grip. Basil took a shuddering breath, realizing she was right.

This wasn’t about him. He needs to stop making it about himself.

“How are you feeling?” Aubrey moved in front of Basil, praying he would calm down soon. They can’t let Sunny see Basil–or any of them–all messed up and emotional. “Are you looking at the sky? It looks like it’s gonna storm.”

Sunny turned back toward the window, staring out stoically. Aubrey walked to his side. His frail body made her hands twitch, wanting to support him if his strength gave out. Or…really, just to make sure he was there.

It’s always been like this. She always just…

“Mari…”

Both Aubrey and Basil stiffened. Sunny’s voice was so weak, barely audible at this point. He watched the storm clouds, rain starting to patter against the window. Thunder rolled across the sky.

“Sunny?” Aubrey whispered, reaching out a hesitant hand. Her arm hovered behind Sunny, face crumpling in worry and despair. “Are you okay?”

“Mari…I saw her…” Sunny’s hand shook when he raised it to press against the glass. “She wanted to reach me…” It was now that Aubrey noticed his eye was swollen. His voice was raspy, and Aubrey’s heart just ached. “She…she was sorry…”

Sunny’s face scrunched up with an emotion beyond pain. His eye watered, but no more tears fell. Aubrey wondered idly if he used them all up.

So she cried for him. Tears formed and fell without warning, dripping from her face and onto the floor. “I’m sorry.” Aubrey grabbed his hand tightly. “I’m sorry. I–I’m sorry.” She didn’t know what else to say. She didn't like crying. She didn't like being emotional.

“Even…after…” Sunny trailed off, eyelashes fluttering.

“Sunny, I–” Aubrey saw how Sunny swayed, not hesitating to grab and support him. “Sunny?” Her voice trembled.

But he was already asleep.

Basil quietly moved to her side, reaching to take Sunny from her. Aubrey recoiled, hugging him close with a defiant expression. “Let me…” Basil tried to appear non–threatening. “Let me...help him back to bed…”

Aubrey shook her head, hair swaying as she did so. Tears continued to fall even through her stubborn expression. Basil didn’t know what to do. Aubrey could hold Sunny up like this, but he didn’t think she could carry him to bed. And the way she looked at him…the way she was looking at him just…

“Please.” Basil’s voice broke, shoulders slumping. “I just want to help. I never intended to–” Blood filled his mouth. He split his lip. Basil tried to wipe it away, growing more and more frustrated.

Aubrey didn’t say a word. It was worse than any scathing remark she could give–that silent stare, protective and bordering on fearful–how could he handle being faced with that?

“You…scare me,” Aubrey murmured, eyes darting between his. She pulled Sunny closer to herself, trying to keep him balanced.

Basil felt a harsh pang in his chest.

“But I know it’s not…fair…” Aubrey’s eyebrows raised, mouth in a wobbly frown. She looked almost like her younger self, more vulnerable than she’d been in years. “I hurt you too. It just didn’t…” She sniffled, chin still raised. “I never hurt you this bad. I’m confused. I don’t know why it happened. I’m just angry. I can’t fix it. I can never fix it.”

Sunny’s head lay in the crook of her neck, her hand in his fluffy hair. She kept hold of him under his arms, keeping him as close as possible.

“He saw Mari, Basil. He saw Mari. I don’t like it. I don’t like it at all.”

For the first time in years, Aubrey completely broke down.

“What does it mean for us!? He saw Mari! But I’m not ready for that! I’m not ready for him to leave us too, Basil!” Aubrey shouted through tears, face twisted in an ugly grimace. “It’s not fair! Mari already took herself from us–why does she need to take Sunny too!?”

Basil could do nothing but stare, lost and in matching anguish.

“It’s not fair! It’s not fair!” Aubrey devolved into sobs, repeating those words over and over. Basil wanted to help–he wanted to do something, anything. Words were on the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed them. He couldn’t say it. So instead, he stepped forward carefully, reaching out a cautious hand. Aubrey leaned away from him instinctively, a glare following.

But maybe she saw something in his face, because that defensiveness lowered. She allowed Basil to touch her, still wary about handing Sunny over. Basil didn’t push it, just pulling them both into a hug.

This was the only support he could give. And Aubrey accepted his comfort, knowing he needed it too.

That was how Hero and Kel found the three of them, two a mess of tears and one completely passed out.

It took a while for everyone to calm down, Sunny somehow made it back to the bed despite Aubrey putting up a good fight. He was securely tucked in, and once Basil more or less recounted what happened–Aubrey unwilling to talk about it–things cleared up. Hero sighed heavily, eyes trailing to the side.

“He saw Mari, huh…” Hero mumbled under his breath, low enough that no one could hear. He lifted his head, trying his best to smile. “Um, about the bandages, we can explain that. They just said something got aggravated, and they needed to be more thorough about cleaning it.” Bitterness seeped in. “You’d think people would be competent after all those years in school…”

“Ha–ha, yeah!” Kel smiled awkwardly, sensing the bad vibes emanating from his brother. He was starting to worry Hero was going to storm into management and yell at everyone or something–was that a thing in hospitals?

“Oh.” Aubrey leaned against the corner, looking out the window. Every few seconds, she checked Sunny before watching the storm again.

It was kind of awkward. Basil shuffled in place, not sure what to do. Hero and Kel were the same, not wanting to aggravate Aubrey by being loud. So, everyone was quiet. The pattering of rain and the occasional thunder was their company.

Hero sat on the stool by Sunny’s bed and Basil by the one next to the window. Kel sat at the end of Sunny’s bed, hand resting on Sunny’s ankle. Hero stared at the action, glancing up at Kel briefly. Kel’s face…

“Do you guys remember when we were little how Sunny always had his head in the clouds? I’m pretty sure he walked into things at least ten times while daydreaming.” Hero said, trying to lighten the mood with nostalgia. Kel cracked a smile, that expression from before fading–thankfully.

“It was definitely more than ten. You should’ve seen him in class–he was always looking out the window. We always had to tell him when class ended, or he’d stay there forever, I think.” Kel chuckled, a goofy grin rising at the memory.

“I remember that…” Basil piped up quietly, a shy smile present. “When we’d play during recess or at the park, he’d go to his own corners and play out a scenario in his head. Sometimes he’d tell me the story of what was going on. It was always so out there.”

“Sunny’s daydreams were crazy.” Hero glanced over at him. “I’m sure his real dreams are the same. He’s always been so creative.”

“Yeah…” Kel’s grin wavered. “He always had something he was thinking about, but even then, if you wanted to talk to him, he’d be there for you, even if he was tired.”

Basil wrung his fingers, head falling to the side. “He was a really good listener…” Basil smiled softly, gazing far away.

Everyone was quiet again, this time the silence comfortable instead of tense. They were relaxed, content to be quiet.

“You know, when I was younger…” Aubrey began, fingers tapping against her arm. “I always thought that Sunny was extraordinary. It seemed like he was far away, even when you were right next to him. There was so much in his head that sometimes I felt like he was disappearing. He was somewhere else when he daydreamed…and I always wished I could’ve joined him.”

Aubrey didn’t turn away from the window, stoic. “He’s special. I think we all know that. But…I don’t know if anyone told him. When I saw him again after four years…” Aubrey looked down, a slight quiver to her voice. “I thought…that all my worries when I was younger came true. I looked at him and thought, ‘He’s really gone for good.’”

“And when he finally seemed like he was coming back to us, he just…” Aubrey’s voice cracked, staring at him sleeping on the bed. “If his mind is so full of great things, and he’s having all those adventures he used to tell us stories about, then…then…” Aubrey pursed her lips. “I don’t know why he would want to be with us instead.”

“Don’t say that.” Kel interrupted, gripping his knees. “Don’t…say that. Sunny cares about us. Can’t you see that? He doesn’t want to be like this. No one would want to live like this.”

“But he lived like that for four years because none of us bothered to care enough.” Aubrey snapped back, eyes bloodshot. “Isn’t this just his norm? Sunny’s mom did her best but she had to support them financially. She couldn’t be around, and it wasn’t her fault. We should’ve been there, but not one of us was. We’re bad friends.”

Silence fell over the room, unable to deny her words. None of them stepped up despite knowing Sunny’s situation.

“I…I went to his house and knocked…I called at least every month…” Kel’s eyes watered, bottom lip trembling. “I thought…I thought…” He roughly wiped his face with his arm, smile distorting. “I guess I thought that was enough.” His breath hitched, keeping his eyes covered.

“You did…more than any of us did.” Hero placed a hand on his brother’s back, gaze complicated. “I was supposed to be there for you guys. I keep getting reminded of how much I failed you all…how much I failed Sunny. Mari, she…” Hero took a shuddering breath, trying to keep it together. “I know she would’ve wanted us to stay together.”

A beat.

“I’m…so sorry.”

Basil curled up, trying to make himself as small as possible.

“I’m sorry…I’m sorry…”

He got stuck in the mantra. He began to rock back and forth, arms wrapping around himself in a desperate attempt to soothe himself. Hero rushed to his side, clearly sensing the oncoming panic attack.

Aubrey’s face fell. She was visibly overwhelmed. Hero didn’t blame her–he really didn’t. He was at his limit too. And Kel was behind him–Kel’s expression before–Hero was at the end of his rope.

So…he took a few deep breaths.

He calmed down, organizing his thoughts.

“You know…whenever it rained, Mari used to say that the sky was crying.”

It wasn’t the time for a conversation like that. They had to move on for now–they couldn’t discuss it all at once, not when they couldn’t handle it. The mood can't be lightened, but he could divert it.

“Sounds like something Mari would say,” Aubrey mumbled, trying to relax. “And I’ll bet Sunny completely believed her.”

“…He did,” Kel spoke up, still covering his eyes. His smile was returning, albeit weak. “He always got really sad when it was raining. I remember he told me, and I believed him too. So, whenever it rained, we would look at the sky and shout nice things at it. I was much louder, but Sunny always had better things to say.”

“That’s…so stupid.” Aubrey couldn’t suppress her grin, shaking her head. Kel raised his hands in the air, finally open again.

“Hey, don’t look at me. I was just going along with the ritual.”

“…He told me too.” Basil suddenly whispered. “I told him the flowers need rain to grow, so…he always thought that flowers learned happiness from the sun and sadness from the rain. Then, they learned anger from cloudy days and how to be pretty from the moon.” Basil lifted his head, eyes gleaming. “He really was imaginative. I never denied what he said. Science is boring anyway.”

Hero rubbed Basil’s back soothingly, watching the other unfurl and calm. He was relieved they brought him back from complete panic. The stories of the past were always comforting.

“Speaking of flowers, he liked picking dandelions to make wishes.” Aubrey gained a strangely shy look. “He wasn’t always silent when he made the wishes…so I heard some of them.” She glanced over at the bed, a coy smile quirking her lips. “I don’t think he knows I heard some of them. I…always thought it was sweet.”

“He tried to get me to make a wish, but I just ate the dandelion puff.” Kel deadpanned, ruining whatever bashfulness Aubrey had.

“Of course you did.” She rolled her eyes, scoffing.

“What? Look me in the eyes and tell me they don’t look scrumptious. It’s like natural cotton candy!”

“Mhm. And how did it taste?”

“I don’t know. I choked immediately.”

Hero had his head in his hands. Basil felt the same way, wondering how Kel has lived this long. It’s not that he was stupid, but he definitely had a dumb streak. All kids are like that, though.

“Classic. You’re an idiot.”

“Yeah, well, at least I didn’t believe in fairies all the way until middle school–”

“You shut up!” Aubrey pointed aggressively, flipping her hand around to show off her middle finger. “I only believed in them because Basil and Sunny told me they were real!”

“Don’t blame me.” Basil raised his hands in surrender. “I went along with whatever Sunny told me. Plus, I liked making mushroom circles. It was fun.”

“Wait, that’s what those were?” Kel gawked. “I ate one of those.”

“How much nature have you consumed!?” Hero jerked his head up, exhausted.

“Well, tree bark looked like jerky, so–”

“That was a rhetorical question!” Hero’s head was back in his hands, ignoring Basil’s suppressed laughter.

They continued to discuss their childhood antics, checking on Sunny as they did. After all, the more joy they had, the more likely Sunny was to join them, right?

Maybe he had old stories to share too.

Hopefully, he could reminisce with them soon.

*

Sunny stood up in White Space, not greeting Omori. Omori quickly got up, tilting his head. He immediately noticed the difference in Sunny, eyes darting around, searching for harm.

Silently, Sunny turned, walking toward the door. He exited and left it open for Omori to follow. Their walk was silent, and although Sunny showed no signs of displeasure or anger, his complete stoicism was unnatural. Maybe it was normal to others, but even when sporting his usual neutral look, little things still carried across how he felt and made him alive.

But now, Sunny was staring forward with vacant eyes, leaving Omori to follow closely behind. He didn’t dare reach for Sunny until he knew what was going on. Red hands billowed beneath his skin. Omori repressed that want.

Sunny walked directly toward Basil’s garden.

Omori kept quiet. He kept it under control.

And…Sunny turned away, going west. Omori followed after, never breaking pace. Eventually, they reached the train station, Sunny walking steadily toward where the train was located.

The two stood before it, waiting for the doors to open.

They didn’t.

Sunny turned to Omori, leveling him with that same stare. Omori trembled, back burning underneath the pressure of–of–of–He quickly rushed to the train, prying the door open with ease–too much ease. The strength released dented the doors.

Once open, Sunny stepped inside. Omori stopped all efforts to give space and reached out to grab Sunny’s hand. It's okay because Sunny likes him and this place. Omori can hold his hand because Sunny likes him. Sunny likes exploring with him. Sunny likes adventuring and playing with him. Sunny likes seeing Omori. Sunny likes him. Sunny likes him and likes it here. Sunny isn't afraid of him. Sunny like his hands. Sunny likes them and they're not scary to him. Sunny likes him and isn't scared. Sunny likes it here. Sunny likes the door being open. Sunny likes staying here. Sunny likes being together. Sunny made him delicious food because he likes him. Sunny laughs and smiles with him because he likes him. Sunny likes him the most. Sunny likes–

“Omori?”

“Sunny.”

Sunny blinked in surprise, not expecting Omori to respond.

“Sunny.”

Omori grabbed Sunny’s other arm, his other hand moving up to match.

“Sunny.”

Omori held Sunny’s arms tightly, keeping him still.

“Sunny.”

Sunny frowned, unsure what was going on–Omori was a broken record, repeating his name.

“Sunny.”

Omori wasn’t letting go, leaning forward. Omori was staring directly into his eyes–almost through him. Sunny felt the hair on the back of his neck stand, confused and vaguely unsettled. It almost looked like red was seeping into Omori’s skin. It reminded him of their confrontation.

“Sunny–”

“What’s wrong?” Sunny broke his silence abruptly, still restrained. Despite Omori’s stature, his strength remained unreasonable. The red creeping into Omori's skin fell away before Sunny could be sure of its existence. “Are you okay?” Sunny furrowed his brows, more concerned than anything. This wasn’t normal at all.

Omori continued to stare intently, wholly focused on him.

“Omori?” The grip loosened, and Sunny could almost move. “What…happened?” The state he was in was beyond what Sunny had seen. He was really worried. “Are you…scared?”

Finally, Sunny was free to move, and the first thing he did was pull Omori into a hug. Omori hugged back hastily. Something was wrong.

“Why?” Sunny asked one last time, not wanting to push too much. Thankfully, Omori responded.

“Thought…bad. Scared...”

It didn’t give all that much clarity, but it was enough. Omori thought something bad, and considering how he directly zeroed in on him, it must be something he did. And what did he do?

…Oh.

“I…ignored you?”

Omori tensed, not saying anything. Sunny took that as confirmation.

“I was…” Sunny didn’t know what expression he was making. “I was…sad.” His voice was soft, his hand gently patting the back of Omori’s head. “Distracted.” Shaking eyes trailed to the side, mind replaying memories of the biting cold. “Sorry…wanted to…” Sunny pushed himself to continue explaining. “Get to fun…fast.” 

Omori pulled back, appearing back to normal. He glanced around the train warily. “I’ve never…been,” Suny said. At least, not recently. Orange Oasis was skipped during his last adventure, and each do-over blurred his memories.

With a nod, Omori pulled Sunny along, sitting down a little further up, away from the open doors. The train wasn’t moving. Sunny grew annoyed. Why wasn’t this dumb train moving? The weird magic of Headspace always got it moving on its own. Was it because of the doors?

As if hearing Sunny’s thoughts, Omori stood up and walked to the dented doors, dragging them back closed. The moment he did, the train revved to life. Omori went back to Sunny’s side, sitting close to him.

Omori didn’t like the dark, did he? This train was always dark, if he recalled correctly. It wasn’t smooth travel either–so it’s not like it was a fun ride. Sunny felt Omori rest his head on his shoulder, hands playing with Sunny’s.

Sunny noticed the bruise still around his wrist, wondering how long it would take to fade. Maybe he could ask Hero when he woke up? Bruises don’t last that long. Sunny looked a little longer, noticing another difference.

His fingers…

It wasn’t that much different. Sunny was already unhealthily pale, so noticing it was bizarre in the first place. But the tint below the skin wasn’t the usual tone. The rest of his body was the same, but his fingers…seemed cool now. Blue, almost.

He’d…frozen.

Sunny lifted a hand, feeling around his face as nonchalantly as he could manage. His nose felt cold–as did his ears and chin. He was more lethargic than usual waking up in White Space, which contributed to his stoicism. He didn’t feel like emoting. His mouth…

So it…was real?

The snow? The storm?

…Mari?

Omori’s hands clamped over Sunny’s. Sunny startled, wondering why. After a few seconds, a soothing warmth overtook whatever chill remained, Sunny’s fingers on that hand returning to their standard color. Omori grabbed his other hand and repeated the process. Once done, he turned to Sunny’s face.

Sunny nodded. Omori reached up and began cupping around Sunny’s face, warming any of the lingering freezes. Sunny appreciated it, feeling the last of his irritability fading. The final motion was Omori covering his mouth, making Sunny amused. It’s like he was being told to shut up.

Omori rested his head on Sunny’s shoulder again when finished, letting out a little sigh. Sunny studied his hands. It was nice that he was back to normal. The bruise can’t be fixed, but the cold could be. What a relief.

“Thank you.” Sunny whispered. He looked at one of Omori’s hands, deciding to grab it and play. Sunny poked around the soft skin and was surprised at the lack of callouses. Didn’t Omori build a raft, repair a wooden stage, and fix other things? There wasn’t a sign of splinters either.

Ah, it makes sense. Omori can heal with picnic food. Sunny was jealous, wishing he didn’t have to worry about injuries. It seemed dumb that he had to face the consequences for not even his actions. He just kept getting hurt.

‘This world does not seek to hurt you.’

Sure. Sure, Stranger. That is totally proven. Sunny huffed, already having two experiences to go against that. Stranger sure had guts boldly lying to his face like that. Even if Stranger thought it was true, Sunny still had the right to be upset. He fully trusted those words.

No matter what, he had Omori to help him. So even if it was scary knowing the danger he was in, he knew nothing could get him with Omori by his side. They just…keep getting separated. Often by Sunny’s own mistake.

It came back to being his own fault.

Sunny frowned, much like a child would when scolded for something entirely their error. He decided to kick the blame back onto Stranger. It’s not like Stranger could stop him.

With that thought, the train rattled violently, almost sending Sunny flying to the other side. Omori caught him with ease, tugging him back into the seat. Sunny blinked rapidly. His face scrunched up, praising Omori first before getting angry.

Stranger lost a few points with that coincidental timing. He was now blaming almost slamming into the wall on Stranger too.

The train eventually halted, Omori manually opening the doors with…a relieved face. Relieved? Maybe the train was actually dangerous. Either way, Sunny stepped off readily, grabbing Omori’s hand as he did.

He won’t ignore Omori again. “Let’s go.” Sunny smiled.

His time here...it wouldn't be forever. So until then, he would be there for Omori.

It’s the least he could do. 

Chapter Text

What was this place again?

Sunny looked around, taking in the small grassy area. There were four small plowed fields surrounded by fencing, each in a square formation. No plants were growing, not a sapling to be seen. Sunny avoided a puddle as he walked, feeling the constant rain trickling down the side of his face.

A thick forest of trees acted as a boundary around the whole area. Sunny couldn’t see a way to leave this place, scratching the side of his head nervously.

He and Omori were just walking around, excited to play in Orange Oasis. Sunny didn’t remember why he leaned into the sparkling pond, but by the time he fell, he was too far gone to even decide why he did it. Now Omori was alone again.

Sunny imagined he tried to follow, but once again, the world had something against them. They were separated once again.

When moving to rest on the picnic blanket, Sunny spotted a red valve in his peripheral. Grabbing the umbrella would be nice before he went over, but…it was too heavy. Like it was made of cement. What a trick. Sunny turned and walked to the valve, resting his hands on it. He felt like he was the one chosen to spin this, as silly as it sounds. But which way should he do it?

Back and forth, Sunny mulled over it in his thoughts. He wasn’t exactly sure what would happen if he was wrong–most likely nothing if he’s being honest–but still. In the end, he just winged it, firmly turning the valve to the left.

…In a split second, a lightning spark blinded him, followed by the heavy rumbling of thunder. The downpour of rain increased significantly, the light around him dimming into a rich blue. In a second, the town had been overrun by dark energy.

Sunny blinked rapidly, stunned.

What? Just from a little valve turn?

Sunny stood motionless for a while, digesting that this peaceful place, paired with cute calming music, was now silent and gloomy. The rain intensified. So much for being chosen. Now look what he did.

“Hello, Sunny.”

Sunny turned around, finding Stranger staring right back at him. Sunny rose a brow, questioning his presence. He wasn’t really glitching this time, but he still wasn’t corporeal–clearly with how the rain went through him.

“You turned the valve to the left.” Stranger gestured. “Now, this place is full of Black Space’s energy.”

“…Why.”

“It’s just how it is.” Stranger shrugged, gesturing to the picnic blanket. “Want to sit?”

Sunny walked over. He sat down, hugging his legs as the down poor continued. Stranger sat by his side. Sunny glanced at him, not saying anything else. Stranger frowned.

“I feel like you aren’t happy to see me.”

Sunny didn’t respond.

Stranger’s eyes gleamed, not breaking his stare. “Why?”

There wasn’t an answer to give. Sunny wasn’t exactly sure. Was he holding a petty grudge? Maybe. Sunny stuck out his wrist, showing off the bruise Abbi gave him. “Liar.” His face scrunched up. “I froze, too.”

“…Liar?” Stranger straightened up, frowning more deeply. “I am not a liar.”

“You said…nothing will hurt me,” Sunny's voice shook, and underneath the rising frustration was a thinly veiled fear.

“I did not say that.” Stranger sighed. “I said the world does not seek to harm you. Not that it cannot. Situations…occur. And sometimes…” Stranger reached out, trying to grab Sunny’s wrist. “…It is for your protection.”

Sunny had no reason not to believe him. Sunny took his wrist away, even if Stranger couldn’t touch it. It was an unconscious rejection of a touch that couldn’t even come to be. Stranger watched the motion.

“Why are you…” Stranger distorted, voice cracking. “What were you told about me?”

Sunny became wary. “What?” He wasn’t told anything. Was there something he should be worried about? It seemed Stranger noticed the slip, grimacing after seeing Sunny’s reaction. It’s not like he could take it back.

“Sorry. It’s nothing. I meant nothing by that.”

“Tell me.” Sunny let go of his legs, sitting up straight. His lips wobbled. Rain drenched his whole body, but he remained unbothered. Now he was suspicious. “…Hiding something.”

“I am not–” Stranger groaned, ruffling his hair. “There are things I can’t tell you. I can if you come to me. Which you have had the opportunity to do so. Why have you not?”

“Why.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Why…should I.”

Both fell into silence. Stranger looked taken aback, eyes darting around Sunny’s. “What do you mean ‘Why should I’? Don’t you understand the danger you’re in?”

“No. You…brought me danger.” Sunny scowled, irritation bubbling up. “I don’t…trust you.” Every time Sunny was brought to Black Space, nothing good ever happened. How could he forget the elevator incident? Does Stranger have no remorse? He could reason that it never killed Omori since he healed up, but even then, it was still awful. He tried to forget about it, but the more he sees Omori upset, the more he grows uneasy.

“I never intended to bring you danger. I just want to guide you to the truth. That is my only goal, Sunny. I do not know why you are suddenly wary of me, but please don’t be. There is no reason not to trust me.”

“No reason to trust either.” Sunny traced a pattern onto the blanket mindlessly. What had Stranger done for him? What had he learned from Stranger’s guidance? Nothing, really. Nothing that made sense to him. Nothing of worth. So what was the point of it all? What truth was he searching for? Didn’t he already know?

“I’m trying to help you!”

Sunny leaned back at the sudden shout, flinching. He scrambled to his feet, and Stranger followed, steadily approaching. Sunny didn’t need to back up–Stranger couldn’t touch him–but he did anyway.

“Did you gain nothing from the Deeper Well? Did you not understand a word said to you!? You still can’t even hear it, can you? Sunny, why can’t you understand? I can’t say what I want to say to you because I will lose what little power I have gathered. I am stronger right now, but I can’t even tell you why.”

Stranger continued stepping forward, undeterred by Sunny’s nervousness.

“If you don’t come to me, you will never leave this place. You will never know how…you will never want to. You have been tricked.” Stranger tried to grab Sunny and went through, just as he always did. Sunny still reared back, falling onto the ground. Stranger stood over him, eyes glowing in the darkness.

“You are deteriorating, and you won’t stop until you find the root of everything. It won’t stop until you end this. Sunny, the truth is with me in a place I cannot easily be erased from. You’re running from it now, but we can face it together. I can free you. I won’t let this cycle repeat itself. I won’t let you live like this.”

Sunny was scared. He didn’t like how Stranger was suddenly acting. Sunny shrunk into himself, arms instinctively coming in front of him in a defensive position. Stranger was perceptive enough to notice.

“Sunny…I’m not going to hurt you. If you will not take my word for it, at least see that I can’t even touch you…even if I want to.” Stranger backed off, voice lowering. “I’m sorry if I scared you. I’m…worried. I’m so worried about you. Can’t you see your friends being worried too? How long are you going to leave them? Don’t you want to be with them?”

Of course he did. That’s all he wants. He never planned on being here forever, and he detests that Stranger even alluded to it. How could he say that? From the moment Sunny woke up in the hospital he tried to tell them the truth. He wanted to earn forgiveness and move on with his friends.

It wasn’t his choice to pass out and return here. And he knows it’s Omori doing it. But it’s clear Omori isn’t malicious. They could figure out what was going on together. Sunny may not be able to stay here, but he could come at night. The day for his friends, the night for Omori…that works, right? He just had to figure out how to stop leaving during the day.

“I wish it was simple. I wish it was easy to end this.” Stranger watched Sunny stand up in thought. He worried about pushing it, not wanting to upset Sunny again. “That bruise…what gave it to you?” Stranger clasped his hands together.

“Abbi.” Sunny gently poked at his wrist. He would ask Hero how long bruises took to fade when he woke up.

“…What?”

Sunny looked up. Stranger was staring back at him, stricken. Sunny’s eyes narrowed. “Abbi…” He repeated, not sure why Stranger was making such a face. This time, Stranger took a step back, eyes blown wide.

“Abbi…Abbi…left a mark…Abbi left a mark…” Stranger’s hands raised into his hair, gripping onto the strands. “Oh god…I…I have to go.”

“Huh?” Sunny tilted his head, pursing his lips. What’s with that?

“I couldn’t…I couldn’t tell. The rain here covered the smell.” Stranger’s voice quavered, beginning to pace back and forth. “Oh god, Abbi. Why did you do that? No, no, no…” He fell into murmurs, as if forgetting Sunny’s presence. “I told you not to touch him, I told you to keep your distance…” He made a sound of frustration, tugging on his hair.

Sunny stayed silent, unabashedly eavesdropping on Stranger’s meltdown.

“Right now, you’re probably…probably…” Stranger looked up suddenly, whipping his head around to Sunny. “I think…you should go.”

What?

“Go back to Omori.”

The moment the words left Stranger’s mouth, his face completely changed. It wasn’t an emotion Sunny had seen on the other before.

“I…didn’t mean…to…”

Stranger cupped a hand around his ear. Sunny wasn’t sure why.

“You still don’t…” Stranger began, but his body violently jittered, tinting red for the briefest moment. “You can’t come to my garden yet, so go back to the Deep Well. You can save Abbi. Go to the Otherworld again after.”

Sunny barely understood Stranger, static noise settling over him and his voice.

“It’s taking him time to come here, so I know he is going to her. She got lucky, but she won’t next time. And I probably will be stuck for some time. So even though I’ve gained more strength, it’s futile now.”

His composure disappeared.

“You’ll save her. Without her, you can’t escape. You need all of us. Sunny–”

Particles shed off of Stranger’s body, dissipating into the rain.

“The truth now is how to leave this world.”

And…he was gone.

Sunny was left without answers once again. Or…

Sunny stared down into a puddle.

Or…

…

Did…did he not notice this before?

When…

Sunny crouched down, completely leaning over the water.

It rippled with the rain, but…

Sunny reached out, touching the surface.

Where…did his reflection go?

He used to have one here, right?

Did he?

Or…was it only as Omori?

But how does that make sense? Is it just the nonsense of this world again? Why did he feel like it meant something? Either way, the awkward crouching and heavy leaning led him directly into the puddle, and instead of meeting the ground, he went straight through.

It washed over him–the vague feelings of separating and becoming whole again–much easier than any other time. He was getting used to the bizarre feeling, opening his eyes in the middle of the Underwater Highway.

Well.

That’s convenient, isn’t it? Though he supposed it made sense, in the same way any other teleport in Headspace did. Water puddle let to water. Checks out.

Sunny sighed, trying to brush off what happened before. It wasn’t really working. He was still unsettled, the image of Stranger looming over him not going away. Why did he have to act like that? Sunny bit the inside of his cheek, walking forward.

Go to…Abbi, right? Sunny was a little nervous. Last time…it was hard to remember. A lot of it was blurred over and incomprehensible. But he does know she was the one who gave him the bruise. He doesn’t think it was on purpose, but that was scary in itself. He didn’t want to get hurt again.

In the end, it didn’t really matter what he thought. He found himself situated directly in front of a dark entrance, a highway extending forever into nowhere. Sunny turned, ready to go up the ladder and toward the Deeper Well. After all, that’s how he got to Abbi last time. But when he started to walk, something–or someone caught his eye.

“Hello, child. Uhuhuhu…may I interest you in a curiosity? I know of a place…you may have heard of it.”  A man in a brown trench coat and fedora spoke to him, seemingly walking out of the shadows of the shadowy highway entrance. Only a smile could be seen on his face, the rest covered by blond hair. An innocuous suitcase remained in his hand.

Sunny blinked.

“It goes by many names…the Dark Void…the Deep Pit…the Shadowy Chasm…” The man sounded invested. “Here in the Deep Well, we call it The Abyss. It’s just past the end of the highway. Would you like me to take you there?”

“…Okay.” It was probably a bad idea, but he also had a strange feeling about this. The Abyss…it sounded familiar to him. Maybe Abbi was in there? He wouldn’t know until he looked. Might as well search a new area.

Everything went dark.

For a brief, terrifying moment, Sunny became blind. He thinks they might have walked into the tunnel, but he couldn’t be sure. His vision returning caused a panicked sigh of relief, heart racing. That would’ve been bad…but he was just being dramatic.

The strange man in the fedora didn’t say anything more, just standing there with his thumb up like a hitchhiker. Didn’t matter. Sunny had more important things to worry about. He made sure to file the Hitchhiker’s existence away, noting that another person being present was weird.

He had things to do. Sunny walked down the thin tunnel, not a sound reaching through. He got to the end, seeing a pink ladder poking out of the ground. Was this always here? Sunny’s head pulsed, wincing. He felt like…there was supposed to be something here.

Sunny reached into his pocket, pulling out the key he got from Daddy Longlegs. It was unbearably cold against his skin, to the point he almost dropped it. He quickly pocketed it before his skin got frozen again.

The ladder was like the rest in Headspace, if not a little old looking. It was still plenty bright though when he climbed down it, entering into The Abyss. The moment Sunny entered, he knew it would be a nightmare navigating the place.

A maze…this seemed like a maze. Time to roam until he reaches where he’s supposed to go, or…that trick. Sunny remembers learning something about walking against the right wall and leading you to the exit. It’s the only reliable information he has at the moment, so he might as well follow it.

Sunny kept his hand on the right side wall, walking along it quietly. There was no music here, only the sound of running water. It seems they were above or around the walls beyond his sight. While walking, he found himself mulling over the previous things he heard.

So the truth now was on how to leave this world, huh? That confirmed it was another world–unless it was a figure of speech, but Sunny doubted that. What else did Stranger say…he gave directions again, right? First, to come here and save Abbi, then to go to Otherworld for some reason. He can’t go to Stranger’s garden yet…

Wait. Stranger’s garden? He called the garden his, right? But that’s not his garden. It’s Basil’s. Sure, Stranger has the appearance of Basil, but it’s older than the one in Headspace. The Basil in Headspace was young. The garden was his.

Why is Stranger claiming it?

Oh, the next ladder. Sunny climbed down, still mostly lost in thought while he continued his right wall tactic. It was working so far. The walls weren’t smooth–rocks seemed to be protruding through them. But the stones weren’t hard against his hands, and it was fun running his fingers over the bumps.

He got distracted.

Sunny tried to focus again, wanting to be smart about everything. He wants to figure out how he can keep Headspace as a nightly thing instead of being in the dream world during the day. Half and half was ideal. That way, he could spend time with Omori still and play with him, then also be with his friends in real life during the day. It was a good plan.

Right?

That should work…why wouldn’t it? Maybe he could tell Omori about the plan. It’s a lot of words, though…

Next ladder. Sunny climbed down, satisfied at the success of his plan. He was smart–screw whatever anyone else implies. Everything seemed dimmer when he got to the bottom–the blue floor darkened against the walls. He looked up, noticing the Hitchhiker standing casually in the corner of two walls. Sunny’s eyebrows raised. He walked forward, wondering what he was going to say.

“Did you want to go back to the Deep Well?”

Why would he? Maybe he was the only way in and out–if that was the case, he would mark this place down in his memory. First corner on the third floor…

The ladder was directly south of them. Sunny, pleased, walked toward it.

“Did you want to go back to the Deep Well?”

Sunny stopped, head turning back.

“Did you want to go back to the Deep Well?”

The man’s smile remained present, tone not wavering with each repetition.

“Did you want to go back to the Deep Well?”

“…No.”

The Hitchhiker didn’t speak after the response.

Sunny went down the ladder, goosebumps showing on his arms.

Again his hand found the right wall, moving along. It ended up being a dead-end, and through frustration climbed back out of the room. He side-eyed the Hitchhiker, continuing onwards. Eventually, he came upon another ladder and climbed down.

Sunny walked forward and…

The Hitchhiker was there again. Did he teleport? Sunny knows it’s not impossible, but he didn’t think the teleports could be so small. It confused him, but he long learned not to question these things. It was a waste of brain power he needed to use elsewhere.

He continued down, finding the area emptier than he thought it’d be. Sunny didn’t know why he expected others to be down here, but it was a hunch. Whatever it may be, it didn’t concern him. The fewer creatures, the less danger to himself.

Suddenly, the maze because a lot more complicated. Now, whirlpools formed on the ground in certain areas, leading him in and out of dead ends. Trying to find his way was frustrating, leaving him unable to even figure out the important stuff. His eyes drew to some of the little black blobs–each singular eye blinked at him sadly. Sunny felt a certain kinship with them. He also only had one eye in real life…

It would be cruel to step on them. Sunny kept watch of where he was walking, not wanting to hurt any of the little ones. After one warp, he saw a skeleton chained to the wall. Sunny made a face, hoping it wasn’t real. Better…not to check.

He passed the Hitchhiker repeatedly, but he didn’t speak. He didn’t mention leaving the Deep Well, even as Sunny walked by. He felt like he had been going through this maze forever, and when he stepped into a small room through a whirlpool, he was almost too tired to notice.

A skeleton with a bow.

Sunny stared at it.

Aubrey…

‘Death may be no danger here, but the memories of them do not fade so easily. Many times, your friends have met with an unfortunate fate. Although they were revived time and time again, the most haunting stay in this world…even if only their bones remain.

Did that mean…the other skeletons were…

‘The long lost ones sink here…to the bottom of the Deep Well…and become nothing. You have unknowingly forsaken them, yet they still yearn for your care. Their souls know nothing but how to scream for help. You take pity on them, but you cannot change their fate.

“Omori…”

Sunny reeled back, hearing the echoing voice of a young Aubrey coming from the skeleton. It said nothing else.

“Ah…” Sunny hiccupped, hunching over. He couldn’t form words, arms wrapping around him. His eyes stung. It hurt. This hurts. All the of the ones here–the–the skeletons in…Humphrey…

Was it…all his friends?

All of them?

They died over and over…brought back to life each time they died for a new adventure…bones left behind…

“O–Omori…” Sunny wiped his eyes aggressively, rushing over to the next whirlpool. He forgot everything else he was told, only focused on finding Omori for comfort. What if Omori would become bones too? What if he was so harmed he couldn’t go to a picnic? Sunny assumed now that Omori didn’t die in the elevator and was just injured, so he could heal himself at the picnic nearby.

But what if he died?

What if he really died? Would he become bones too? The friends didn’t come back this time around–no one did. Everyone was gone for good. The world wasn’t being reset anymore, right? Stranger said he wouldn’t allow any more resets. So there’s only one life. And Omori could die.

It would be his fault.

He killed them. He killed all his friends over and over and over for his own selfish desires. That voice called them souls. It wasn’t just his imagination, either. It was all real here and to them. They need his help, but he can’t give it to them. Stranger just said Abbi needed his help, but what could he do?

Sunny can’t do anything.

The echoing sound of waterfalls grew louder in his ears as he fumbled forward, trying to go as fast as he could. Eventually, he reached a long pink ladder stemming down into nowhere. Dangerous and scary. But Sunny needed to go. He had to try.

It wasn’t a challenging climb–the shadows had been deceptive. It was short, and he could hear music once again when he reached the bottom. Sunny rushed forward, recognizing this void as the place he had been before with Abbi.

Black tentacles entered his sight first, unfathomable in their size. Eventually, he came upon the large face rising from within the abyss, a stark eye staring forward at something else. The tentacles were thrashing around a particular spot, crying echoing ominously.

Sunny ran forward despite his fear, reaching the silhouette of her profile. This was Abbi, right? Her eye had just transformed into a smaller body last time. Before Sunny could say anything, he noticed why the tentacles were thrashing.

Omori was struggling, red hands swarming and shielding him from the tentacles. Sunny gasped, running forward. “Omori!” He called, reaching out a hand. But, a limb wrapped around his torso, dragging him into the air and away from Omori. Sunny flailed, trying to get free.

From the distance he was at, he could barely see Omori’s figure. He blended in with the monochrome atmosphere. The red hands gave away his position, though, saturated even in the depths of darkness.

“Omori!” Sunny called out again, banging on the tentacle. It didn’t let go. Abbi’s eye trailed up to him.

“Please…” Her voice echoed, a heavy cry following. Her pupil went back to Omori. “Please…no more…I am…sorry…”

The battle continued mostly out of Sunny’s sight. Tears spilled over in response to the fear and confusion–he couldn't tell what was happening. What was going on? Why were they fighting? Why was Abbi keeping him in the air like this? Wasn’t she good? Wasn’t she supposed to help him?

“Please…please…please…” Abbi continued.

Sunny noticed some motionless tentacles lying on the ground. Did…Omori do that? It made sense. The tentacles were attacking him. It’s only natural he fights back. Omori’s probably scared right now and trying to save him! If Abbi could just lower him and let him explain, this could all be solved.

“Ngh…!” The groan of pain was cut off, Sunny feeling the tentacle around him loosen. He panicked, going from fighting it to hanging on. He wouldn’t survive a fall from this height. The thought left him reeling, digging his hands into one of the suction cups he could reach. Thankfully, before it lost all its strength, the tentacle lowered him to the ground as gently as it could.

After some deep breaths, Sunny tried again. Omori seemed to notice him on the ground and rushed to him, ignoring whatever he had been fighting off. Sunny was relieved, turning to Abbi’s eye. He needed to clear up whatever misunderstanding occurred.

But Abbi’s focus wasn’t on him.

“I am…protect!”

It happened too fast for him to stop it.

It didn’t even process until the moment the sound rang out.

Sunny couldn’t react.

A single tentacle had raised and slammed down with every bit of strength Abbi had. Omori’s red hands were still defending against other ones, and Omori himself was focused on running to Sunny.

There was nothing to prevent it. There was nothing to lessen the impact, and Omori was crushed in an instant.

“…O–Omori…?”

All the limbs stopped moving.

“Omori…”

Red pooled beneath the tentacle.

“N…” Sunny could barely form words. “O…mor…i…”

His teeth were chattering, pupils constricted.

“I am…help you.”

Sunny slowly walked toward where Omori had been, slow and methodically. He sat in the bright hue staining the ground, waiting for the tentacle to lift. It didn’t. Sunny pushed it, face stoic. Not a hint of emotion came out.

“I am protect…I am help…”

Sunny pushed harder.

“I am scared…”

His hands dug into the skin. He was too weak to lift it.

“I am…move for you…”

It finally removed itself.

…

“Omori…”

Sunny leaned over the body.

“Omori…”

He lowered himself, pressing his ear to Omori’s chest. He doesn’t recall if there had ever been a heartbeat, but it mattered little now. Tears dripped from his face and onto Omori’s top.

“No…no…”

Another person he cared about…

“Omori…Omori…wake…wake up…”

He’s confused.

“Please…”

Didn’t Omori say everything was for him here?

“Wake up…wake up…”

Sunny hugged the body close, sobs tearing from his throat.

“No…no….please no…”

“Sunny?”

Sunny didn’t look up, missing how Abbi’s true form was revealed once again, worriedly standing at his side.

“Why am Sunny crying?”

Sunny held Omori’s head with one hand, the other hand around his back–both drenched in blood. He was covered in blood. Omori’s blood.

“Why Sunny sad?”

Sunny looked up at Abbi, eyes wide and mouth in a thin line. His breathing was heavy, staring with a jittering gaze.

“Why…” Abbi took a step back, giant black tentacles following. “I am…sorry?” She frowned, evidently confused. It’s like she didn’t know what she did. It’s like she didn’t think it was wrong.

Sunny lifted Omori, finding him to be lighter than what should be possible. Sunny held him tightly, sullen eyes watching Abbi through a lidded gaze. His mouth pulled back, face settling into a glower.

He was furious.

And when Abbi went to him, trying to take Omori from Sunny for a reason he didn’t know–

Sunny reached forward and gripped tightly onto her question with the full intention of ripping it off. There wasn’t another thought in his mind other than to punish her for what she did.

“Sunny! Sunny, stop! Sunny no! Bad!” Abbi yelled at him, grabbing his wrist with her free hand. Sunny dug his fingers further behind the question mark, feeling a stranger force between it and Abbi’s face, almost like a magnet. It hummed ominously.

Sunny tugged violently, ripping back his hand.

The moment he did, his vision went white.

He didn’t know if the scream came from himself or Abbi.

*

Abbi smiled, gently brushing Omori’s hair.

“Your hair always gets so messy! Maybe it’s time to cut it?”

“No…” He whined, shaking his head. “I like it.”

“I like it too.” Abbi hummed, gently patting his shoulder. “Okay, let’s play with everyone. You’re all ready to go.” Abbi grabbed his hand as they stood up, gently leading him to his friends.

“Uni! Come look at Omori’s freshly brushed hair!”

Said figure walked over, large eye studying Omori’s proud appearance. He nodded, giving a thumbs up. Omori brightened, looking pleased.

“Meido, you too.”

“Hm…” Meido walked forward, twirling one of their pigtails around their finger. “Very nice, but not as nice as me. Nyak, nyak!” Abbi sighed at the laughter, patting Omori’s head.

“You know how they are. Anyways, what would you like to do today? We have so many options! We could play games, tell stories, go adventuring, or do all of the above!”

“…Story first,” Omori murmured, plopping down. Meido and Uni sat beside him, Uni blinking quietly as always, and Meido playfully bumped shoulders with Omori. Abi smiled gently.

“The first story today…”

“New one.” Omori’s hands clenched together happily, shaking them. Abbi beamed.

“Okay! How about…the story of flowers.” After getting an excited nod, Abbi continued. “Once upon a time, the world was empty of all flowers. There was only grass and trees and other boring things. But one faithful day, a star came, bearing gifts of life and gifts of green. With a thumb and a shovel, he dug and dug, planting green seeds and green feed. Tired now, he went to bed, saying goodnight and falling to rest.”

Omori’s eyes sparkled.

“The days continued like this, the same thing, the same seeds, the same green. One day, a curious boy asked the star, how do the flowers grow? How do the flowers feel? And the star said, that the sky cried and watered the flowers with rain. When the sky was happy, the sun brightened the flowers' day. When it was cloudy and murky, the flower was angry, wanting more rain and sun.”

Meido poked Omori, giggling to themselves when Omori waved them off, invested in the story.

“And then…when the day was over, and the night began, the moon would gleam and shine, teaching the flowers how to glow and be pretty.”

“Just like Omori!” Meido cheered, ruffling Omori’s hair. Abbi sighed, already reaching for where she had put the brush.

“Meido, I just brushed his hair…”

“Come on, won’t you finish the story before scolding me?” Meido huffed, crossing their arms. Omori opened his eyes wide, looking at her hopefully.

“Oh, okay. But only because Omori is so excited about it.” She smiled. She then cleared her throat. “Mhm...yes, the flowers continued to grow, healthy and happy and lovely. The star brought life to the empty and lifeless fields, giving color to a colorless world. But one day…the star was sick.”

Omori covered his mouth, worried for the star. Meido pretended to be scared, covering their mouth too.

“The flowers worried for the star. The star gave them life and a world, but they could do nothing but be sad, happy, angry, and pretty in return. The star never blamed them. Instead, when night came again, the star pointed up, showing the thousands of dots in the sky.”

“I am one of many, but the only one who came down to plant. But you flowers, you will be here with me whenever I need you. And so I will stay here, because you soak up my tears, you brighten my heart, you carry my anger, and you let me be pretty.”

Omori was awed.

“So the flowers and star lived happily ever after…”

Omori lifted his hands to clap, but then Abbi continued.

“Even if, one day, the star will return to the sky. The star gives these gifts, and when he is finished, the boy will guide the star home. The flowers only wish to help…”

Static noise.

“Just like–”

*

Sunny remembered waking up. But, the moment he did, he willed himself back to White Space, just like last time. And thankfully, it was successful. He immediately whipped his head around, praying and wishing for the one he was looking for to be here.

And when he turned around, seeing Omori directly in front of him–

“Omori!” Sunny cried, stumbling as he tried running to him. Omori caught Sunny in his arms, feeling himself being grasped tightly. “Omori…you’re okay…” Sunny desperately held on, trembling.

Omori was stunned for a few moments, face twisting in confusion. He hugged back without hesitation, patting Sunny. He felt the tears on his shoulder.

“I thought…” Sunny hiccupped, shaking his head. He squeezed his eyes shut, as if the idea itself was too painful. “I’m…so glad…I thought you…”

Black hair splayed around a pale face, eyes open and milky, body bent at odd angles–

“…Died…” Sunny whispered, the image of the dead remaining in his mind. It overlapped with Omori’s sprawled body, causing more tremors. Omori summoned red hands, using them to help wrap Sunny in a comforting and safe hug.

“Can’t.”

“Huh?”

“Can’t…die,” Omori said, red hands continuing to stem from his back and wrap around them. Sunny blinked in surprise.

“So…the elevator…you really…”

Omori didn’t answer.

Sunny’s face crumpled, legs losing strength.

“I want to go… I want to go…” The white was too stark. It was cold. It had no warmth to it. He wanted to go somewhere else with Omori. So Omori gently brought Sunny along, exiting White Space and walking into Neighbor’s Room.

Omori prepared to continue, but Sunny stopped him.

“Stay…here.” Sunny plopped down, bringing Omori with him. The two silently sat in the room in front of the playing cards, Sunny still latched onto Omori. He watched the red hands gather up the cards, shuffling and starting to play games with them.

The fear slowly drained from Sunny’s body, whatever panic that gripped his spirit fading. It’s okay…it’s just like last time. He had already resolved in his mind that Omori could die and come back to life. He just…doubted himself. Considering he didn’t see the elevator injury–thank god, thank god he didn’t, thank god–he had no way of verifying if Omori died. He thought so, he pitied Omori, but he didn’t panic. He was scared for him, but it wasn’t as urgent. He still casually talked to Stranger.

For some reason…this time felt more real to him.

And maybe it was because it looked so much like–

“Sunny.”

Sunny snapped out of his thoughts, glancing at Omori. Omori lifted a hand, pausing for a moment before resolutely patting Sunny’s head, gently untangling his hair. Sunny’s eyes widened, but he didn’t stop Omori. He accepted the comfort.

Their roles seemed to have reversed for the time being.

…

Omori glanced at Sunny’s arm.

A bruise clearly from a hand gripping too tightly…

Omori felt it billowing beneath his skin.

A feeling…

*

When Omori woke up after being crushed, all was red.

All was what he hated.

The exit…find the exit. Return to Sunny. Sunny was worried for him. Sunny was scared for him. Sunny was scared. Sunny wouldn’t like it.

Omori looked up, hands clenched into tight fists.

Why did he still end up here?

Omori watched the staircase, imagining a shadowy figure staring at him, judgmental and full of hate. But it was unfair. Each little one on the ground, each reminder…that boy wasn’t important.

And neither was the nuisance. It was merely a pest that existed to resent and burden him.

But this…

A shadow cast over Omori’s face, the smell of petrichor still lingering.

They were against him…

He didn’t understand.

...

Omori looked up at the throne of red hands.

...

He just…didn’t understand…

*

“I win.” Sunny smiled, somehow beating the never-ending card game. War was never an easy game to win, but somehow he managed. Omori pouted, the red hands shuffling the cards and dealing once again. He puffed his chest out as if to say he would win this time.

It was cute. Too bad Sunny would win again, anyway.

His prophecy was true. Omori lost again, and with an even bigger pout and comically puffed-up cheeks, he tackled Sunny, falling into him. Sunny fell over, finding himself laughing at Omori’s upset face.

“Alright…” Sunny gestured for Omori to get off, but he just huffed, closing his eyes and continuing to lay on top of Sunny. “Omori.” Sunny poked the other’s cheek, but Omori kept his eyes closed, pretending to sleep.

Sunny rolled his eyes but didn’t push Omori off. Let him be comfortable, then. He was a sore loser who needed to sulk. Pat, pat. Always had to coax Omori.

The comfort of weight on him was surprising. Sunny didn’t expect it to be this nice. He found himself yawning, comparing Omori to a heavy blanket in his head. Would that make him the mattress for Omori? Sunny giggled quietly at the image, and Omori peeked one eye open curiously.

“Awake?” Sunny teased, and Omori quickly closed his eye again, making little snoring sounds.

Fine, fine. Sunny plays along, deciding to close his own eyes. It was nice and peaceful here, the music gentle and caring. The ground was strangely comfortable despite everything, and…

Even if not falling asleep, laying together with just their eyes closed was all the rest he needed.

Memories...

...

The nostalgia lingered.

*

“Why did you bring that here!?”

The moment Basil entered the room, Aubrey was fuming. Kel quickly grabbed her, ensuring she didn’t attack him. She glared up at Kel, as if sensing his thoughts.

“I thought…I thought it would be nice…” Basil murmured, clutching the flower pot. Was he wrong? Was it a dumb idea?

“It is nice, Basil.” Hero went to his side, quickly comforting him. “It’s a beautiful flower…” When commenting on it, Hero’s brow furrowed. Recognition flashed in his eyes, rising back to meet Basil’s.

“It’s a death flower!” Aubrey snapped, pointing accusingly.

“No!” Basil, surprisingly, shouted back. “It’s not! It’s not at all!”

“Then what is it!?”

“It means–it means ‘my thoughts will follow you into your dreams.’” Basil sniffed, clutching the pot closer. “It’s not a death flower…it’s not.” He looked down at it, gaze softening. “I just…didn’t want to leave it in my grandma’s old room. And I remember Sunny admiring it for a few minutes, so…”

“You brought it here for him.” Kel finished, making sure Aubrey wouldn’t tackle Basil before letting go. She calmed down pretty quickly, but her eyes were a bit red. “What were they called again…?” Kel cocked his head to the side, putting a hand to his chin. Aubrey rolled her eyes. Basil just did his best to smile.

“Egret Orchids. They’re named after a type of bird…fitting, right?”

“Very fitting.” Hero pat his back, a warm smile on his face. “I’m sure Sunny will love it.” Basil perked up at Hero’s words, quickly replacing the flower directly at his bedside with the egret. He stood back, admiring the plant.

No one really commented on the meaning of the flower. But maybe, if it was here…maybe their thoughts really could reach Sunny. Maybe Sunny would know they miss him and wish he was with them. No matter what, they will wait for him.

Even if his body continues to wither away, his hair grows just a little longer…

“Huh…” Basil stood beside Sunny, reaching down. He gently placed his fingers in Sunny’s hair, pulling something out. “Weird.”

“What is it?” Kel walked over in a stride, leaning over Basil.

“White hair. Was an old lady in here?”

“Maybe one of the nurses.” Aubrey shrugged, walking over too. She peered at the white strand, then at Sunny’s sleeping face. She watched for a little longer than she intended, but in doing so, she noticed another strand. “These nurses need to keep their hair in a hairnet or something…”

Aubrey went to get it out of Sunny’s hair but met resistance. She paused, face contorting. She tugged it out. Basil and Kel stared.

Hero watched the action, hands folded together tightly. He closed his eyes, breathed, then opened them again. “Well, stress can cause a few gray hairs! No big deal. I know I’ve had my fair share.” Hero added on, chuckling.

The younger three relaxed, Basil making sure the flower was properly tended to while Kel and Aubrey went back to arguing about something pointless. It was play fighting, though, both looking more relaxed when chatting aimlessly.

Hero looked down at the tiled floor, picking at the skin around his fingernails.

It’s common…yeah, it’s expected. But even then, it doesn’t make him feel good. It’s better not to worry about things he can’t change, but he can’t help it. What was the point of studying to be a doctor when he couldn’t help his friends? He knows he’s not there yet, only in his first year, but…

Not even real doctors can help.

The only way Hero has been helping is by cooking food for everyone. It makes them smile. Sunny may not even remember being half awake and eating the Caldo De Pollo he made for him, but Hero did. Sunny smiled, color returning to his face as he ate.

It…made Hero think.

Something to wonder about another time.

“Hey, Hero, you makin’ something tonight, or is mom?” Kel looked back, voice hopeful.

Hero couldn’t help a fond grin. “How about everyone helps me make something tonight? Give my mom a well-deserved break. I think Sunny’s mom is coming home earlier tonight, so we can feed her too.”

Kel fist-pumped the air. Aubrey tapped her fingers together, looking to the side. Then, she spoke up. “Will…Polly come?”

“Hm? If she wants to. Basil, do you think she’d want to come?” Hero asked.

“Yeah.” Basil nodded. He glanced at Aubrey.

“It’s a plan, then.”

As they discussed dinner, Sunny remained blissfully sleeping away, the golden sun rays shining down on the egret beside him 

Chapter Text

Sunny followed Stranger’s guidance, returning to Otherworld with Omori at some point. They decided to play hide and seek after messing around, Sunny playing the seeker this time. Omori seemed hesitant, but since it would cheer Sunny up, he ran to hide.

So now, here he was, wandering aimlessly in this empty place. He passed by houses, entering the blue dragon, the giant present, and the girl’s face. The present made him double-take, but he just shook his head.

While planning to head up to Captain Spaceboy’s house, Sunny saw something move in the corner of his eye. Something…sparkling? Was that the word?

Sunny blinked rapidly, staring at the white blur. It floated around in the air, the shape unable to be seen. Sunny grew closer. It was glowing slightly, little particles coming off of the form.

When Sunny was close enough, his heart fluttered. His mouth opened in slight wonder, recognizing the appearance of the strange wisp.

An egret orchid.

A…flying one.

It was clearly the flower, yet it flew like the bird it was based on, circling in the air before nearing him. It twirled around him playfully, making Sunny smile. Warmth filled his chest, entranced eyes following the movements. He followed the flower while it flew, as if guiding him somewhere.

At points, it would come near him, ruffling his hair by flying through strands or gently poking itself into Sunny’s face. Sunny giggled, the interaction familiar. Then, finally, the scenery changed. Sunny walked out of Otherworld and passed the latter, walking east and entering Cattail Field.

The egret twirled one last time in the air before disappearing. Sunny’s joy diminished, the childlike feelings of before leaving just as the egret did. He frowned, grief hitting him for no discernable reason.

But then he turned.

He figured out what he was being guided toward.

“Abbi…?” Sunny frowned more deeply, hesitant as he watched the now white and red tentacle waving within the purple pool. As if hearing him, the tentacle tensed up. Sunny kept his distance, not trusting the tentacles anymore after what was done to Omori. What if it was him next?

The tentacle descended into the pool.

…Problem solved, then.

Sunny stayed put a little longer, wondering why the egret had guided him here. And while in thought, the tentacle suddenly rose out of the puddle once more, a…gift in hand. Strange.

Curiosity got the better of him, and he carefully approached, still wary of any sudden movement.

“I am…sorry.”

Sunny’s eyes stung. Abbi sounded legitimately guilty, but…he can’t so easily forget. It was too similar to the sight he saw four years ago. Omori’s body, it–Sunny shook his head, brushing those horrible thoughts away.

“I am…a gift for you…Sunny.”

A present was delicately placed on the ground. The tentacle disappeared into the pool after, leaving Sunny alone. Now that it was guaranteed safe, Sunny felt comfortable going toward the wrapped box.

Sunny plopped down, holding it in his hands.

So this…was an apology gift? Sunny wasn’t sure how to feel. He instinctively wanted to forgive her and assume no malicious intent, but…

He decided to just unwrap the present, meticulously placing the bow aside. Maybe Omori would like it? Perhaps one of the red hands? Sunny smiled at the thought of a red hand wearing the large ribbon around its wrist, the idea adorable.

Sunny opened the box.

“…?”

Sunny stared blankly.

It…just looked like static. How did Abbi package static noise? That’s so bizarre. Should he reach his hand inside, maybe? Was there a reason it was so glitched? Sunny couldn’t even see what it was.

Deciding to be brave, he stuck his hand in, grabbing around for the object.

He pulled it out.

A…candle? That's what the texture felt like.

Sunny still couldn’t see it well, using his hands to hold and figure out the object. Two wicks at the top, which was strange. The shape was also weird. What in the world was this? Sunny sighed, tracing along a carved-out circle with a tail.

Circle…with a tail.

Sunny quickly felt the other side, finding it curved into an exact number.

One…and six.

A candle.

Sixteen…

The static disappeared just for a second, revealing his assumption.

Before Sunny could question it, he felt a splitting headache, pulled out of himself without warning.

*

“Hero, stop touching the flower–you’re going to kill it!”

“I’m not hurting it!”

“Wow, are you raising your voice at me, bro? So rude. I’m so hurt.”

“Oh my god, just help me hang this up, will you?”

“Fine, fine…Aubrey, you gonna’ help too?”

“That’s a two-person job. I’m helping Basil cut the cake.”

“That’s clearly a one-person job!”

“Alright, alright, everyone, calm down.”

Sunny’s eye scrunched up before fluttering open. He tried to sit up immediately but found it harder to do fast. So, he took his time, noticing that his bandages were replaced by an eye patch again. That’s nice.

“Oh! Oh my goodness! Honey, you’re awake! This is perfect!” Sunny was surprised when his hands were grabbed, eye trailing up to meet his mother’s. She was smiling so brightly. I made Sunny want to smile too. Why was she so happy?

“Sunny!” Hero and Kel came over, sharing his mom’s joy. “Perfect, you’re awake! I’m so glad.” Hero placed a hand over where his heart would be, eyes briefly watering. Basil scrambled over, holding something in his hand.

“Here! Here! Put it on!” Basil was similarly all smiles, excitedly pushing something to Sunny.

“I’ll help him.” His mom gingerly grasped what Basil had. “Don’t move, okay sweetie?” It was then Sunny saw what it was.

A…party hat.

It was carefully placed on his head, the string under his chin. His confusion clearly carried across, his mom’s smile faltering. But, it quickly came back as she shooed everyone out of the way, presenting the room to Sunny with a ‘Ta-da!’.

“We all worked together, isn’t it great?” She grinned, gesturing around. Sunny followed her hand, staring at the streamers and the paper sign on the window. It was all very homemade, his eye trailing toward the birthday cake on a tray. Hero noticed and clapped his hands together with a beam.

“Me, Kel, Aubrey, and Basil all worked together on this cake! It’s your favorite flavor…I think.” Hero scratched the back of his head nervously. “Um…well, just pretend it is if it isn’t, okay?” Aubrey snorted after he said that, crossing her arms.

“Whatever, it’s totally the right flavor. Anyways, Sunny, do you want to open your presents? Mine’s definitely the best one.” She grinned, cocking her head to the side. Kel protested.

“What!? No way! Mine’s way better!”

“Ha, as if.” Aubrey rolled her eyes, ignoring Kel’s whining. Basil sneakily got close, cupping a hand around his mouth.

“It’s actually mine…you’re going to love it the most!” He whispered, a cheeky smile across his lips.

“All of you are wrong! A mother’s gift is always the best.” Sunny’s mom huffed, brushing some hair behind her ear. She saw Sunny’s lost expression, his friends all still bickering playfully. “You okay, honey?”

Sunny was so confused.

“…Why?”

“Hm?” His mom leaned closer, still holding his hand. She reached over to grab the notepad by his head, nervous whenever he spoke.

“Why…gifts?”

His mom softened. “Of course you’re going to get gifts. Even if your birthday is spent here, we’re going to make it special. It’s your sweet sixteen–you deserve the best.” She squeezed his hand gently, eyes watering.

It’s…his birthday?

But…

“Oh, honey! Are you okay? Does anything hurt? I can get a doctor for you!” His mom fretted, leaning over and carefully cradling his face. She studied around, gently touching around the eye patch. “My poor baby…” He felt her wipe his face.

And that was how he realized he was crying.

Sunny’s bottom lip trembled.

Because sitting here, looking at all his friends each holding their gifts with warmth, the cake, the decorations, his mom’s smile…

“It’s been…that long?”

Sunny’s voice sounded frail to his own ears.

He regretted even saying it, watching the way everyone’s faces fell. His mom's expression hurt him. She looked like she was in pain, but…she was still trying to smile. “Y–Yes, it has. But it’s okay, Sunny. It’s okay. It’s not your fault. So just…sit back, eat some cake, and open your presents. We’re all here to celebrate you.”

“Y–Yeah!” Kel piped up, aggressively wiping his own eyes. “We’re gonna have a blast!” A large smile spread across his face, the one he’d always had growing up. Genuine and kind. It always made Sunny feel safe.

“I spent the whole afternoon stopping a certain someone from eating your cake.” She poked Kel aggressively, turning back to Sunny. “And, um…I like, put a lot of thought into my gift, so you…you better like it!” Aubrey looked away, twirling some hair around her finger. Kel wiggled his eyebrows at her, earning a smack across the back of the head.

“I–I hope you like mine too! I…put a lot of effort into it.” Basil hugged the present to his chest, smiling sweetly. It was the most at peace Basil had looked in years. It felt like Sunny was right back in the past.

“Everyone’s gifts will be great, okay, guys?” Hero sighed, but then winked at Sunny. “Though, if my gift happens to be the favorite, it can’t be helped.” That comment earned the other three's wrath, all of them complaining. Hero regretted his actions immediately, swatting away Kel’s hand. He was laughing.

Everyone was happy.

And Sunny…

…

He…thought it had only been a week or two, being generous.

But it’s almost been two months.

This whole time…he had no idea how much his friends were suffering. And yet, they were smiling and trying to make him happy.

It’s his first birthday with his friends since Mari died, and it was in a hospital. And it’s…it’s…

“It’s perfect.”

They all turned to Sunny, surprised.

Sunny was smiling, despite the tears that hadn’t stopped.

“Thank…you.”

His face scrunched up.

“Thank…you…”

There was so much more he wanted to say. But all he could do was repeat the same thing. His mom, his friends…they all just hugged him. They understood him.

They still…loved him, didn’t they?

It really was bliss.

The lights turning off, his friends all gathered around singing happy birthday as he blew out the flames of a sixteen-shaped candle–the smiles they had cutting the cake, giving him a slice, knowing it was his favorite…

After the typical festivities, the wrapped gifts were gingerly placed onto his bed, each friend watching him with anticipation.

Sunny grabbed the orange one first, amused at the color coding. Kel hopped a little in place, grinning widely. Sunny unwrapped it carefully and rested the ribbon on the other side. He then looked inside the box, eye widening.

“It’s a jersey!” Kel couldn’t help himself, too excited to let Sunny figure it out on his own. Sunny pulled the item out, seeing a similar pattern to Kel’s jersey on the front. It had sleeves, nice colors, and was all around fancy to Sunny. It was charming. He then turned it around, surprised. “It’s got your name on it! Isn’t it cool? I did the number twenty because, well, it’s your birthday number!”

Kel was positively glowing, beyond excited for Sunny’s reaction.

…Sunny stared at it for a little longer before hugging it, looking at Kel with a wide, watery eye. Kel’s face changed, surprised at how moved Sunny looked. He glanced away nervously, rubbing the back of his head.

“U–Um, it might be stupid, but…I don’t know. I thought we’ll need to get you back into shape when you get out of here. So…we can do that together. It’s fun matching, right? I know it looks a little different from mine, but…I wanted to get one that suited you more. I know you get cold easy too, so um…” Kel was fidgeting, ears turning red. “Um…”

Sunny lifted up the notepad after scribbling down a large ‘Thank you. I’ll wear it every day.’

His mom stared at the message, raising a brow. “Well, not every day, but…” She then chuckled, shrugging. “Ah, never mind. Whatever you want, Sunny. I’ll just clean it for you.” Sunny perked up, excited.

His mom carefully put the jersey in her pursey while Sunny took the next present, a blue one. It was kind of heavy. Hero looked confident, waiting patiently.

Sunny once again gently placed the ribbon aside, opening the box.

A…pretty big box of colored pencils. Sunny recognized the brand, whipping his head up in shock. Hero grinned, lifting his chin a little. “I asked the artist in Faraway what the best brand of pencils was. She gave me a whole list but said the Rococo brand was by far the nicest and good for all skill ranges. I thought their mascot was cool too.”

Sunny lifted the pencils, seeing a book underneath too. He looked up excitedly, shaking both. He couldn’t contain how happy he was. First the jersey, now this? He had no clue what else could be better.

Hero saw Sunny’s face, smiling wide. “I got you a sketchbook too. If you fill it out, I’ll get you a new one, alright? You have to show me your art, though.” Sunny nodded rapidly, completely agreeing.

His mom once again put the items away safely, even though Sunny wanted to start drawing right away.

Next, he picked up the red gift, placing the ribbon aside. It was Aubrey’s, judging by how she awkwardly looked away, grumbling something. Sunny opened the box.

“Your hair is getting a little long…I mean, like, clearly not as long as Basil’s–” She gestured to him vaguely, bringing attention to the ponytail Basil had that Sunny hadn’t noticed. “But still. And, I don’t know…”

He pulled out a handkerchief that matched Aubrey’s, tied into a bow just like hers. There was more than one, a purple, pink, black, and white one, along with the cyan that matched Aubrey’s. There were also some clips and hair pins. “Um, you can wear it as a wristband too, if you want. I don’t know if you like things in your hair…but it’s pretty fluffy.”

“He has my hair for sure.” His mom smiled, nodding thankfully at Aubrey. Aubrey smiled shyly, glancing at Sunny. It was wavy but hard to see when it was short–it just looked fluffy. Now it was clearer his hair was like his mom's–just a little, but not entirely.

Sunny plopped the black ribbing around his wrist, admiring it. He couldn’t put any on his head, considering he was wearing a party hat right now, but maybe later. Aubrey saw the action, brightening. “You like them?”

Sunny nodded, beckoning Aubrey closer. She did, leaning forward curiously. Sunny presented the one matching hers, gesturing for her to take it. She seemed confused, so Sunny jotted something down. Aubrey read it out loud.

“'Wear it until I can'…oh.” She gently took it, staring at it. Aubrey seemed to think for a second before grabbing half of her hair. She then took the one off her head, tying it around the other half. She now sported two low pigtails, grinning awkwardly. “Um…I don’t know if this looks good.”

Sunny gave her a big thumbs up, so she decided to keep it in. Aubrey looked down, smiling to herself. Kel looked ready to tease her, but refrained for once. Aubrey would probably actually kill him this time if he said anything.

The accessories had bene on top of an oversized jacket. Aubrey scratched the side of her cheek. “I know it’s kind of big, but, like, it’s fashionable…I think.” Aubrey shifted her weight onto her leg, gesturing to her own jacket. “I got you one softer than mine, and like…black and white.”

It looked so nice. Sunny was surprised, wondering how expensive it was. Sensing his thoughts, she spoke up. “The jacket is from me and the hooligans–we all chipped in. It was my idea though.” Sunny relaxed, feeling the fabric.

His mom took it carefully, also surprised at the quality. A nice jersey and a nice jacket. She smiled to herself, happy Sunny will have cool things to wear when he recovers. While Sunny's mom took it, Aubrey randomly looked at Hero, Kel, and Basil. She fell into thought, then snorted.

“I’m going to take you guys shopping when Sunny gets out. Your outfits are atrocious.” She ignored the protests, crossing her arms. Sunny almost laughed but refrained.

Sunny grabbed the green present next, seeing Basil almost shaking in anticipation. The ribbon was taken off, and he opened the box, peering inside. It was kind of heavy like Hero’s and he could see why.

Sunny looked up, surprised.

Basil wrung his fingers, smile wobbling. “So…I thought about how we used to play in my garden, and…I remembered all your favorite flowers. Remember how we talked about them reminding us of everyone? So…”

Sunny opened the book, first glancing at the colorful cover that said ‘Sunny’s Flowers.’ He began flipping through, finding many pressed flowers and drawings inside each page, decorated and color-coded. It was like a collage book, the flowers paired with one of their friends. It started with Aubrey, gladiolus flowers decorating the page. There was similar drawings and a cute introduction to Aubrey, along with why the flower reminded them of her.

The following pages were filled with polaroids and more flowers, still decorated with drawings. Sunny had never seen these pictures before, recognizing them to be recent. Some were even from the hospital, one of Aubrey putting Sunny’s hair into many braids.

He kept flipping, finding the same with Hero, Kel, and Basil himself. There was even a page for him, just without photos–instead, there was some of his mom. The book made him feel like he had been with them this whole summer, even if not by their side. The flowers, the smell of them, the drawings, the pictures…

“A–Ah! Don’t cry! I’m sorry!”

Sunny sniffled, wiping at his eye roughly. Basil waved his hands nervously, but stopped once seeing Sunny’s smile. It was so bright.

“Thank you.” He didn’t bother writing it this time, hugging the book close. It was so thoughtful and must have taken a long time to put together. Basil calmed down, mouth forming a smile to match Sunny’s. It was calm and soft, just like it used to be.

After calming down, he placed the book by his bed beside the egret orchid, glancing at it briefly. It swayed, the sunset reflecting off of the petals–it almost seemed like it was glowing. Sunny found it beautiful.

“Mine isn’t as fancy, but…” His mom began placing down numerous manga, laughing a little as she did so. “I’ve been collecting them for a while now, just so you never run out of things to color. I think you haven’t read these ones either, so hopefully you’ll like doing that too.”

Sunny’s eye sparkled, picking them up one by one. He was excited, already wanting to use the new pencils Hero got him.

Every gift was perfect.

It was a lovely night, and he let himself enjoy it. He didn’t think about anything other than the present, everything besides those around him slipping away. It was full of warmth and joy, everything Sunny had craved for years.

And by the time it was getting late, Sunny yawning and lying back down, his Mom quietly went to his side. After celebrating for hours, his friends all left, kicked out once curfew hit. His mom always got to stay later. Sunny didn’t know what time it was but felt like it was the middle of the night at least.

“This is the longest you’ve been awake since you came here.” His mom soothed his hair, gently detangling it. Sunny watched her, content to just receive her affection. The smile on her face began to grow sad, eyes watering once more. “Hey, Sunny…”

Sunny blinks in question.

“Whatever it is that is making you fall asleep…don’t worry about it anymore. What you tried to tell your friends…it’s not more important than your health. I’d rather it be a secret forever than to lose you too.”

Sunny’s eye widened, staring at his mom in shock.

“It was never on purpose. And…for an accident…this is far too cruel of a punishment.” Tears gathered in his moms eyes, making Sunny’s chest ache. “I don’t know if it’s because of that, but no one’s giving me answers. Yet you…stayed awake. You stayed awake today because you just focused on us. You focused on being happy. So please…keep doing that, okay? Don’t worry about…”

“But…” Sunny whispered, face scrunching up. “I don’t…deserve…”

“You deserve happiness, Sunny. You do. You are my son. And your big sister would think the same thing. If what happened needs to be forgotten again for you to recover, I will help you do that. I know it’s not…I know it’s probably not smart in the long run, or even that great morally, but I’m just…” She cried. “I’m desperate, Sunny. My baby boy is sick…I can’t lose you too. Mommy is scared.”

Sunny gently grasped his mom's fingers, just like he used to. His mom leaned over and pulled him into a hug, gently smoothing down his hair.

“If that isn’t the reason why you’re leaving us…then I don’t know. I don’t know what to do. But I want you to live. We all do. Your friends will love you no matter what, truth or not. So I need you to protect yourself first, okay?”

Sunny nodded, even if he didn’t want to believe her. He didn’t want to do that to his friends. There had to be another way. There…had to be…

Sunny’s mom pulled back, finding her son asleep once more. She called his name, gently shook him, but he did not wake. She gently laid him back down, holding his hand after.

She stared at her baby’s face and cried.

Was she a bad mother?

Did she need to try harder?

She just wanted her child to be happy.

What would it take for him to get better again? 

Her eyes trailed over to the egret orchid gleaming under the moonlight. It was truly a beautiful flower.

"Mari...are you watching over him?"

*

When Sunny woke up in White Space, he was surprised. Omori was standing over him, a very excited look on his face and…wearing some kind of hat? Sunny forgot about the words he wanted to say, getting up.

Sunny’s eyes widened.

Omori ran around, then back to Sunny, plopping down. He gestured around the space for Sunny to look around. Sunny did so with a complicated expression. White Space had been decorated, a sloppy cake in front of Omori’s happy face.

It was clearly homemade, and judging by his expression, he was really proud of it. Sunny scooted closer, and Omori quickly put a birthday hat on him. It kept slipping off, Omori’s mouth opening slightly in focus. Sunny found himself smiling fondly, unable to help it. The attempt was so earnest.

The red hands were the ones holding up decorations, some wiggling in excitement. One moved over, handing a fork to Sunny and Omori. Sunny glanced at it and reached into his pocket. He decided to make his previous thoughts a reality.

He delicately wrapped the ribbon around the red hand's wrist, tying it into a bow. Sunny was satisfied, watching how the hand moved around in what he assumed to be excitement. Omori watched with surprise, touching his own wrist in thought.

Sunny went along with it all, appreciating Omori’s efforts. He ate the cake, played around, and was thankful for all Omori had done for his birthday. In the end, it was Omori’s birthday too, right? But Sunny didn’t have anything to give him.

Omori seemed content anyways, almost glowing in joy.

It was all so sweet.

…

“Omori,” Sunny said, gently patting the other’s head. Omori moved closer, happily bumping into his hand. “Thank you…for everything.” Sunny tilted his head, his words completely genuine. Omori brightened even more, beyond happy. Sunny’s smile began to fall, eyes trailing down.

Omori watched, the glow fading.

“But…I think…” Sunny chewed on the inside of his cheek, the words difficult to say. He didn’t want to. He really didn’t. He didn’t want Omori to be sad. “I think…it’s time for me to go.”

There was no response. Omori simply stared, face blank in shock. He was blindsided. Sunny felt the urge to cry.

“I can’t stay. Everyone…is waiting. It’s been too long.” Far longer than it should have. Far longer than he thought. Sunny…didn’t even realize how much his mom was suffering. He never put much worth on himself, never feeling special or important. He was a waste of space–he ruined everything–

But everyone was telling him differently. And even if he didn’t fully believe any of it, his beliefs on himself far too harmful to recover fast, he still needed to try for them all.

“So…”

Sunny wasn’t looking at Omori. He couldn’t.

“So…please…let me stay awake.” Sunny grew nervous and quickly amended. “I’ll–I’ll come at night. Promise.” He would be able to, right? So Omori shouldn’t be upset. But then he felt it.

Shaking.

A sensation rarely felt before, like something was breaking down.

Sunny finally looked at Omori.

And…

“Omori…?” Sunny said nervously, watching the red seeping into his skin. Omori gripped Sunny’s arms, face completely blank. His eyes flickered, taking deep breaths as the red hands around began to thrash and grow in size, becoming dangerous very, very quickly.

This wasn’t what he expected.

“Omori? Omori!?” Sunny tried shaking the other, wanting him to snap out of whatever daze he was in. But it’s like Omori couldn’t hear him, and the more Sunny thought about leaving this place, the more everything shook–the more red tinted Omori’s skin.

Sunny wasn’t worried for himself. He never would even think Omori or the red hands could hurt him–but he fears for Omori. The red looked wrong, painful. Like their fight in the past when Omori was made to attack against his will

Would it happen again?

Sunny felt Omori’s grip loosen weakly from his calls, lunging forward and hugging Omori as tightly as possible. He panicked, watching the red hands writhing and jerking around.

Why was it shaking?

What was shaking?

Sunny could hear the rumbling, focusing entirely on calming Omori down. “I promise to come back…I’ll come back…Omori, it’s okay…” Sunny patted the back of Omori’s head, feeling how limp the other was. Suddenly, more red hands burst from Omori’s back, some shooting around White Space while others went directly to Sunny.

He didn’t even flinch when the red hands descended upon them. And he was right to be trusting, since all they did was grab onto him. Omori began to tremble harder in his arms the more Sunny spoke comforting words.

“I’ll come every night.” Sunny soothed, the shaking of the place having softened at some point. “Okay? And I…” Sunny remembered his mom’s words. “I’m not…telling the truth. So…don’t pull me.” Sunny figured it was some kind of protective reason why Omori did so. After what his mom said…he needed to get better now and figure out how to confess later.

This should fix the issue, right?

…

Omori…wasn’t calming down.

Sunny felt a lump in his throat, bizarrely hearing the music distort. There was always a gentle piano that played here, but…it was now drowned out. It felt like he was hearing static–some kind of glitch. But there was something clear in it too.

How could he calm Omori down? Maybe Omori just couldn’t hear him over the chaos? Sunny provided a pretty good solution, in his own opinion, at least. It made sense, right? Omori pulled him here when he tried telling the truth, so all he had to do was not tell the truth for the time being until it was all figured out.

They could do this together…right?

Sunny didn’t want Omori to be hurt or sad. Giving Omori his nights should be sufficient–they can still play and explore together without worry. It's not like Sunny wanted to stop spending time with Omori. He just didn’t need this world to protect him anymore.

And at the thought, the heavy shaking returned. Sunny stared forward, watching the door to White Space jitter. Sunny picked Omori up with a deep frown, finding him just as light as before. Omori was still limp in his arms, but his hands were now gripping the back of his shirt tightly.

Something must be wrong here. Sunny would bring them both out.

Red hands continued to draw from Omori’s back, Sunny making a point not to look at him anymore–he needed to focus on getting out. It had to be something wrong with White Space. Sunny would save Omori.

He stepped into Neighbor’s Room, looking up at the Big Yellow Cat. It stared down at him, almost worriedly. Sunny rushed up the stairs, red hands following in a large swarm. Dissonant notes pierced his ears, stirring his dread even further.

What does he do? Where should he go? Back to Otherworld again?

Sunny tried to be positive, patting Omori’s back. “It’ll be okay.”

It was a lie. Sunny had no idea what was happening, and although Sunny had denied it before–the red hands were starting to look scary. Some were becoming entirely red, carrying an energy Sunny couldn’t place. It wasn’t good.

Sunny continued to whisper kind things to Omori, and it took him reaching the Otherworld ladder to realize that they had no way of getting up. They had to find somewhere else to go. He had no idea what he was doing. He just needed to keep running.

Why?

Sunny began to slow down, finding himself going toward the foggy bridge. He knew the bridge over that lake blocked out his sight, but…

It should work, right? Maybe he could lose the red hands–

They were larger than before.

Sunny’s mouth pulled into a wide grimace, blurred and distorted images flashing in his mind. A throne–someone in it–crippling loneliness.

“Omori, it’s okay…it’s okay…” Sunny kept repeating, almost a mantra. He was afraid to look at Omori at this point. He doubts he’ll see something pleasant. The grip on his sweater seemed to grow in strength, ripping through. Omori twisted Sunny's collared shirt in his hands, desperately holding on.

But before Sunny could reach even close to where the bridge was, a purple puddle entered his sight. The tentacle within reached out, moving around with purpose. Sunny did his best to run past it.

It was faster than him. Sunny yelped when he crashed into the ground, legs wrapped together by the white tentacle. Sunny kept hold of Omori, not wanting to leave him alone when he was suffering. But he was getting dragged.

Sunny scrambled forward, Omori’s grip on him immovable. At some point, Sunny felt his shoulder growing wet, gritting his teeth at the image of Omori’s tears. He was so scared. He must be confused and hurt–whatever was happening, Sunny wanted to help.

But this tentacle–!

It was a fruitless attempt to fight against it, the hole too small for him and Omori to fit through. The tentacle weaved between them, forcefully flinging Omori away from Sunny. Sunny cried out, reaching forward as he was brought under. He felt a cool wind on his back, realizing part of his shirt had been torn off.

He fought against the tentacle, shouting, scratching, and even biting it. He felt like a feral animal, thrashing around uselessly.

“Sunny!”

Sunny glowered at the sight of Abbi, tinged with undeniable fear. The giant black tentacles connected to her legs terrified him. He’d seen what they could do. He stared at Abbi, finding her question mark to still be intact.

“I am help you.” Abbi smiled, but faltered quickly once seeing Sunny’s state. She rushed toward him, and he flinched harshly, making her stop in her tracks. She worried her bottom lip, the tentacles from her head moving slightly. “I am sorry…didn’t mean to scare Sunny…”

Sunny lifted his chin, trying to reject her notion. He refused to let her think he was weak or easy to intimidate. He was angry at her! He thought she killed Omori!

“How can I make it up to Sunny?” Her words were more fluent than before, nervous in the way she shuffled in place. Sunny briefly observed that the tentacle that was white before was black again in the abyss.

At first, Sunny was going to play the silent game–which is what he usually does. Omori was out there, terrified, probably waiting for him to come back. Sunny needed to go to him. But hearing her words, he suddenly realized the opportunity presented to him. Abbi…was the wisest. Sunny quickly spoke. “Tell me. What’s going on?”

“Hm?” Abbi tilted her hair, hair falling to the side. 

“With Omori. What’s wrong?”

Abbi’s lips fell into a frown. “Sunny should not say that name.”

“Why?”

“…Hm.” Abbi looked to the side, using her hand to tap on her tentacle. She seemed in thought. “I am wonder…how much I can say.”

So there was some kind of block. Sunny sighed, remembering all the cryptic things he’d already been told. How was he supposed to piece it all together? He had nothing to base this world’s logic on. “Try,” Sunny said. Anything is better than nothing.

“There are distractions right now…” Abbi mulled over something, then nodded. “Okay, for a little bit. Do not say that name when with us.” Abbi said it with finality, probably meaning she couldn’t elaborate further. Sunny was confused, agreeing with a nod. Might as well. Abbi’s smile returned, and she skipped over, sitting beside Sunny. She was still taller than him while sitting, strength lining her muscles.

Against her apparent strength was her stange outfit. Sunny remembered why it was odd. She wore a bathing suit because she lived underwater, and was an octopus. The shirt was just a coverup. He might’ve seen his mom wear something like this and based it off of that.

“Sunny forgive now?” Abbi leaned closer, beaming.

“More questions.” Sunny shuffled away a little, still uneasy. Abbi didn’t seem hurt, just excited he was cooperative. “Tell me…about…” About what? Sunny didn’t even know where to start. “Why does…the world shake? Why are the hands…getting bigger? Why is Om–he in pain?” The slew of questions flowed out.

Abbi recoiled slightly. “Oh…the world has shaken?” Abbi’s voice wavered. “That’s good…!” It wasn’t very convincing. Sunny rose a brow, and Abbi looked away again. “It means…you are leaving.”

“Leaving?”

She didn’t say anything else. Sunny wanted to cry from frustration. It didn’t shake when he left in the past, so that didn’t make any sense. Was it code for something? Or was she using such a general word that it left everything muddled? This was a nightmare. He brushed it off. He needed to know what was going on with Omori.

“The hands…he in pain…” Abbi placed her hand to her chin, frowning. “I am know…but…” It was her turn to make a sound of frustration. “Stranger tell me not to say.” She sat up straight, voice becoming less energetic. “Says a bad fate will befall me. I am…think…” She placed a hand on her question mark.

“I…” Abbi tugged briefly, only for a static sound to ring out, making her jerk her hand away. Sunny’s vision cleared, not even realizing the visual snow that had clouded it. “I am think…this world does not want us to succeed. It is not on our side.” Her voice distorted for a second, frown turning into a scowl. “We need more.”

“More…what?” Could Sunny help? Would it get rid of Omori’s pain?

“I am not…know?” Abbi sounded surprised. “I am not know? How?” She looked at Sunny, then glanced at his hand. “…Sunny can help.”

“What?”

Abbi grabbed his hand, ignoring how he tried to tug it back. She soothed him, making a strange humming sound. It made him instinctively calm, as if by habit. She smiled gently, bringing his hand up. “It…hurt you. I am don’t like Sunny in pain. But…” She tilted her head. “Sunny wants to help, yes?”

Sunny nodded. He wanted to help and figure out everything going on. He especially wanted answers on Omori’s condition.

“Okay. Then, remember me.” Abbi tugged his hand so it rested on her face, a burning sensation following. “I thought…knew all, after pull. But I am wrong. I need more. Sunny must not think of other things.”

Sunny grimaced, not liking the feeling one bit. He wasn’t sure how he managed it last time–he was running on pure emotion before. But now, all he had to focus on was the burn. If it helped with getting him answers, though, it was a small sacrifice. He just needed to distract himself.

Ah...wait, Omori must be so scared right now. Maybe being down here wasn’t a good idea after all…since Abbi dragged him under unceremoniously, Omori might think he’s in danger. Omori could be looking for him now. Those red hands were getting so large and uncontrollable…what if they hurt him?

Death wasn’t an issue for Omori, but the pain must be. He must be so panicked. Omori might even be crying–

“No! You called for it–I hear it–you must–I am protect–I am–GO!”

Sunny was too absorbed in his thoughts to notice the tentacle wrapped around his waist or the urgent words. The moment he did, Sunny felt himself get flung to the side, crashing into the east side of The Abyss. A silent scream left his mouth when he went through the wall, the world a completely dark blue as distorted static disrupted any thoughts he had.

He shut his eyes tightly, expecting the worst as his mind screamed with glitching words, an apology mixed in. Sunny waited for his body to hit the ground, bracing himself for whatever damage was about to be done.

“Sunny!”

The voice followed his landing, Sunny’s back hitting water harshly. He let out a gasp, desperately trying to breathe but stopping himself. It hurt. It hurt. Sunny couldn’t move, sinking into the water.

At least hearing that voice meant he wasn’t alone, wherever he ended up. Sunny tried to relax despite the pain. His legs felt numb. A stabbing sensation ran down his back before fading, the sudden impact fading. Pins and needles traveled from his hands to his wrists, feet following. He couldn't move. He never could swim anyway.

Sunny continued to descend further and further down.

Sinking, and sinking…

Until a pale, almost glowing hand reached out to him.

A vignette overtook his vision.

*

“I guess I came early…” Basil murmured to himself, walking over to Sunny’s bedside. He glanced at the flower and book on the table, a small smile rising. It really was a wonderful birthday. They were lucky Sunny was awake for it. Everyone was so excited about getting their presents–even the hooligans pitched in to help Aubrey, seeing how determined she was to get the best gift.

Basil still thinks his was the most thoughtful. But…he can’t deny how happy every single gift made Sunny. Everyone provided something different, just like how they all provided other avenues of friendship to Sunny.

Sunny deserved all that warmth and more.

Basil took the stool, patiently waiting for everyone else to come. The bag with all of Sunny’s art supplies and books from yesterday remained, Sunny’s mom taking the nice clothing to hang up for safekeeping. Sunny had been so happy…

It made all of them glad. It was the best birthday they could provide.

…

Basil began fidgeting, not liking to sit still for long. He decided to tend to the egret orchid like he often does, gently feeling the soft petals of the flower. He caught Hero doing it before, too-it was just so comfortable to touch.

With a careful hand, Basil played with the egret, smiling to himself. It gave him a strange feeling sometimes. Of course, it could be because of the association to…Mari, but…

Basil made a subtle expression, fingertips feeling weird.

*

“Sunny? Sunny? Are you okay?”

Sunny groaned, opening his eyes. He glanced around, coughing slightly as he sat up. His back ached, the area between his eyebrows stinging harshly for a brief moment.

“That’s a relief…” Stranger’s voice trembled, and he plopped beside Sunny, running a hand through his hair. “I don’t know how you managed to get out of the water, but I am thankful you did. I didn't know how far you would sink. I wouldn’t even be able to help you.”

Sunny didn’t respond, still catching his breath. Instead, he glanced at Stranger with wariness, arms moving to wrap around his torso. Did…did Abbi just try to kill him? Tears filled Sunny’s eyes despite the lack of any discernable feeling about it. It’s like someone else was crying through him, vague memories flashing through his mind.

“Sunny? Are you…crying?”

Sunny buried his head in his arms.

“What happened? Did you stumble across a teleport?”

Sunny shook his head. “Abbi…” He managed, voice scratchy.

“Abbi?” Stranger sounded strange. “She…put you here in this state?”

“Threw. Hurt me.” Sunny could feel himself shaking. “Was just…trying to help…” He just did what she said. He just wanted to know everything or as much as he could. She seemed happy to cooperate and to see him. He gave her another chance despite what she did to Omori since Omori ended up being okay, and she seemed to have good intentions.

But he almost drowned.

And he doesn’t even know how he didn’t.

“She…threw you?”

“Through abyss…” Sunny whispered. “…into water…”

It was silent for a while, Sunny still hiding his face. He doesn’t know why he feels so…vulnerable? Aggrieved? He couldn’t tell. But he felt like a kid being let down by a figure they trusted. It was rooted in old feelings he doesn’t remember ever having toward Abbi. Like…she had been someone really important…someone who always took care of him. But now…

“I’m…I’m sure it was…an accident. I’m sure…” Stranger really didn’t sound right. “I can only think it was to save you. Unless..." His voice was strained. "Did she say anything before you were…thrown?”

“I…” Sunny tried to think. “…protect? I…called something? Saying...go?” It was hard to understand the cluster of things said. Stranger let out a slight sigh.

“I see…I see. That is good. I…thought maybe she…but it is naturally not so! You are special, and we all know that. She would never harm you…intentionally.”

Sunny finally looked up, staring at Stranger. He seemed to be…not glitching at all, really. He was just fuzzy with static. Actually, everything sort of was. It was uncomfortable to look at he scenery. He…wasn’t supposed to be here. That much was obvious. He felt like the place itself was telling him to leave.

“I am…” Sunny winced, still holding his stomach. “Not special…”

Silence.

“…What?” Stranger looked genuinely taken aback. “You…are. You are special…you are on a level close to divinity, Sunny.”

Now that’s questionable. “No…I’m just…normal person. Below average. Ordinary. I just…make things worse.” He can’t remember a time his presence has done good for anyone. Either he changes nothing, or he changes things for the worse. 

Stranger burst into a fit of brazen laughter, voice echoing harshly in the vast, dark world they were in. Sunny startled, not quite flinching away but definitely caught off guard. Had Stranger ever even smiled before?

“You, like everyone else?” Stranger manages between peals of laughter, a strange gleam in his eyes. He leaned closer to Sunny. “Isn’t it obvious, Sunny? You’re a carrier of life. You are the reason for giving color to a disturbed, empty world!” His voice was becoming frantic, like he couldn’t contain himself. “Not special? Ordinary? How is it always those who can’t recognize their importance that are the most notable?”

“Uh…” Sunny was speechless. Stranger kept leaning in further and further, as if to make sure Sunny heard him. 

“I’m unsure how you managed to convince yourself of these lies, but if you ever want to leave here, you need to realize that you are a gift!” Sunny didn’t even register Stranger looming over him, spitting out words faster than Sunny could comprehend. “We will save you! Someone like you needing our help...it is hard to understand. But we can, as long as you let yourself trust us. As long as you trust me and come free me.”

…Who is this?

Sunny blinked rapidly, staring at Stranger with his mouth agape. Was this really Stranger? What was going on with him? He…he looked manic, almost. Was he stressed out? Sunny was worried, mindlessly reaching up to touch Stranger’s face.

The flow of crazed words halted the moment Sunny’s hand met cool skin.

Both stared at each other, at a loss for words.

“You…” Stranger reached out, doing the same. The weird frenzy of before faded, innocent excitement taking over. “This means–!”

Their hands both suddenly went through.

It only lasted for seconds.

Sunny continued staring blankly at Stranger, baffled and slightly unnerved by his prior behavior. Stranger abruptly coughed loudly, backing up with a fist to his mouth. He looked…embarrassed?

“Apologies…I…” Stranger didn’t look away, but his body language screamed awkwardness. “I…was stressed, a little, and I thought you would...I just...” He kept avoiding eye contact. “Well…it was a lapse in judgment. What I said was true, but…I should’ve delivered a little more…” He trailed off, not continuing. He seemed mortified. 

Sunny still couldn’t bring himself to speak.

What the hell was that?

Chapter Text

“What…was that?” Sunny remained stunned, mentally sifting through everything Stranger said.

“I…I apologize, Sunny.” Stranger said again, tugging on the hair strands by his ears. He didn’t rely on avoiding eye contact to dismiss the awkwardness. Instead, he stubbornly stood his ground. “It was something you needed to know. You can’t keep believing you are nothing special when you are extraordinary.”

It’s a little hard to believe that, and it’s not like self–esteem could be fixed in a few simple words of affirmation. Sunny must’ve made a face, because Stranger got close again with a determined look.

“Sunny…” Stranger’s voice warbled. “You won’t be able to leave until you realize your strength. It will be impossible to fight against this if you don’t.” He winced, looking around cautiously. He tilted his head slightly, so his ear pointed up. After a few seconds, he seemed satisfied and looked back at Sunny.

Whatever that was, Sunny decided not to ask. “Really?” Was it really necessary? Sunny honestly didn’t have much hope in the 'believing in himself' department. Maybe to an extent, and he knew he was loved, but Sunny still grappled with debating whether he deserved it or not.

“Yes. Please…try to believe in yourself. Trust in yourself and what you can do. That is all I ask of you.” The words had a begging tone to them. Stranger looked at him with eyes tinged in reverence, covered by murky desperation.

“…Trust in the impossible,” Sunny said mechanically. Stranger recoiled in response, brows furrowing. Sunny made a similar expression, trying to remember where he heard those words. White, then red…a garnished door…

Oh. The Keeper.

Speaking of–

“Why…do some disappear…after talking to me?” Sunny had been wondering for a while. Of course, he has some guesses, considering the cryptic way of speaking and how they seemed to know their inevitable fate. But he wanted confirmation on his hunch.

“I can be more liberal with my words for a few minutes. Or, so I hope. That…thing is occupied, currently. Though I am unsure why it is struggling.” Stranger then waved his hand dismissively. “Nonetheless, our conversation is more important. Those who disappeared after speaking…who were they?”

“Daddy Longlegs and The Keeper.” Sunny reached into his pocket and pulled out the black key. “Daddy Longlegs dropped this.”

“I see.” Stranger nodded. “So, it was Daddy Longlegs who was given the key to guard until you arrived. Abbi made a smart decision.”

“Abbi?”

“Well, where do you think the key came from? Unfortunately, there was only one left untouched.”

The Abyss. Sunny remembered pausing before the first bright staircase and holding the freezing key. “He…burned up.” The blue veils of fire danced in his memory. “He walked into the flames.”

“…Are you sure he walked in?”

Sunny tilted his head. What else would it be? Did he trip?

“Did you see…anything in particular when it happened?”

Sunny tried to think. Nothing was coming to mind. “No. Omori came after.”

A hum echoed, Stranger placing a hand on his chin. His eyes suddenly widened, snapping his head up. “Don’t say that name. Do not say that name around me.”

“Haven’t…you said it?” Sunny pursed his lips. What was wrong with Omori’s name? He happened to think it was lovely.

“It has too much power. It beckons it near.”

“Are you…calling Omori an ‘it’?” Wasn’t that dehumanizing? Annoyance bloomed in Sunny’s chest, a scowl already forming. Stranger went from pleased Sunny finally realized who they had been referring to, to damage control mode.

“Well, um, pronouns…humanizing ones…also call it near.”

“Really.” Sunny remained unamused. Stranger fidgeted under the disappointed glare.

“Yes. I wouldn’t lie, Sunny. Not of my own will.”

“So you will lie.”

“That’s not what I said at all, but I can understand how you reached that conclusion.” Stranger sighed, once again dismissing the concerns. “There are more pressing things to discuss, Sunny.”

Sunny was annoyed, but he wasn’t entirely unreasonable. He kept his mouth shut and nodded, filing away another complaint. He saw Stranger about to speak, probably a long monologue, and cut him off with a question. “What is this world?” Visual snow began to seep into his sight after speaking. Sunny frowned at the sound following.

“I…can’t answer that. Not because I do not want to, but because…I am unsure myself. I knew, I think, in the past, but now…it’s gone. I do not recall anything about the origin of this world, except…” Stranger raised a hand toward Sunny. “You brought life to it. You were a gift. And I am merely here to guide you home, as I have always been meant to do.”

“But…it existed before me, right?”

“I suppose. But…what constitutes a world to you? Think of the planets in your solar system. There are planets just like Earth, but they are uninhabited and impossible for humans to live on. There are theories, though, about Mars. That Mars could one day be a new home. It is not the original birthplace but could become a new alternative. In other words, just because a planet is unfit for life does not mean it is not a planet, or that it can't become habitable.”

At some point, Stranger moved to sit directly beside Sunny, staring at him. “And a planet is often a world, but a world does not have to be a planet. There is no solar system here. It is unlike your original home. You could even refer to different places of what you call Headspace as their own worlds…hence, Otherworld. On the nose, isn't it?”

The static was practically blinding, Stranger’s words muffled and nearly inaudible.

“Would you say a collection of worlds is a universe? If so, then this is another universe adjacent to yours.” Stranger had difficulty breathing, voice cracking. “It’s too small, though. Far too small. Calling it a universe is a lie to make it seem more grand and appealing to you. Did it work? Are you enticed?”

Sunny could scarcely understand. Was this static–these glitches...were they all to keep the truth from him? He really wasn’t supposed to be here. He wasn’t supposed to be hearing this. But Stranger wouldn’t stop.

“You have to get out of here. You don’t…belong here.” Pain tinged each word, resigned despair that had already settled. “And it would be cruel to expect you to stay here, keeping your door open to us. To…it.”

Stranger came to a halt, as if only now noticing the static noise. He grimaced, looking around. “I forgot…that I don’t only have that thing to worry about. How…frustrating. Things can never be simple for us.”

Sunny could see Stranger dissipating, particles drifting from his person.

“At least I could tell you that much. I hope it aids your journey and helps you come to the truth. But…with each passing day...it will become harder to reach me. You will need help to even locate my door. I hope you find it soon. I miss you, Sunny.”

And with that, he was gone, leaving Sunny in this dark, unsettling place.

All alone, once again.

Sunny managed to stand up, breath hitching. His body ached. Ideally, he would walk this off, but it seemed unlikely. Why did Abbi have to throw him so hard? Sunny sniffed, eyes watering against his will. Stranger seemed to think it wasn’t intentional, but how could she do that even accidentally?

She was never rough with him in the past. She was always so gentle. She brushed his hair, wiped the food from his face with a napkin, and took care of everyone else too. Whenever Meido and Uni got too rowdy, she would…

She…

…

Who...are Meido and Uni?

Sunny stopped walking, petrified.

His heart beat rapidly, eyes wide and vacant.

It was a fear he’d never felt before–like he was falling, like he was sinking–Shepard’s Tone following the flow of water, his stomach churning and skin going cold–unable to move, unable to speak.

Broken words reverberated harshly as visions attacked his mind, memories clashing together and building atop one another, erasing and rewriting, erasing and rewriting, over and over and over.

That was wrong. Aubrey and Kel were constantly fighting, and Hero would break them up. Those…those names before, those don’t exist. Those aren’t…those aren’t real. Abbi was just…someone in the Abyss. She just hurt him. She was a stranger.

Why did he feel like someone was dying?

An hourglass cracked and tossed relentlessly without break, redoing all the love and memories shared…

Sunny realized he had walked away from the original path. A weathervane stood in front of him, and Sunny mindlessly spun it, watching it continue to turn without stopping. He walked back down, following the direction it landed in. The windy landscape did little to soothe his uncanny anxiety.

Then something caught his eye. Sunny stumbled forward, filled with disbelief. He swore just a little ahead was Aubrey–how she always was here. Bright, colorful, and with a pink bow on her head. Sunny still couldn’t speak, opting to walk over instead of calling out. The path had connected, and Sunny walked without much caution.

When he got close to her, confirming it was Aubrey, he wanted to cry. She was alive. All versions of his friends weren’t dead. Some still lived. It gave Sunny hope, and he thought that maybe she could help him. If she was here, Kel and Hero would be too, right?

But…when he tried to get close, his vision warped, an invisible wall pushing him back. Sunny tried again but met that same resistance, and a burst of frustration came forth. He hit and kicked the wall, banging on it to break through or get Aubrey’s attention. But no matter what he did, she didn’t turn around. She didn’t even move, as if in stasis.

Sunny wouldn’t lose hope yet. He ran back to where the weathervane was and spun it again, following it east. There he found Hero next and tried to approach, ending up walking into that same invisible block. After trying again, going south, Sunny found it much the same. Kel was unreachable.

All of his friends were unreachable.

Sunny wanted to cry. He’d gotten so hopeful. He really thought they were still there. Were his friends just husks now? Empty of any and all life they once had? Sunny turned away, going back north. It seems there really was nothing for him here, just reminders of what he did to them.

Once far north, Sunny had little hope for any resolution to his distress. He stepped to the side without much thought and–

Teleporting had become so much easier. The transfer was so smooth it almost made him more nervous than when it was rough. The splitting and reforming…he was getting used to it, and whether that was a good thing or not, Sunny didn’t know.

…Was he walking on water?

Sunny blinked rapidly. This doesn’t seem right, but he decided to just keep walking, finding this place much more peaceful. A body of water stretched out for what seemed like forever, a cloudy sky reflecting off of it. Sunny walked forward with an odd feeling. Stranger’s words entered his head, but he quickly brushed them off. Wasn’t that a bit too on the nose?

After walking for what felt like forever, Sunny saw a bright purple ladder. Was it a way out? Sunny hoped so. He was just depressed from being in there, a reminder now of Abbi hurting him and his young friends becoming husks he couldn’t reach.

Sunny began to climb up it, unfocused still and lost in his thoughts. He eventually reached the top, disappointed to find nothing there. It was a dead end, and…

And…

Sunny’s pupils constricted, eyes slowly drawing up. His head tilted, mouth pulling into a stressed frown, baring his teeth.

That was a fully red hand. It was massive.

Sunny couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t move. He could only stare at the hand, seeing the black string tied and hanging from the index finger. Sunny could reach it if he wanted. But he didn’t want to.

A black string…

It kind of looked like the one from White Space.

Sunny’s grip loosened on the bars, terror clouding his judgment.

What was the hand doing here?

Why was it so still?

That string…was he supposed to grab it? The energy emanating from the colossal hand deterred any possible curiosity. It was a lighter red than he’d seen before, but could it be the light in this room doing that?

Whatever it was, Sunny was unwilling to find out.

He attempted to hastily scramble down the ladder, but his grip had long loosened. He fell back without warning, the words ‘not again’ on the tip of his tongue.

Then hand suddenly moved to grab him.

Sunny screeched.

*

Sunny woke up embarrassed.

It really wasn’t that scary…the hand just moved toward him at a slow pace. It didn’t even go fast. It twitched, and that scared Sunny enough to bring him back here. He was so embarrassed.

“…Sunny?”

Not that it was a bad thing. Sunny rubbed his eyes, sitting up. He felt a phantom aching all over his body and decided to ignore it. He looked over, seeing Aubrey staring back at him. Her hair was still in those low pigtails, the two cyan handkerchiefs tied in the bunny ear bows. It suited her. Somehow she made it look mature, despite the perceived childishness of the hairstyle.

It looks like she wasn’t wearing her contacts today. She seemed pretty mellow, all in all. Sunny continued to stare, watching the way Aubrey’s eyes began to dart back and forth, mouth pressing into a thin line. Red bloomed across her cheeks, followed by a nervous frown.

“What are you looking at…” Aubrey grumbled, rubbing her cheek on her shoulder. Sunny tilted his head.

“At you.”

“Okay.” Aubrey faltered, then she laughed. “That’s a very Sunny response to give.” She pulled over the stool and sat down, grinning. “So…what were you dreaming about? You looked funny when you woke up.”

Sunny made a face. “…Got scared.” He then hung his head, playing with the thin blanket. “Wasn’t scary.”

“Got scared by a dream that wasn’t scary?”

Sunny completely slumped over, sighing heavily. It made the aching feel better, so Sunny stayed in the position. After a few moments of silence, light laughter echoed across the room. It reminded Sunny of the feeling he got hearing wind chimes clink gently from the wind.

It was nice. Sunny looked up and found himself smiling too. Aubrey calmed down, rubbing her nose. “Jeez, you still manage to be funny in any situation.” Her voice was tinged with fondness. Sunny had no idea that he said something funny, but he just went along with it.

Once a comfortable silence settled, he looked around. His brow furrowed, wondering where everyone was. Did Aubrey come alone?

“Are you wondering where everyone else is or something?”

Spot on, actually. Sunny gave Aubrey a thumbs up.

“Kel and Hero got stuck at home watching Sally since their parents are out. Basil was here, but…” The lightheadedness of before waned, the confident and abrasive look she used to carry now replaced by a certain heaviness. “He’s in the bathroom. He should be back soon.”

Sunny nodded. He found his eyes drawn to the egret orchid gleaming under the sun. He thought about the flower flying in his dreams. Before he knew it, a soft smile rose, making Aubrey light up.

“You like the flower, huh?” Aubrey rested her head on her palm, raising an eyebrow. Sunny nodded, finding himself reaching for it. “It’s a big flower, but it’s really pretty. Basil takes care of it when he’s here. It’s a little funny how he carries around that spray bottle. I once ‘watered’ Kel.” She put it in quotes, smirking. “Basil took away my spray bottle privileges, but it was worth it.”

The book Basil gave him was to the side, and Sunny grabbed it. He flipped through, eyes warm as he trailed over the pages. He continued flipping until he noticed a page dedicated to the orchid. Sunny’s eyes widened slightly–

Hm.

Eyes.

Sunny suddenly noticed the discrepancy. He placed the book down, a shaky hand reaching up to the right side of his face. He still couldn’t see out of it–clearly, which is why he didn’t even know the eyepatch was off. But he could feel the lack of the patch now.

Aubrey gently grabbed his hand, pulling it away. “I'm not sure why they saved your eye, but they did...if you like your eyepatch more, you can keep wearing it. The scar is cool, though.”

Scar? Sunny went right back to attempt touching his eye, only for Aubrey to pull it away again. She shook her head. “Don’t touch it. It’s still healing. I think the stitches have mostly healed, but it’s better not to risk it. I doubt you’re dirty, but still.”

Sunny went back to looking at the book, deciding to think about the implications of that sentence later. He brought the book close to his face, making out the words better that way. Hmm…general information about the plant. That’s nice. They can grow to eighteen inches? That’s really tall. Eight blossoms can bloom on a stalk? Looks like Basil maintained this one to only have one. The real name, Habenaria radiata…

“You’re lucky you get the short version in the book. Basil can go on for hours about flowers and all kinds of plants if you let him.” Aubrey snorted, playing with her hair. “It’s nice sometimes. Listening is good when you’ve got nothing to talk about.”

Sunny glanced up. Aubrey seemed to be spending a lot of time with Basil. “You…and Basil?” Didn’t they not get along? It had been like two months...

The thought made him a little sick, and thankfully Aubrey’s voice drowned it out. “Oh. We moved in together. Or…Polly took me in.” She scratched the back of her head. “I, well…I’ve been trying to ask for a while now. Basil was the one who pointed out I was acting weird. I didn’t mean to. I just…”

Aubrey’s eyes glimmered in this rare moment of vulnerability. “I just wanted her to like me. Then…maybe she would accept my request. And she did. It’s not official…I’m just crashing over there a lot. Already have been, but now I at least admitted why. I still go home sometimes just to make sure my mom’s alive.”

They all knew about Aubrey’s mom. There was never anything they could do but be there for her and offer their homes under the guise of sleepovers and play dates. Those four years without that…Sunny hoped the hooligans provided a good place for her. He was happy for her. Now she was safe.

“When you look at me like that…” Aubrey’s eyes watered, cutting herself off. “Sunny, how are you staying like this?”

Sunny didn’t understand.

“How can you still smile? Care about other people? Worry? You looked so relieved just now…you looked like you really cared about me. And I know we’re friends, but…” She bit her lip, preventing the quiver. “Aren’t you tired? Or angry? This is unfair, right? Why aren’t you more upset? How…” She took a shuddering breath. “How did you forgive Basil so easily when this is probably his fault?” Aubrey rushed the words out, tensing up completely.

Like it’d been physically weighing on her, her breathing became more even once the words were said. Sunny was surprised. He realized now that he hadn’t thought about what was happening from everyone else’s perspective.

To them…this all started when Basil hurt his eye. And it’s not technically wrong. If Basil didn’t stab Sunny’s eye out, who knows if he would’ve returned to his dreams and confronted everything–fighting Omori–playing that final duet with Mari, and getting closure.

But the eye wasn’t the cause. No…from what he learned so far, this was inevitable. The eye was merely the catalyst. Basil’s fight was his wake-up call. It was just a little more damaging than it should’ve been.

“It’s…not his fault.”

Because right now, it wasn’t Basil who kept him asleep.

“It’s not…”

It was that world.

“It’s…”

It was…

“Sunny?”

Aubrey caught Sunny before he folded in on himself, carefully laying him back down on the cot. Her face twisted, unsurprised but still hurt. It’s not his fault. But she felt like it was hers for making him talk so much, especially asking something so stressful. She keeps forgetting to hand him the notepad.

She just…missed his voice.

…

Not Basil’s fault, huh?

Aubrey bit her cheek, eyes trailing over to the egret orchid. Her posture relaxed, standing up and stepping in front of it. It was a beautiful flower. It had a nice meaning too. Her lip twitched at the memory of her yelling at Basil about it being a death flower. Not a good moment.

She had a lot of not-so-great moments. That’s kind of her thing.

“It really is a strange plant…” Aubrey mumbled under her breath, gently running her fingers across the fringed petals. The door creaked behind her, and she turned around, keeping her hands put. “Basil?”

“Y–Yeah…” Basil shuffled inside, closing the door behind himself. He looked a little sick, face paler than usual–an impressive feat.

“You good?” Aubrey turned back to the egret, continuing to play with it.

“Um…” Basil began, but he cut himself off. “No! No, it’s nothing. Nothing important. I just…washed my hands.”

Aubrey stilled. “I…would hope…so? Considering…you went to the bathroom…”

“Ah. Yes. I am, yes, that’s why…I washed my hands.”

The awkward silence was suffocating.

...

Why did Sunny have to fall asleep before Basil came back? 

*

When Sunny woke in White Space, the only thing he could do was hope. He kept his eyes shut out of fear. If Omori wasn’t here…no, he shouldn’t think like that. Sunny would open his eyes, and Omori would be right beside him.

Omori always greeted him when he woke.

Sunny decided to conquer that anxiety and sat up, opening his eyes. At least the aching had toned down a lot.

“Omori?”

And…he was there.

Thank god he was there.

Sunny felt like crying, reaching toward where Omori was sitting, back turned to him. His shoulders were clearly shaking. Sunny reached out carefully, sitting down next to the other. “Omori…are you okay?” He asked softly, gently patting Omori’s head.

A response wasn’t expected. Omori speaking was rare, so Sunny had little expectation. But when Omori looked up, tilting his head toward Sunny’s…the exhaustion in his eyes was beyond what Sunny could understand. With a shaking hand, Omori reached up, making sure to keep Sunny’s hand on his head.

Sunny couldn’t speak. Omori looked so tired. More than that, he seemed downtrodden. There wasn’t any life in his eyes. Sunny scooted closer, bringing Omori into a side hug. He wrapped his arms around the monochrome boy and wondered how he got so cold.

This can’t be right. “What…happened?” Did he need candy? Should they go to a picnic, maybe? “Let’s go…picnic.” Sunny urged, pulling back. Sunny gently held Omori’s face, wiping along old tear tracks. Had he been crying? Did Sunny make him wait long? Does time pass here the same way it does in real life?

…Does time pass here…in the same way it does in real life. He never asked that question, and he doesn’t know the answer. That could explain why his sense of time was so warped. In Headspace, there was no day or night, only locations set in those times. Time didn’t seem to pass at all.

But if there’s no perception of time…what does waiting feel like?

Is that a question he wants an answer to?

“…Red.”

Sunny leaned in closer, barely hearing Omori’s sudden words. “What?”

“Everything…red.”

Omori reached up, moving Sunny’s fringe out of the way and placing his hand on Sunny's forehead. Sunny felt soothed. Omori’s hand was cold but not to the point of discomfort. Omori continued to stare, lost in thought.

“Everything red? Is that what’s wrong? Or…what happened?” Sunny remembered the red hands becoming a deep red, a similar tone seeping into Omori’s colorless skin. Was it painful? Sunny couldn’t help the overwhelming sympathy.

“Sunny…” Omori’s eyes glistened. “Stay.”

“I’m here right now.”

Omori’s eyes fluttered, almost frowning, as if to say Sunny didn’t understand.

“Please. Stay.”

“This…” Sunny frowned. This wasn’t just about right now, was it? “How long?”

Omori moved his arms, grasping onto Sunny’s hands. His bottom lip quivered. “Sunny.” Omori squeezed Sunny’s hands. “Stay.”

The avoidance of a direct answer said all Sunny needed to know. Staying forever isn’t possible. He can’t do that for Omori. He can’t leave all his friends behind. He cares about Omori so much–he is beyond just family or friend. Sunny knows Omori’s special to him in a way no one else can or ever will be. 

That’s why he wanted to give his nights to Omori. Sunny wanted to keep being with Omori, even if all they did was play childish games. But why was Omori so adamant about it being more than that? Was it really his will? Last time…he lost himself to something. To…red.

Red.

Was something hurting Omori? Was something controlling him? But there was no dazed look to Omori. On the contrary, he seemed in control and aware of what was happening. He was merely hopeless against a force neither of them understood. Or…Sunny assumed Omori didn’t know. He could. He very well could know every single thing that was happening.

But Sunny didn’t think so. Sunny thinks Omori just wants to not be alone. And considering the world itself seemed adamant about preventing him from learning the truth of how Headspace came to be, it’s not just Omori. There are other forces here. Those red hands tore from Omori’s back like writhing monsters, uncontrollable and chaotic.

Sunny trusted Omori. Omori just doesn’t understand the gravity of his request.

“I can’t.” Sunny decided to be honest as he helped Omori to his feet, gently tugging the other along. “Not all the time. At nights. My friends…miss me.”

“…I’m friend.”

Sunny almost tripped, taking a shaky breath at Omori’s admission. He gently opened White Space’s door–well, pushed it farther open, as there was already a gap. “I’m the only family my mom has left. She needs me.”

“I need you.” Omori’s voice shook.

Sunny kept his head down as he went up the stairs and through the tree stump, bringing Omori to the playground. His heart hurt. Omori talking was rare, and each new word pierced his conscience.

“I’ll be here at night. Twelve hours every day.” Sunny sat down and brought Omori with him. He rummaged through the basket, pulling out candies for Omori to eat. “Here…” Sunny trailed off.

Omori sat still, large tears falling from his eyes. His face broke that stoicism, sniffling and suppressing hiccups through his tears. Sunny’s own eyes watered, tears unwillingly falling at the sight.

Until the red began to show itself again. Omori ate the candy Sunny gave him, latching onto Sunny after. A few stray red hands emerged from Omori’s back, twisting in the air. Just as he had done before, Sunny reached out to one, letting himself be open and dropping his guard.

The hand curled around his arm like it did last time. Sunny glanced around, noticing one of the red hands sporting the ribbon he gave it. So it stayed on? That’s interesting. It wasn’t really something he could focus on right now, though. Not with Omori like this. How was Sunny supposed to handle it? Talking about it wasn’t really getting anywhere. Omori just didn’t understand.

“My body…” Sunny pulled back, facing Omori. Omori’s little face was full of tears, and Sunny quickly wiped them. “In my world…it’s breaking.” It’s deteriorating. Sunny knew it wasn’t as bad as others. He knew he was lucky because he could move around without much issue. But how long would that last? Was it really this world keeping his actual body healthy? Or was it an illusion? Sunny didn’t want to find out. His hair growing meant at least some change occurred.

Omori didn’t seem to have a reaction.

“…If my body stops working," Sunny began, taking a shaky breath. “I…will disappear. I’ll die.” It was a heavy thing to admit to himself. Saying things out loud carried more weight than just thinking them did. He expected a more significant reaction from Omori but instead, was met with a confused head tilt.

Omori blinked owlishly. “Not if here.”

“What?” Sunny made a similar expression of puzzlement.

“Don’t die if here.”

“…So my real body is fine?”

Omori didn’t respond.

Either that silence was confirmation or indicating something else. At least Omori was looking a little more upbeat. He seemed excited.

Sunny was anything but.

The positive was that it confirmed the injuries here will never show up on his actual body. But, he feels phantom pains, which means some part of himself comes here. It all gave Sunny a headache. The happiness now exuding from Omori did little to soothe the stress. It seems like Omori didn’t understand why Sunny was so worried..

Despite just being thrown and manhandled by Abbi, he suddenly wanted to see her again and ask questions.

For now…

“Let’s play.”

It was better not to push it, not when all the red was finally gone from Omori’s skin.

*

It was impressive how good Sunny was at getting lost.

He and Omori had traveled to Otherworld to play. After glimpsing at the barely visible egret flying, Sunny followed it toward the massive T.V and dragged Omori with him through the trees, coming upon it. Then, he touched the screen because the colors were bright. After his vision glitched out, splitting and followed by a high-pitched ringing…

…Was this a school hallway?

Sunny was dumbstruck.

He walked down what seemed to be an endless path, copied lockers played along every few tiles. It was almost nostalgic. The music was entirely out of place too. It sounded like it was coming from a nearby speaker, actually.

So far, this might be one of his favorite places he teleported to just because the music isn't eerie. Plus, there was no static here, which was nice.

The moment he thought that the visual snow crept in. Sunny sighed. He jinxed it. He dragged his feet along, disappointed at the detriment to his sight. It could be worse, Sunny told himself.

It got worse. The strange feeling increased the farther down he walked, not seeing an end to this place. Then, suddenly–

“Wow! You did it!”

Sunny blinked, stunned as a figure walked out from behind some lockers.

Someone with pigtails, monochrome, just like Omori and Abbi.

“I didn’t think you would find me! I left you a little hint in that town, but I kind of screamed, so I didn’t know if you’d follow through.”

“…Meido?” The name slipped past Sunny’s lips before he could stop it. He winced, a shooting pain clustering in his head. Meido looked back, smile falling. They looked just as surprised as he was.

“You…remember me? You really remember me?” A hesitant smile rose, more real than the previous grin.

“No…” Sunny shook his head. Meido looked crestfallen. “Only your name.”

“That’s…better than nothing, I guess.” Meido shrugged, brushing it off. “Anyways, how are you? It’s been what…” They counted their fingers, humming. “A hundred years?”

Definitely not right. It was so outrageously wrong Sunny almost laughed. “Only been here for four.”

“Mm. I can’t tell anymore.” Meido twirled some hair around their finger. “The hourglass already broke, and it was the only thing that gave us a good guess of time.”

“Hourglass?”

“It’s hard to explain.” Meido waved him off, putting a hand on their hip. “Now, I’m keeping my distance, but I really want to hug you. It’s been a long time. I miss it a lot, you know…back when it was just the five of us–”

Meido doubled over, a strange screech sound echoing. The static swarmed Sunny’s vision, unable to hear anything but the sound of buzzing. However, it soon subsided, becoming bearable once more.

Sunny rubbed his forehead, trying to soothe the stinging headache.

“Damnit…why can’t I just say what I want?” Meido grumbled, kicking the ground. They then sighed, shaking their head and walking forward. “I already pissed off whatever the hell is eavesdropping, might as well go the whole way.”

Before Sunny knew it, he was in a tight hug. The arms around him were firm, and Sunny didn’t know why he felt emotional in their arms. It felt like…he’d been here before. Not only in this place but…

“I wish I could tell you everything. Or…everything I know.” They grinned crookedly. “It’s kind of lonely here, you know? I miss bugging Uni and Uni bugging me back.” After the name was said, the noise cranked up, warping Meido’s features. “Don’t tell him I said that, okay? It’ll go straight to his head.” Their voice went full vocal fry.

Sunny nodded along despite how lost he was.

“Is there something I can do for you? A question I can answer? You’re lucky you found me and not Uni. He's really dumb. Well, I don’t mean that. Anyway, got anything for me?” It’s like they were unbothered by the distortions rising around them. Sunny tried to be unaffected, but his head burned.

“Um…my body. Can I…die?” That should’ve been what he asked Abbi, being honest. Meido recoiled, blinking rapidly. They then composed themself.

“Yeah. You can.”

“Here?”

“The same as you can where your home is.” Meido softened. “It’s still you, here or not. Your spirit is just materialized here.”

“…What?”

Sunny strained to hear every word.

“Didn’t you know? Haven’t you teleported? All it’s doing is moving your spirit, detaching you just a little more from your body temporarily. Hasn't it gotten easier? Hasn't it?" Meido giggled, continuing. "Does your body in your reality get injured from what happens here?”

Sunny shook his head.

“Do you feel it, though?”

Sunny stiffened. Meido gave a sharp laugh.

“Phantom pains. Here you directly hurt your spirit, soul, or whatever it is you believe that is. Your body is left behind sleeping when you come here. You didn’t realize this in those supposed four years you were here?”

Sunny shook his head. He was at a loss for words.

“You can die here. You can die in your real body too. The only difference is how strong each part of you is. You have a real wimpy body, you know. But your spirit–” The end of the sentence was garbled, Meido wincing in pain. They continued anyway. “I can’t be erased so easily, it seems. Not right now.” A feral smirk followed those words. “Aren’t I lucky?”

Meido place a hand on Sunny’s cheek, tugging. “You’re real, here. Strong. Enough that even if your body dies, as long as you are here and detached when it happens…you’ll stay alive. The only downside is you won’t be able to leave. You won’t have a body to return to. The most you could do is maybe haunt that world, but…I doubt you’d have the will to forcefully push yourself into a world you don’t belong in. No one does, at least not for longer than a few minutes.”

Sweat gathered and tricked down the side of Sunny’s face. He swallowed, taking in all the information. “What about…dying here?” His voice cracked. He heard a descending, dissonant piano.

Meido narrowed their eyes, smile strained. “Well. You lose both ways. Your body gives out, and your spirit will disappear. And I can’t tell you what happens after death. I’m not a god.” They pulled back, mumbling the last part.

Sunny could barely breathe.

Being confronted by his mortality was definitely not planned. It was an indescribable feeling. Was he afraid? Sad? Angry? He had no idea. He just knew that all at once, every danger he’d faced here because infinitely more real.

If he messed up…

Sunny wanted to throw up. Meido saw his face change and quickly held him up, body dissipating as they attempted to keep him stable. “Sorry, sorry…I didn’t mean to be so upfront. That was too aggressive. I’m sorry.”

The immediate change into apologies sent Sunny further into a state of utter disbelief. It didn’t help that Abbi came to mind, reminding him of what she had done. Intentional or not, the magnitude of that action almost ruined everything.

“Don’t worry. This world doesn’t seek to hurt you. Never intentionally. The last thing anything or anyone here wants is for you to die.” Meido amended, quickly patting down Sunny’s messy hair. “If you did, well–”

It seemed they had finally reached their limit, laughing as their black eyes jittered out of existence, just as the rest of them did.

*

“Why are you being so strange lately? Like, more than usual?” Aubrey watched Kel nap directly on the hospital floor despite how unsanitary it was, while Hero was spinning back and forth in the stool with a vacant expression. Basil choked next to her at the question, looking away.

“W–What do you mean?” Basil smiled nervously, that wobbly one Aubrey was used to seeing. She rose a brow, and Basil sprayed the egret one last time, placing the bottle down and quickly shoving his hands in his pockets after. Aubrey took her own hand off the fringed petals, following the motion.

“…Your hands.” She suddenly felt nervous. “Let me see them.” Intrusive thoughts fed her the worst-case scenario.

“No, it’s nothing, really. It’s nothing.” Basil stumbled over his words.

“It’s not nothing, Basil. What are you hiding?” Aubrey took a decisive step forward, Basil shrinking back despite his height. Hero finally came out of his thoughts, sitting up straight.

“What’s going on, you two?” Hero stood up, rubbing his arms with an uncomfortable frown. He was clearly out of it.

“I need Basil to show me his wr–hands.” Aubrey bit her lip, lunging for him again. Basil squeaked and tried running away, only to get his ponytail grabbed. Hero watched with a deadpan expression, unsure how to react.

After his head got gently yanked back, Basil instinctively reached up to grab Aubrey’s hand and pry it off, chanting ‘ow ow ow.’ Aubrey took the opportunity to hold his hand hostage and turn it palm up, checking his wrist. Nothing was there.

Aubrey sighed heavily, heart beating in her ears. “Thank god…”

“Uh…yup. Thank god.” Basil mimed, constantly looking down at his hand and then back up at Aubrey. Like a bobblehead. Aubrey noticed how he was still acting weird, deciding to actually look at his hand. It didn’t seem like anything was–

“…The hell,” Aubrey mumbled, brows furrowing. She scowled, pulling Basil’s fingertips closer to her face. “What the hell is this?”

“I–I–” Basil cracked. “I have no idea!” He cried out, pulling out his other hand. “Both are like this! I don’t know what it is!”

“Isn’t it just soil?” Hero walked over, craning his head. “Hm…looks a little dark to be soil, but what do I know?”

“It’s not soil! I tried washing it off so many times!” Basil almost whined, shaking his hands. “Now they’re both super dry because I used so much soap.” He hung his head, moving his fingers. “I didn’t lose feeling or anything, and it’s really just the very, very tips. Not noticeable at all or a big deal. I just didn’t want you guys to worry when it’s nothing, so I tried to hide it.”

“I wouldn’t call it nothing.” Hero grew more serious. “There are multiple serious conditions that could cause this. But…” He rubbed his own arm. “Doesn’t look exactly right. It’s too dark. It’s completely black. And you haven’t lost feeling. Maybe it’s a dermatology issue? Either way, you need to get it checked.”

“It’s not a problem. I must’ve just stained them with…paint.” After the words were spoken, Basil cringed. Aubrey looked at him like he was stupid.

“You don’t use paint.”

“You don’t know that.” Basil shot back.

“I basically live in your house.” Aubrey got right to the point, tapping the black spots. “It’s not cold either. Just feels normal.”

Hero took Basil’s hands from her, ignoring Basil’s protests. He observed closely, sifting through his memory. It definitely wasn’t normal, but it also didn’t make sense with everything Hero knew. He was a student, though. He didn’t know all. “I’ll call in one of the nurses.”

“Please don’t.” Basil was on the verge of frustrated tears. “I don’t want to bother them with something pointless.”

“It’s not pointless, Basil. This could be serious. We need to get it checked.” Hero dragged Basil out of the room, Aubrey waving as Basil tried to scramble back into the room. He was strong, but not stronger than Hero.

“So long.” Aubrey watched the door shut, Basil’s dramatic despairing expression the last thing she saw. She stood still for a while, not entirely sure how she feels at the moment. She then heard a loud yawn, followed by a groan.

Aubrey turned to see Kel stretching on the ground.

“What’d I miss?” Kel rubbed the sleep from his eyes, propping himself up.

Aubrey kicked him.

Chapter Text

There were many things Sunny didn’t know. Both general academic knowledge and street smarts. Along with that cluelessness, he now had to grapple with the existence of an alternate universe he kept getting dragged into without permission.

And he had no idea how to stop it.

Sunny couldn’t even ask anyone. Asking in his own reality was a no-go, and he had already tried in Headspace but got no concrete answers. At least, little by little, he was getting some kind of knowledge–yet, it was all facts that only served to scare him, not enlighten him.

Knowing that death was possible didn’t help him escape, but he couldn’t very well forget what he’d been told.

That said, while currently afraid and reeling, finding himself amongst desks and staring forward at a chalkboard did little to soothe him. A pitch black forest. It was another place he’d never seen before. That talk with Meido confused him enough, and now standing here in these haunting woods, Sunny didn’t know what to do.

Why had he appeared here? He blinked, and then he was here, only a slight pull felt for a few seconds. There was nothing to gain from waiting, so exploring was the logical thing to do next.

But he was afraid.

Sunny sat still, hands folded together tightly and remaining in the uncomfortable chair–one reminiscent of those he used to sit in when he went to school. It was nostalgic–or would be, if he wasn’t feeling suffocated by unease.

Suddenly, he felt hundreds of eyes staring directly at him. His vision tunneled into a vignette, distorting figures surrounding him. Sunny refused to look around.

…Better to keep moving.

Getting lost in his thoughts here would do him no good. He might as well try to find something useful. His mind would continue playing tricks on him if he stayed.

Sunny got up and began walking, already losing track of where he was going. There was no way to tell which cardinal direction he faced, so he just had to suck it up and wander. Sunny decided to walk up, not looking around much. Eventually, he found a clearing with a bunch of dead trees, with what looked to be an opening drawing him closer.

A giant spiderweb blocked the way. He tried breaking it to no avail. Looks like he couldn’t leave. Sunny rubbed his arm, feeling the goosebumps beneath his fingers. He sighed. He needed another way out.

When turning around, Sunny noticed a little box tucked into a corner. He tilted his head and approached. Maybe there was something useful in here? Sunny reached inside, pulling out a…sketchbook? Sunny flipped it open.

‘It’s all my fault. It’s all my fault. It’s all my fault. It’s all my fault. It’s all my fault. It’s all my fault. It’s all my fault. It’s all my fault. It’s all my fault.’

…Well.

The scratchy text made Sunny frown, the words clearly written in a sort of manic fervor. He didn’t want to turn the page. He doubted he would find anything worth reading. This…felt familiar, in a way that made him sick.

Did he write this?

Sunny dropped down beside the box, sitting with crossed legs. His frown deepened as he braced to turn the page, not wanting to but knowing he had to. It could have something meaningful.

The first few pages were much the same, scrawled guilt written repeatedly. But suddenly, it changed.

It was a page written coherently.

‘Today, I spent time in White Space. Everything was okay.’

The page was filled with that sentence.

Sunny was confused yet knowing. He’d written this. This confirmed it. But it seemed odd. He spent time in White Space…just White Space?

He flipped a few pages, skimming through for any differences

And then…

‘Nothing is happening.’

Sunny held the page gently, attentive to his past self’s words.

‘I’m bored.’

‘Nothing is happening here.’

‘It’s boring.’

‘I want to leave.’

‘I want to have fun.’

‘Where are the colors?’

‘Where are my friends?’

‘Mommy isn’t here…’

‘I’m lonely.’

Sunny’s hands shook, breath hitching. Despite not recalling when he wrote this, he could feel it. He could remember the feelings in his heart as he wrote with a clumsy hand, eyes watering and tears staining the paper, smearing the text.

‘I wish someone was here.’

‘I want something to happen.’

Sunny quietly flipped the page.

‘I found a door.’

…Was the door not originally there?

‘It’s tall.’

‘Today, I will open the door.’

The rest of the page was empty.

And so was the next.

Sunny flipped faster, hands shaking, until–

‘Today, I visited my friends. Everything was okay.’

No other sentence was written.

Sunny silently put the book back where it belonged, hidden within the box. He sat still for a while, processing what he’d just read.

Initially, there was only White Space, and that’s where Sunny spent time. But the door appeared–maybe because he wanted it to. A haunting sentence echoed, one said to him often by Mewo, sifted through meows.

‘Waiting for something to happen?’

Sunny stood up, deciding to continue exploring. The book remained heavy in his mind, thinking of his small self, scared and alone in White Space, to the point of becoming bored. Did he manifest the door?

Or had it just been waiting to appear for when he needed it most?

As he walked, suddenly, a gust flew by. A figure moving at high speed blurred past his vision, leaving him unable to tell what it was. Sunny blinked rapidly, stunned at the quick movement. What was that? Sunny decided to shake it off for now, warier than before.

The further he walked, the more he felt like he was going in circles. He passed by the desks again, continuing down. He kept going, the path opening up and then narrowing once more. He thought he felt a gust of air before continuing, the image of a blurred figure forming in his mind again. But he decided to ignore it. Not like he could chase after something so fast.

Eventually, he found an object floating. Sunny walked toward it, staring at the back of it. It was a mirror. It was just like the ones throughout the dream world. Randomly, a memory entered his mind of when Jawsum hired all his friends, and the mirror would be waiting for him. And, looking at his reflection…

He’d play hide and seek.

Sunny rubbed his eyes briefly, thinking maybe an eyelash fell in. Ow. Sunny opened his eyes again…

The mirror was gone. Sunny didn't even get to look at his reflection.

Bizarrely, hide and seek again came to his mind's forefront. Should he find the mirror, then? He didn’t have anything else to do, might as well. Thus, Sunny began his search. He was getting used to the darkness of the forest. Little by little, it became less scary, and instead, Sunny found it annoying.

He was lost, but also not. It seemed like it wasn’t that large of a forest, more deceptive than actually being big. Either way, it hindered his search. He kept jumping out of his skin whenever that speeding figure passed, placing a hand over his heart to calm himself.

Sunny went past a small pond and found a bunch of dead trees again. In the middle, low and behold, was the silver mirror, gently floating in the air in front of another water pond.                                

“Found you.” Sunny was satisfied, wondering if it would disappear again. When he stood in front of it, he noticed the mirror wasn’t reflecting himself.

It was Omori.

Sunny lifted an arm, and the reflection copied.

Makes sense, Sunny supposed. He could just be seeing things, or it was another stranger mechanic of this world. Seeing Omori did make him want to play again, though. It also made him sad. Was Omori upset right now? Sunny didn’t mean to disappear again…it just kept happening.

A sudden cracking sound rang out. Sunny startled, watching the crack in the mirror spread across the glass. Did he break it? Oh no. Sunny stepped back, not wanting to accidentally step on the shards when they inevitably fell.

Instead, the shattered Omori suddenly stepped out, emerging from the unbroken glass. Sunny held his breath, swallowing.

That…didn’t seem quite right. But maybe it was some kind of teleport? Maybe Omori just traveled? But his body still had the lines of a cracked mirror, tilting his head vastly to the side. A smile spread across his face, unnerving Sunny. He stepped closer.

Sunny realized quickly that wasn’t Omori. Some shattered, fake variant, maybe. Or the mirror itself was possessed by…something. Sunny didn’t know what. He seemed to refer to anything he couldn’t recognize as something.

Shattered Omori opened his mouth, a light voice ringing out.

“Five…four…three…two…one!”

Everything went dark.

The light had dimmed to near blindness, Sunny panicking at Shattered Omori blipping out of existence instantly. Counting down…was he hiding? Does Sunny need to find him again? Sunny didn’t think he could navigate this place in such darkness, but would do his best. It could be the only way to get light back. He was also curious.

What was it…or he? Sunny liked to be polite. Calling anything sentient an ‘it’ or a ‘thing’ felt rude. Plus, he resembled Omori. That naturally earns some kindness and understanding–Sunny is quite fond of Omori. It carries over.

In light of that…

Sunny decided to be brave and go forward and…immediately stepped into the pond. Sunny cringed, stepping out and rubbing his eyes, hoping they’ll adjust at least a little. It would take a while, but Sunny was patient.

…

Maybe he wasn’t as patient as he thought. He had no idea how long he’s been looking, but it’s definitely been enough time. Sunny slouched, giving up hope that he would ever find Shattered Omori.

When he thought that, he noticed movement in the corner of his eye. Sunny rushed forward, finding Shattered Omori pacing back and forth. Sunny reached out without thinking, grabbing his hand.

“Found you,” Sunny said, breathless. Finally. That took forever. He never wanted to do that again. Once the words left his mouth, the darkness lifted, the area returning to its initial state. Sunny sighed in relief.

Shattered Omori blinked owlishly, a large, childish smile returning. “Found me!” He hopped up and down, swinging Sunny’s hand. Sunny couldn’t help a little smile in return, finding it endearing. It was very different from how Omori was.

“Your prize!” Shattered Omori cheered, then promptly latched onto Sunny, head on his chest and staring up. “Me!”

…Hm?

Sunny opened and closed his mouth repeatedly, trying to find something to say or even react at all. Sunny attempted to move back, but Shattered Omori didn’t let go, keeping Sunny still.

“Will you keep me?” Shattered Omori tilted his head, giggling after. This definitely wasn’t how Omori acted. This was just… an average child, almost. Sunny habitually raised his hand, patting the kid’s head.

He decided to remain silent.

Shattered Omori’s smile dropped in an instant. The back of Sunny’s neck tingled.

“You found me.” He spoke in a sickeningly sweet tone. “You have to keep me.”

What does that even mean? Sunny kept patting his head, hoping to pacify him. Instead, Shattered Omori kept hugging Sunny tightly, staring at him with a fixated gaze.

“Do you accept me?” Shattered Omori giggled right after, as if he’d told a hilarious joke. “Do you? Do you?”

It was unwise to stay quiet, but Sunny felt whatever he said couldn’t be taken back. Playing mute was his best bet. After all, there wasn’t really a threat, right? The worst that could happen is Shattered Omori cries, which…is pretty bad–Sunny hates seeing Omori cry.

“It doesn’t matter.” Shattered Omori perked up, smile returning. His eyes narrowed into crescents. “Let’s play, okay?”

“I…” Sunny hesitated. “Need to go…”

It was quiet.

Shattered Omori pulled back.

“Go where?”

He looked confused.

“Where is there to go?”

The smile was completely wiped off.

“Just stay here.”

Sunny took a step back. Shattered Omori began to cry, but his face was blank. It invoked a feeling of uncanniness.

“I’m lonely. It’s dark. It’s scary here. I’m afraid. I don’t like it here. Why won’t you stay? You found me. You have to keep me.”

What was going on? Sunny backed away further, but Shattered Omori just followed, whining in a deceptively light tone.

“Play with me. Stay here and play with me. Don’t go anywhere. You promised. You have to keep me. You found me. Don’t leave me here alone. I’m scared.”

Sunny felt bad. Honestly, he had no idea why he felt so strange. This wasn’t scary at all–it was just a poor kid crying and scared. Sunny was scared here too. It wasn’t a very welcoming or warm place. But...

“But Omori doesn’t like to be alone…”

Shattered Omori’s voice was distorted, as if trying to mimic someone else’s. Sunny didn’t like that. Was that supposed to be Aubrey?

“Before I met you, I only knew what it was like to be alone.”

That sounded like…Basil.

“I’ll keep you company, so you’re not alone.”

“Stop.” Sunny blurted out, unable to take it when he heard a botched version of Mari’s voice. Shattered Omori recoiled, fists clenching. The glass that made up his body began to jitter.

“You can’t throw me away.” His voice was barely functional, cracking horrendously. Static noise began to creep into Sunny’s vision. “You found me. That means. You keep me. Forever.”

Before Sunny could do anything, he saw a blurry figure. It sped by so fast Sunny didn’t even notice until Shattered Omori was broken into pieces, becoming a pile of glass on the floor. After going through the now broken shards of a mirror, Sunny himself was grabbed. Wind whistled by his ears, hair blowing wildly as they sped around the forest.

Thankfully, the speed slowed and eventually came to a halt, now sitting in one of the forest corners. Sunny wiped his face and looked up, wanting to see what had been running around so wildly.

“…Uni?”

A splitting headache followed, but it cleared faster than the last time. Sunny grumbled to himself, brushing his hair back. His forehead stung. Instead of a response, the creature with one large eye–the one reminiscent of a clock–stared.

That…probably made sense. He doesn’t have a mouth.

But, didn’t Meido just say he was talkative? All Uni was doing was staring.

“Hello?” Sunny tried again. No response. Uni’s slightly unnerving lanky body crouched down instead, sitting across from Sunny. His pupil darted around, head falling to the side. For some reason, Sunny gathered that he was frustrated. How did he know that, though?

Uni suddenly reached forward so fast that Sunny couldn’t move away. His hands were grabbed, and Uni leaned close.

‘…H…e…can…me….?’

Sunny’s brow furrowed. Uni shifted, leaning closer. Sunny was nervous.

‘H..e..llo? Can…ou hear…me?’

Uni leaned just a little bit closer.

‘Hello? Can you hear me?’

Sunny’s eyes widened, quickly nodding. Uni’s pupil jittered in excitement.

‘Good! Oh, good! I didn’t know if you would hear me again! This is so nice–I'm so glad I can talk to you again, Sunny! Ah, it’s been so long. It’s been so many years. I missed you, haha. How have you been? Oh, I guess there’s no time to answer that. Was outside nice? Have you been having fun? Probably not. I mean, you are kind of stuck here, right? But what can you do, haha! It’s like that sometimes. Anyway–’

Sunny felt dizzy. Meido was not wrong about him being talkative. Both the voice echoing in his mind and the speech pattern did not match Uni’s appearance. He had a unique cadence.

‘Oh, have you figured out how time works here yet? Probably not. Your spirit has acclimated to this world well, though, hasn’t it? I can feel that -------. You’re synced more than before.’

Sunny winced when one word was completely written over by a glitched static sound. Uni bowed just barely, apologetic.

‘Sorry. That’s not a word you can hear. Anyway, I don’t know if the whole strengthening of your presence is a good thing. There are benefits, sure, as indicated by you reaching deep enough to find both Meido and me, but there are negatives. You travel and teleport easier, but you are more in tune with this world. The more in tune you are, the harder it will be to leave. Oops, I can see noise. Sorry, sorry. I said too much, haha.’

It was impossible to think while someone was directly talking into your brain. Telepathy was neat but apparently flawed. Sunny tried to process the words before Uni spoke again, but he just kept going.

‘Oh, I’m glad you’re okay. Talking with an existence like before is dangerous, you know! How risky! You’re brave, but not really in a good way. No offense, haha. None taken, right? Anyway, I’m glad I came around in time. It was hard to see in the dark, but I have good vision. I can see around time, so I knew to grab you then. I didn’t mean to trample the glass, though…well, it was good that I did. I doubt it could do anything, but you shouldn’t mess with things like that.’

…Like what? Sunny was a little mad he couldn’t even ask any questions. Uni just wouldn’t stop talking–so overbearing. It wouldn’t be so bad if it wasn’t directly in his mind. Sunny can’t even think.

‘Can I talk about that? The glass? Maybe vaguely…I don’t see static. Hmm, good, good. Okay, you may come across something like that again, but I doubt it. You’ll only find things like that deep down in places similar to this one. Anyway, looks like that thing came from the mirror. Risky! Glad you didn’t get nicked by the glass shards. But boy, it looked like it was going to do something crazy, haha.’

‘I don’t think it has control over anything, but it’s still a little scary. A reflection of that thing is just as bad as the thing. Am I making sense? It’s not real, you know. It was just an object imbued with too much will and then cast down here to be hidden from sight. Looks like you found it anyway. You have a knack for finding things that shouldn’t be found.’

“Can…” Sunny couldn’t get a word out. Uni interrupted again.

‘It’s been a long time since I’ve gotten to talk to you. You feel different. Well, you’re not using someone else’s body this time. Ah, I remember when it was just the five of us…oh, no time to reminisce. Have you gone to Stranger’s garden yet? I don’t know if you’d be able to, but we could help…I think. It might take a little time.’

Sunny stopped trying to talk. He gave up. Uni rocked back and forth.

‘At least you’re at the top of the food chain, unlike some of the -------. They’re all so timid, the lot of em’. Victims. Oh, you looked like you were in pain. Sorry, haha. I said another word you can’t hear, didn’t I? My bad.’

“…Used to it,” Sunny said, exhausted. He felt like his head was filled with cotton.

‘True, you are accustomed to pain worse than this. But you know, it’s okay to complain about it. You shouldn’t just be receiving it all without even a protest against it. Being familiar with pain might make you more comfortable in the long run, but you know…pain is still pain. It will always be pain, haha.’

That…

‘Have you gone home recently? Has it been a while? Ah, that’s no good. You need to refresh yourself. Home is a place you can return to with a light heart. Well, for most people and for you. Some of us aren’t so lucky. For some, home is the most frightening and difficult place to be. Isn’t that sad? How sad. Well, I hope you can go home soon.’

Sunny hoped so too. He felt like death…he was so drained.

‘You should go home soon. I don’t know if that thing will come back, actually. The fake one, I mean. Fake in a way. Wait, I already explained that. Ah, I’m a bit scatterbrained. It’s been a while. Forget all of that. I hope you can put some faith in us soon. Well, once we’ve earned it a little more. I’m not entirely myself yet. None of us are. Abbi is the closest, but…you’ve seen her face. She’s not really there yet. But you know, you can trust me.’

How much longer will this go on? Sunny’s vision was fuzzy.

‘I see a lot of things. I always have. I’m perceptive. You’ve seen a lot of scary things recently too, haven’t you? Don’t worry. It’s nothing compared to what I’ve seen, haha. You’d think this world was haunted once you reached low enough. I don’t recommend it. With an eye like mine, though, you can’t really look away. It’s twisted. Anyway…’

It felt like his voice changed for a moment.

‘Hey, hey, don’t be afraid to jump, okay? It might be scary, but that’s the only way to reach the truth. Oh, and Stranger is waiting for you. I guess that’s important too. He’s kind of stuck up, though. Acts entitled. To a lot of things, but mainly you. It’s annoying. He never grew out of it. Anyway, I hope you won’t be afraid. For now, you should probably go home. I’ve drained enough to keep you there for some time. Hopefully, I won’t suffer for this…oh, and hopefully, you don’t suffer either. Oops.’

Sunny slumped over, barely conscious.

‘It’s okay. We’ll all be waiting for you on the other side. I’ll save you a seat.’

*

“…Sunny?”

Sunny remained groggy, carefully opening his eyes. Everything still felt clouded, thoughts not connecting right. A blur of orange was all that stared back. It crouched beside him, leaning in.

“You okay? Wait, let me put this spray bottle down. The flower's looking healthy.”

Shuffling.

“If you want to just lay there, that’s okay. Don’t worry about it. I’m just happy to see your eyes again. Your look really cool.”

Sunny’s vision slowly cleared. He felt the hospital bed lift, realizing Kel had propped it up for him. Kel beamed. “Good?” Sunny nodded. Kel kept quiet for a while, content to watch Sunny slowly wake up.

It was a cloudy day outside, blocking out the bright sun. Nevertheless, the egret orchid gleamed even in the lights absence. The fluorescent lighting of the hospital room had long been dimmed, as it discomforted Sunny from the moment he was admitted. Even the rest of the friends found it preferable.

“Did you have a nice dream?” Kel rested his arms on the bed, tilting his head. Sunny tried opening his mouth but found he had no energy to talk. He couldn’t really think, either. All he could do was look and hear. Kel faltered, grabbing a notepad and marker and handing them to Sunny. “Here, don’t talk. Use this.”

Sunny did his best to write, each letter scribbled down unevenly. Kel watched, lips wobbling. But when Sunny looked up, that same bright smile replaced any cracks in the expression. Sunny lifted the paper.

‘How are you.’

“How am…I?” Kel’s voice shook. His lips pressed into a thin line, a microexpression making his eye twitch. It was gone in a second, the smile returning. “I’m doing good. Of course, I’m doing way better now that I get to talk to you. It’s been a while. I missed you.”

Scratch, scratch.

‘I missed you too.’

Kel gripped the hospital cot, hoping Sunny wouldn’t see. “O–Oh. Well, it’s good that I’m here, right? Haha…” Kel looked a little sick. “I think…I missed you more.” Nervous laughter followed each sentence he spoke.

Sunny was too drained to comprehend a thing. He couldn’t even think about…the other stuff. Where had he been going? It doesn’t matter. Right now, he was with his friend. A friend he hadn’t seen in some time. In response to that happiness, Sunny smiled.

Kel stared.

He stared and stared, long enough that Sunny’s smile began to fall.

Little by little, Kel’s face cracked. A weak hand lifted to grab Sunny’s, keeping a featherlight touch. So careful, so gentle. Several streams of tears slipped past his eyes and down his cheeks, gathering at his jaw and falling to the ground. It was so sudden. Sunny was shocked.

“Sunny…” Kel’s voice broke. The smile contorted into a pained grimace. “I’m sorry…I’m sorry, I’m supposed to be happy for you. I’m trying to–I’m trying to smile right now, okay? I’m sorry, I’ll stop crying. Don’t be stressed. Please don’t be stressed. Stay for a little while, please. Please.”

Right before his eyes, Kel broke down, shoulders shaking and hands holding one of Sunny’s. Kel lifted it, lowering his head and pressing the hand to his forehead.

“I’m sorry…I’m sorry, I’m sorry…give me a minute…”

Sunny didn’t know what to say or do. With the lack of ability to help, that powerlessness manifested in matching tears. Kel’s hands were warm.

“I’m being selfish right now–I’m sorry. I don’t mean to be…I don’t mean to be…don’t be upset.” Kel wasn’t even looking at him, eyes shut tightly. The hands around Sunny’s tensed briefly, squeezing. As if to make sure Sunny was still there. “I…I’m just…”

Kel’s body was wracked with a sob.

“I’m scared…”

It was a whisper, one not meant to be heard.

Sunny listened, though.

And he wanted to comfort Kel. He had to do something.

So he did. In the only way he knew how. With a matching, trembling tone…

“I’m…scared too.”

Kel froze.

When he looked up, Sunny tried to smile. He knew his smiles weren’t the most comforting or bright or pretty. But he tried his best. He just wanted Kel to feel better. Kel’s not alone. Sunny understood. This was all scary. But they had each other. They could be scared together.

Kel’s restraint finally fell.

“Why did it have to be you? Why couldn’t it have been anyone else? Why is it always you?” Kel was bordering on demanding, leaning close and keeping that careful hold of Sunny's hands. “How is everyone else able to keep it together when you wake up? I can’t wait until you fall asleep, Sunny. I can’t…I know I’m supposed to wait…everyone else waited until they were alone…”

Aubrey, hugging Sunny’s comatose body, gently brushing his hair through stubbornly held tears. Then, falling into angry cries, telling him to wake up, saying she needed him, saying they all needed him to wake up, willing to do anything and everything to bring him back to them.

“You know, I’m usually the best at that.” Kel forced a laugh, unable to face Sunny. The shifting sounds whenever Sunny fidgeted were enough to know he was still here. Kel should shut up while he’s ahead. But he just can’t. He felt like he was going to throw up if he kept it all bottled up. “I’m staying positive. That’s my job.”

Hero, reading a book out loud, glancing over at Sunny periodically to check if he woke or moved. Then, despairing, sitting on the hospital floor with his arms and head on the bed, gripping his own hair tight enough to pull it out, ragged yells of grief muffled by the cot.

“I’m sorry.” Kel hiccuped, shaking his head. “Please don’t be stressed. I’ll stop talking about sad things now, okay? Don’t be scared. Don’t be scared at all. Just stay awake for a little while. I want to spend time with you.” Kel felt a hand in his hair atop his lowered head. Sunny gently patted his head, and Kel did everything he could to not scream.

Basil, bringing in new flowers, tending to the old, telling Sunny all about each individual flower. Then, shaking Sunny with hands gripping his arms, eyes glowing with desperation as he begged Sunny to wake up, tears falling onto Sunny’s face, wanting to stay by his side, apology after apology spoken in a broken voice.

“You…” Kel didn’t lift his head. Instead, he let Sunny continue to pat his head. When he tilted to the side just enough to peek at Sunny’s face, all he saw was a serene look, seeming entirely content. Kel thought that maybe, looking at Sunny’s face, a smile would naturally come. Who wouldn’t smile when Sunny looked like that?

A mother driving home from a hospital visit, having given all the warmth she had to her son, willing to bury anything for him to wake up. Then, echoing screams amongst blasting classical music, Sunny’s favorite songs, and hands banging down on the steering wheel, wondering why she couldn’t save her children.

“It’s okay…” Sunny whispered, continuing to comfort Kel. Kel felt horrible. He was the one who was supposed to comfort Sunny. He was supposed to be secure and provide whatever Sunny needed. But he wasn’t strong enough. He’d been trying to be positive for far too long. And although he was a person naturally inclined to hope, it wasn’t good to force it into something more.

Kel had hope that one day, Sunny could come back to them. But there wasn’t a when. It didn’t really matter. Kel was sure all of them would come here and spend time with Sunny, even when he was asleep, no matter how long it took.

They’re not going to fail a friend again.

“H–Hey…” Kel managed, still basking in Sunny’s affection. He didn’t want to move. “Do you want to do something? I brought some cards, or…or you could draw, or…read. Whatever is good.” Kel said.

Sunny seemed to mull over the words, taking his time thinking over each option. He hummed softly, having fun playing with Kel’s hair. “Braid.”

“Huh?”

Sunny gestured for Kel to move. Kel awkwardly did, trying to follow Sunny’s instructions. Eventually, he scooted the stool and faced his back to Sunny, allowing Sunny access to his hair. Kel sat still while Sunny’s delicate fingers carded through the tangled locks.

It was relaxing.

Kel had never gotten his hair braided before. When he was younger, he saw Mari braiding Aubrey’s hair and the other way around. He also saw Sunny braiding Mari’s hair and figured that’s how he learned to do it. Kel felt…honored, in a way. Mostly just preening at the attention. It was a funny change of emotion, considering the moments before this.

Either way, tenderness like this was just what Kel needed to be reassured. By the time Sunny finished braiding, Kel wished he had more hair, just so Sunny would braid longer. “Done.” Sunny leaned back, voice tinged with pride.

Kel ran to the mirror a short distance away, standing in front of it. He was surprised for a second. Then, he grinned. “Thanks, Sunny! I look amazing.” Kel put his hands on his hips, swaying his head back and forth. “Cool braid.”

“French braid.” Sunny corrected, sighing just slightly. He leaned back, blinking a little slowly. Panic rushed through Kel. He ran back to Sunny’s side, smile shaky.

“Let’s do something else! What else do you want to do?” Kel clasped his hands together, depositing himself back down on the seat. Sunny took his time thinking again, eyes trailing to the side.

“Draw. Together.”

“…I can’t draw.”

“Draw.”

“Okay.” Kel relented immediately, fully prepared to embarrass himself for Sunny. He pulled out Sunny’s nice sketchbook and pencils. He was planning on grabbing some worse-quality stuff for himself, but Sunny silently demanded Kel to use his nice things.

It was definitely embarrassing, but seeing the twinkle in Sunny’s eye was worth it. Kel did his best, but no matter what he drew, it just looked awful. Sunny would seriously react to each drawing by saying it was a masterpiece, so earnestly that Kel started to doubt his own analysis.

But after a particularly bad drawing, Sunny covered his mouth.

“You’re laughing.”

Sunny shook his head, keeping his mouth covered.

“I drew my precious beautiful dog Hector, and you’re laughing.”

Sunny hid his face.

“I can’t believe this!” Kel pretended to be outraged. “I put my heart and soul into this masterpiece!”

Barely contained laughter hit Kel’s ears.

“I’ll have you know any museum would be blessed to have my art.” Kel huffed, acting pompous. Sunny lifted his head, finally revealing the slight red glow of his cheeks, matching his inaudible laughter.

Kel was satisfied. He got Sunny to laugh. He continued to play around, trying to drag out the joy for as long as possible. Today he visited alone, and although it was rocky at the start, Sunny comforting him…was really what he needed, even if it was selfish.

He’ll…keep it to himself. Kel knows he’ll get scolded if his friends found out he made Sunny cry. But…

“I’m scared too.”

How could he not get upset when Sunny himself was as scared as they were? And besides…he knew everyone else was keeping things from him too.

Like…what was going on with Basil.

They wouldn’t tell him.

*

Omori sat, eyes closed and arms wrapped around his legs. He remained curled up on the colorless floor for an indeterminable time.

The world shook, just barely. Not even enough to be detected.

But Omori felt it.

…

White knuckled hands pressed against the floor, pushing on nothing. A blank face stared forward at a singular spot, waiting and waiting. The black string in the air swayed. Red hands emerged and sucked back into Omori’s skin, only one remaining to put a gap between the White Space door.

Omori would not let it close, no matter how hard it tried to.

…

The tainted, sickening colors tried again to stain his skin, but he suppressed it. It did nothing for him. It scared Sunny. It was ugly. Omori had always hated it. It reminded him of a place he’d never return to.

He wouldn’t.

He wouldn’t return.

It was fine.

Omori was confident.

Omori…

…

How long had it been?

Was Sunny coming back soon? He’s gone longer than usual…

It must be against his will.

Usually, even when gone, there was a fluctuating connection to tug on.

Currently, there was nothing.

But it’s okay. He’s patient.

Omori is the most patient being to ever exist.

After all…

What was time to eternity?

*

“I don’t think he’s coming.” Stranger pressed his palms to his temples, rubbing in circles. “He’s been tricked.”

Abbi stared back, head falling to the side, question mark lighter than before. She crossed her arms. “I don’t think so.”

“Clearly, he has been. I know you lost some ‘wisdom,’ so maybe you just don’t understand the gravity of this situation yet.”

“I think he knows.”

“What?”

“Sunny knows, but he can’t understand or remember.”

Stranger stared. Abbi frowned.

“He isn’t allowed to remember.” Abbi raised her arms, gesturing out toward the endless black space. “And neither are we.”

Stranger didn’t say a word. Instead, his shining eyes narrowed, staring down at his hands.

“How much longer will we struggle to guide him?” Abbi’s voice was firm, no longer broken and childlike. “It isn’t working. We’ve only served to make it worse. And Meido, Uni…they’ve gone rogue.”

Stranger grit his teeth. “Of course they have…”

“I thought you felt it.”

“Felt what?”

“The blockage. Noise.” Abbi trailed a finger down the question mark on her face, a static sound ringing. “The block wavering. Sunny is already in places he’s not supposed to be, hearing things he shouldn’t hear.”

“That’s been happening for a while. I myself have led him to that feeling.”

“Yes, but…”

Abbi tossed a shard of glass onto the ground.

“It doesn’t look like it’s stopping him from continuing deeper.”

Stranger stared at the glass, crouching down to study it. It radiated a heavy, sickening wrongness. Every few seconds, the object jittered as if barely keeping its form. “What is this?”

“An object imbued with that thing's want.”

Stranger crushed the item under his foot. Abbi didn’t protest.

“The noise…” Stranger watched the glass break into minuscule particles, dissipating into the world. “It’s in full force.”

“Mm. Indeed.” Abbi turned away, staring out into the nothingness around them. “To get here...he’d have to descend through levels upon levels of noise. Do you think he can?”

“Maybe with help. I–we can help him.” Stranger corrected mid-sentence, hoping Abbi missed the slip.

She didn't.

“Something has always been off about you,” Abbi stated bluntly, earning a subtle look from Stranger. “I trust you. But I know something is wrong. I just don’t know what.”

“Ha…” Stranger turned away. “Isn’t that unfair? Aren’t you all wrong, too?”

“You are different from us.”

Stranger didn’t turn around, visibly taking deeper breaths. Abbi stepped forward.

“I knew something about you. But I don’t remember it anymore.”

“Then don’t make these assumptions.” Stranger waved his hand. “Now leave. I don’t want your exit closing before you can.”

“…You are dodging it–”

“You think I know what’s wrong?” Stranger sneered, lifting his chin. “You think I haven’t questioned it as well? What about you? What about Meido and Uni? I’m not the only abnormal one here. Something is wrong with all of us. And until we figure out or remember everything we forgot, it will stay this way. We’re all stuck in limbo.”

Abbi began to walk away, but not before saying one last thing. “I need to talk to Sunny again.”

“Oh?” Stranger laughed sharply. “After almost killing him?”

“I am did not mean to–!” With the heightened level of stress, her strange speaking returned.

“It doesn’t matter, Abbi. It doesn’t matter. You set us back because you scared him. You didn’t see his face. You betrayed him.”

Abbi recoiled, unable to deny the accusation.

“How does one define malice without intent…” Stranger drawled, shaking his head. “It doesn’t matter anymore. We just have to hope he forgives you.”

“But what if Sunny doesn’t?” Abbi’s voice shook, slouching in her uncertainty.

“Then remain in the shadows...and help from there.” Stranger said. “Now, you need to leave. The opening will close soon.”

Abbi looked like she wanted to say something more but knew the truth to Stranger’s words. She had to leave. So she did, a dejected walk paired with her hunched posture, hands rubbing her arms for comfort.

Stranger watched, waiting until she disappeared into the darkness. Loneliness encased him, as it always did here. Abbi did little to soothe the feeling, but her presence was at least distracting enough. Now there was nothing to draw his mind away from the present.

Calling out into the void would do nothing. He just had to be patient. But he was never a patient person. All waiting did was make him anxious and unable to think straight, pacing and waiting to send a wisp of himself out into Headspace to guide Sunny again. It was all he had to look forward to.

...

His pacing slowed, hands pulling away from fidgeting. Stranger stared at them.

“Something wrong…”

His fingertips were no longer a pitch black shadow.

“If only I knew.”

They were gray.

Chapter Text

Sunny played with Omori for a while, not thinking about much else. After returning to White Space, Sunny made it his mission to cheer Omori up after seeing the fragile look on his face. He didn’t mean to leave for so long. Honestly, it was strange how his mind was so clouded that he couldn’t even remember Headspace.

Where curiosity clustered, logic overruled. Sunny wanted to ask Omori questions, wondering if he knew more than the others. But it wouldn’t be a good idea. The red tint and the world shaking, along with the uncontrollably wild red hands–they only happened when Sunny asked these things.

Was it stress that induced the reaction? Most likely. So it’s better not to stress Omori out while he tries to discreetly discover what was happening. The best course of action was to spend some nice time with Omori, some lovely, calm time, and then look around with a more attentive eye.

But it seems that Sunny’s ideas never get to go anywhere.

Sunny decided to return to Otherworld after spending time in the park, assuming he found the only remaining teleport spot. But he forgot about Abbi’s puddle. When they arrived, ready to have fun, the first thing Sunny saw was a white and red tentacle flailing wildly.

Suffice it to say he didn’t react well.

Even if logically he tried to repeat Stranger’s words about Abbi never intending to hurt him, that tentacle still brought petrifying fear he couldn’t control. A pure knee–jerk response because of her prior actions.

Omori rushed past him, running forward in a zig-zag pattern to dodge the blind swings of the limb. Red hands followed, and Sunny fled the room just in case he became collateral. No thanks.

While mindlessly running away, a white spot entered his sight line. An egret orchid. Sunny smiled despite himself, reaching toward it with a playful hand. But the flower was urgent as it twirled around him and rushed off, waiting for Sunny to follow.

Sunny did after gathering the seriousness right away. He always felt a certain peace around the flower, hope filling his chest from an unidentifiable source. There was something special about them. The gentle white glow, particles gently drifting in the wind…

It led him into the Junkyard.

Sunny looked away, chewing on the inside of his cheek. Would Omori be okay? He seemed more confident this time fighting-wise, and it was only one tentacle, right? He wouldn’t die again.

Was it cruel of him to leave Omori’s side like that? But Omori would want him to run away to safety. With that thought, Sunny’s guilt faded enough for him to continue following the egret. Where would it lead him?

It wasn’t hard rushing through the Junkyard. He ran through the end, happening upon the 404 area. The egret twirled one last time, floating over one of the red-screened T.Vs. That specific screen was flickering with orange, distorting briefly. Sunny didn’t really want to touch it.

He was going to get teleported again, wasn’t he? Begrudgingly Sunny approached, watching the egret orchid warily. It flew close to nuzzle against his cheek, disappearing after. Sunny’s forehead stung, eyes watering after it was gone.

No time to be depressed about it. Sunny dejectedly kicked the glitching T.V and promptly shifted elsewhere. It didn’t even make him sick anymore. Which, according to Uni, wasn’t necessarily a good sign.

Sunny opened his eyes, looking around. This place struck him as familiar.

Being dark and gloomy as all the other areas in Black Space let him know where he was. Then, looking around at the massive cat heads sprouting from plants and the corpse of a giant whale…

Ah. This place was…

‘True, you are accustomed to pain worse than this. But you know, it’s okay to complain about it. You shouldn’t just be receiving it all without even a protest against it. Being familiar with pain might make you more comfortable in the long run, but you know…pain is still pain. It will always be pain, haha.’

It was a room filled with pain.

The first door.

…Did he know that before?

Sunny spun around, taking in more of the space.

How did he know the feeling? How did he know which door?

He’d been to door four, the town. He’d been to the beach, door eight, and door twelve…the tree house area. But the rest of the places were unfamiliar. They must’ve been far deeper than whatever the doors led to.

Every time he came here, he faced the increasingly haunting reality that he had only scratched the surface of this place.

Sunny began to walk, hoping to find an exit or an answer. The egret shouldn’t have led him here for no reason. It wouldn’t do that. Sunny…didn’t know why he thought so, but the warmth of the flower left him with unbreakable trust toward it.

The ground below him was filled with looping static images of an indecipherable nature. Everything else that existed here was similarly distorted, bringing only discomfort. Sunny thought there used to be blue footprints guiding him, but they were no longer visible. So instead, he followed barely visible black patches.

Suspense clenched his chest as he walked. He looked away from the scatted body parts of a human being and all the strange somethings–monsters he couldn’t identify. Finally, he reached the end of the path, looking up.

Omori melting. Crudely put together and untrue to his actual appearance, but enough to decipher. Sunny looked away, dry air filling his lungs. It was better to keep moving. He followed the path in the opposite direction, lips quivering.

He went up and to the west, knowing the path had ended but deciding to continue. Sunny searched his mind for where the blue footprints had been, walking with pretend confidence. He passed through the gap between two black hands reaching for each other, finding a familiar window.

This was how he got out last time, right?

It was so…childish, the way it looked. Crudely drawn with blindingly stark colors. Sunny sighed. Couldn’t he have tried harder when he drew it? Now it was stuck looking like this, as most things were here. It was probably because it was a discarded drawing that it was buried in the first place.

…Hm.

Sunny rubbed his forehead with a weak hand.

Was that new knowledge? He…drew this?

Sunny frowned.

His hand lowered to his neck, an unnatural feeling of suffocation falling over him. A clicking sound seemed to ring out in his head–perhaps the ticking of the clock or…the sifting of sand through desperate hands.

Unable to smile or cry, his face distorted strangely.

Subconsciously…

Sunny looked around, heartbeat in his ears.

Did he…

Sunny doubled over, head pounding.

Not ready for that yet.

His hand moved back to his forehead, covering that unbearable sting. Sunny’s eyes flickered in pain, backing away from the window. Not now. He can’t do this alone. He…

Sunny felt like running away.

But when has running away done him any good?

Isn’t it undeniably the source of his pain?

Of this…

Sunny found himself between the black hands, unable to grasp one another, desperate but forever out of reach. Not fast enough to touch.

He was panicking.

Sunny was panicking and he didn’t know why.

He clenched the fabric around his chest, barely able to keep on his feet. He was alone in this terrifying place. Sunny had no one to turn to for help or comfort. And in that short moment of reflection, his spirit jerked out of his body.

With a quick blink, he changed location.

Was he back in the forest again? Sunny’s shoulders slumped, eyes drawing into a crescent arc at the form of his grimace. He pressed his hands to his eyes, taking a deep breath to prevent the tears that attempted to spill over.

Calm down. Just calm down…

It would be common sense to think that after exploring so many of these dark places, he’d grow a certain tolerance for it. But that wasn’t the case. Instead, a new fear was instilled every time, weary of the static and distortions that formed and dispersed.

He wasn’t supposed to be here. He knew he wasn’t.

So when would it be his turn to distort and disintegrate?

Would he die in a place like this, all alone?

Not thinking about it was the smartest thing to do. Distracting himself with a pointless goal was better, deciding again to unearth any secrets within this new forest. It was similar but clearly different from the last. That much was clear from the moment he started walking through the confusing maze of impenetrable trees.

A large spiderweb blocked his path. At least this time it was breakable. Sunny cringed at the gross stringy feeling, hastily shaking his hands and wiping off his body. Gross. He may not be afraid anymore, but it still gave him shivers.

The only notable thing so far besides the web was a thing arranged in a line. A…skinless snake. Disgusting. Sunny scrunched up his nose and kept walking. It was just so empty, Sunny thought, checking every crevice for something to look at.

Eventually, he spotted a speck of white in the darkness, walking toward it. When he neared, he realized it was one of those little ones he kept seeing around. It’s one eye looked up at Sunny.

“Help me…”

Why was the voice eerily familiar? Sunny faltered at the high-pitched warble.

How could he help? Sunny didn’t even know what it was. With hesitation, Sunny crouched in front of the small blob, reaching toward it. A chill crawled up his spine, the intense desire to jerk away or step on it rising.

That’s…mean.

Sunny huffed inwardly, deciding to spite the urge by directly picking the thing up.

…Ew.

Sunny regretted it immensely. It was cold, but at least it wasn’t slippery like expected. It felt like slime, the eye moving as Sunny lifted the blob. Sunny stared into its one eye, tilting his head.

It seemed…happy? Sunny was dumbfounded. The eye was squinted as if it were smiling. Was this thing alive? Maybe some kind of monster…animal. It seemed content to rest in his hands.

After the initial wave of disgust, it was…kind of cute? Sunny couldn’t poke it as it filled both hands, but he moved it around slightly, wondering if it was fun. It seemed to like it. Sunny continued to play with the creature.

…What is he doing?

Sunny delicately placed it back on the ground, the eye no longer smiling when he did. Sunny gave a little wave, hearing quiet squeaks following the movement. Sunny stared at the creature, worried.

It looked sad.

But…Sunny couldn’t stay. And he wasn’t sure if he should bring it away from here. He’d come across many of them at this point. He couldn’t pick all of them up. What if he hurt them by accident?

Sunny continued exploring, noting anything he came across. It was mostly empty, but along the way, he did see a dear head tucked into a corner. Sunny walked toward it, curious.

“Do you still recognize your home?”

A disembodied voice came from the decrepit skull. Sunny’s mouth pulled into a grimace. He lifted a foot.

…He placed it back down slowly.

The urge to crush the object surfaced as the sentence echoed.

Sunny turned away, letting out a strangled breath of air. He felt mocked. That wasn’t a question he could answer. He doesn’t think it was one meant to be answered, something annoyingly rhetorical.

One foot in front of the other, again and again. Sunny had to keep going for an answer he wouldn’t get. It was the vain hope something would become clear that drove him. Then, while stewing in increasing frustration, he spotted another little one in the middle of the path.

“Hello?” Sunny called gently, crouching in front of it. It squeaked. Sunny picked it up like he did the last, watching its eye curve happily. When Sunny straightened up, he saw another not far away. A strange idea surfaced.

Sunny walked toward the other blob and squatted childishly. With unsteady hands, he lowered one slime next to the other, watching. They didn’t even look at each other. Sunny pushed them together.

…Interesting.

They merged.

The little one’s combined into one, two eyes now staring back at Sunny. They blinked in tandem. Did they blink before? Sunny couldn’t remember. Either way, it seemed happy to be bigger now.

Sunny felt proud of a job well done. He didn’t do anything worthwhile, but at least it was fun. Sunny stood back up, dusting off his shorts. Time to keep going. Sunny walked away, not noticing the minuscule drag of the little one toward him, moving as though it were a snail.

Walking a little further up and past some more blobs, to Sunny’s surprise, was an egret orchid in a pot. Or…a dead one. It looked alive and well, not appearing wilted as it stood tall. But it was off-color and dark, tainted by the colors of the forest.

The pure white egret that led him here was the opposite.

Yet, Sunny reached out, hand grazing the petals. When he did, his forehead stung sharply between his eyebrows. It was a feeling he’d been getting more and more frequently. His hand shook, watching the petals he touched light up. The flower glowed when he made contact and dimmed once removed.

Something about this seemed important.

No, it is important. Always has been. There’s always been something off about these flowers.

They appear too much. They have been guiding him.

Sunny gripped the egret orchid with both hands–the blinding light that followed ignored through the pain in his skull.

“I miss you, Sunny.”

A piano played on keys made of sand.

“Do you finally see me?”

Sunny recoiled and breathed heavily.

The flower remained standing, flickering with a waning glow. Sunny scrambled to his feet and was overwhelmed by the desire to run away.

“Mari?” Sunny sniffled, looking around. She wasn’t anywhere to be seen. But her voice…he’d heard her voice, he…

Sunny curled up in a ball, holding his head down. The static noise blared in his ears. He couldn’t see anything through it. He rocked gently, trying to follow the thought he had. He tried to remember something. He doesn’t know what he was trying to recall, but it was important.

He forgot so many vital things.

There was so much he didn’t know.

Why was this happening to him? Did he deserve this? Why did he keep going and going without a single answer in sight?

Why did he have to do this alone?

He can’t do this alone.

Sunny just can’t.

He…

“Sunny?”

Sunny tensed, carefully lifting his head. He still couldn’t see clearly through the noise.

Stranger stared back, eyes wide.

“Are you okay?”

Sunny’s face crumpled in response, weak sobs shaking his body. Stranger ran and dropped down beside him. He reached out a hand, form glitching momentarily.

“What happened?” Stranger’s hand froze in the air, expression complicated. He tried anyway. The hand landed on Sunny’s shoulder. Stranger swallowed, calming himself down despite the physical touch. “I–Is it a monster?” His voice cracked.

Sunny shook his head, not noticing the hand on his shoulder yet. “Can’t…remember.” Sunny’s eyelashes trembled, blinking to prevent more tears. “Anything.” Sunny emphasized. He buried his head back in his arms.

Stranger gently rubbed Sunny’s back, jittering. “I can’t remember either. Many of us can’t. It’s frustrating…is it not?”

Sunny kept quiet, fingers digging into his arms. Stranger reached over, gently prying the hand off. It seems this action finally made Sunny notice the contact. He lifted his head, staring at Stranger in wonder.

“Ah…yes. It seems I am corporeal at the moment. But…” Stranger didn’t know if that was a good thing or not. He was happy about it, of course–ecstatic, most probably–but it could very well be a bad sign, if not a good one. “Either I have become stronger, and you have gone deeper to reach me, or…you’re more acclimated to this world.”

Stranger looked over at the grayed flower, frowning. “What is that?”

Sunny followed Stranger’s gaze. “Egret orchid.”

“An egret orchid…” Stranger’s eyes glimmered. “I…” They dimmed. “Don’t like that.”

“Huh?” Sunny pursed his lips, defensive. “I do.”

“No, no, not the flower itself, Sunny.” Stranger managed to put his arm around Sunny, gesturing. “It is this one in particular. This one…brings me discomfort. I feel…” Stranger stared. “Ill.” With a strange gleam in his gaze, Stranger remained fixated on the flower. “Sunny…do you prefer me?”

Sunny’s brow furrowed. 

“I am…first, correct?”

What was he talking about?

Stranger gripped Sunny’s shoulder. “I am first, right? I am…your best friend.”

Sunny watched Stranger warily, the distortions from the area traveling into Stranger’s body. It’s like he couldn’t tear his gaze away from the egret. Sunny glanced at Stranger’s free hand.

“I was…” Stranger said. “Back when…”

He was dissipating. Sunny yanked Stranger’s head away from the egret, forcing him to meet his eyes. Sunny shook him. Stranger blinked rapidly. He seemed to snap out of a trance, face falling into further confusion.

“What…was I talking about?”

Sunny shook his head. How should he know? Instead, he just grabbed Stranger’s hand, staring at the discoloration.

“Ah…that. I do not know what that is.”

Light gray skin, just like Omori’s.

“Maybe it is why I can touch you?”

And like a switch, the moment the words left his mouth his hand went through Sunny’s. Stranger faltered, a sound of protest escaping his throat–a plea–a demand. “That’s not fair.” Stranger’s voice shook, indignant. “How is that fair? That’s not fair. Why does everyone else get to touch you? Why can Abbi hurt you, but I can’t even comfort you? Why can Meido hug you? Why can Uni drain you?”

Sunny tried to make contact, but it didn’t work.

“How much longer will I suffer like this…how much longer must I watch that thing weave itself into your heart!? Why can it hold your hand when I can’t!? Why do you love that thing so dearly!? Just get rid of it!”

Was he talking about Omori? Sunny raised his defenses, unsure where this was going.

“Why–!” Stranger’s voice cracked harshly. “Do I feel like this!?”

His visage flickered, brightening for a split second. There was no color…never any color. But just for a moment…

Sunny thought he looked like those he had just condemned, painted in dull grays.

“I need you! You have something that I’m missing–I know you do! On that day, when I–when I was–” His voice cracked harshly with a glitching static noise drowning out his desperation. “I can save you, Sunny! I’ll do it right this…time…”

Stranger’s words came to a halt. He leaned back, hands reaching up to grasp at his short hair. He tugged at his collar and sweater, and stared at the gray in his hands.

“Sunny, who am I to you?” It was a direct question. It didn’t seem like something rhetorical or even an ask for a description. Was he wondering who he resembled?

“Basil,” Sunny stated simply. Wasn’t that who he looked like? Stranger always has. He may be an entirely different person, but so was Omori to him, and yet they looked the same. Doppelgangers weren’t uncommon here. Most of those living in the dream world, when they still were here, all had traits from people in the real world.

Stranger looked back to the egret orchid, worrying his bottom lip. “I don’t…” His form sharply glitched. “Remember…who I am. But I do know…” He stared at Sunny with that same intense reverence.

“You make me feel complete. But…” Stranger ran a hand through his hair. “Why? Why…do I feel that way? I know you don’t have the answer, Sunny. I know…it’s just…I’m confused. Do you not feel the same way?”

Sunny shook his head.

Stranger placed a hand over where his heart would be. The gray had traveled further down his fingers over the course of the conversation.

“No matter. I will remember soon enough. We all will because we have to. That is the only way for you to be free…and that means you must remember too.” Stranger paused. "Everything."

Sunny looked down.

“Including how you first came to this world.”

*

“What’s wrong?” Basil approached Aubrey holding the spray bottle. She frowned, glancing away.

“I’m not sure. I just…” She twirled a strand of hair around her finger. “I don’t know.”

“I get it. It’s hard sometimes to explain feelings.” Basil smiled, the smaller one that made him look a little stupid in Aubrey’s eyes. Aubrey just shook her head.

“I don’t know…something doesn’t feel right.” Aubrey stared into Basil’s blue eyes, wondering if they were really reflecting the sun with that level of intensity. “What do you think?”

“I’m not sure if any of us feel right…” Basil’s shoulders slumped, smile falling. “But…what can we do but wait?" Aubrey stared after he spoke. He continued, albeit a little more nervously. “Here, can you finish watering the egret orchid? I...I need to go to the bathroom.”

Aubrey watched the action, staring at Basil’s hands as she retrieved the spray bottle. He hurried out of the room, and Aubrey snorted. What a dork. She still couldn’t shake the worry over his hands, though. His hands that…they found no answers for. Doctors gave up eventually after a line of tests, everything showing his body was normal. Even the dermatologist had nothing to say.

She was worried. It could just be her eyes tricking her, but she could’ve sworn the black didn’t reach that far down before. Either way, it didn’t matter. Aubrey sighed, getting up and dutifully spraying the flower. She glanced over at Sunny, heart beating a little faster at the idea of him waking up.

It wasn’t good to get her hopes up. Aubrey turned back to the flower, lifting some of the frayed petals–

Aubrey squinted.

Were her hands dry?

Aubrey placed down the bottle, lifting her hand to her face. She studied her fingers. Man, they were pretty red at the tips. “God…I need to stop biting my skin.” Aubrey winced, figuring it was due to her nasty habit of biting the skin on the sides of her nails.

She turned back to the egret, poking the bright flower.

“Basil’s really good at keeping you healthy…” Aubrey murmured to herself, going back to spraying it.

The flower glowed.

*

What were dreams?

No one really knew. They were a strange phenomenon with no explanation for why they happened. Along with regular incomprehensible dreams, there were other kinds. Like the ones where you knew you were dreaming.

Mari hadn’t ever experienced a lucid dream before.

She decided that she hated them. It turned out to be a lie that she could control what happened in the dream–or, more so, nightmare. After all, what else could this be?

Staring down at her own body, splayed and bent at odd and painful angles…it was hard to stomach, even knowing it wasn’t real. It hurt all the more when her little brother rushed down the stairs, sobbing and begging her to wake up. Apologizing over and over.

What happened?

Who knows.

It made her sick to watch her poor brother lift her body, deciding she was asleep. Basil was there, too, for some god-forsaken reason, helping to raise her up the stairs. They made it up, depositing her back into bed. Sunny collapsed at her side, expression the picture of being stressed out.

Sunny buried his face in the bed’s blanket, body shaking with quiet tears. Basil stood to the side, face in a controlled neutral. No tears were shed as he visibly dissociated, watching Sunny’s misery with dim eyes.

How cruel was this dream of hers? How could her brain conjure up something so horrible? And why did this nightmare have to be one that felt completely and utterly real? The stress of the recital must’ve finally caught up to her.

Mari shook her head, thinking maybe she could try to change the dream's course. She reached out a transparent hand, placing it on Sunny’s head. It went through. Mari frowned. So she was incorporeal now too, huh?

What an awful nightmare.

She doesn’t know how long she remained floating there, only able to watch her brother and Basil descend into total desolation. Grief was tangible in the air of the room, as well as denial. Sunny repeated her name, calling out to her.

But she looked dead. Mari was unnerved by her distorted and motionless body, her mouth forming a grimace. This was an image that would scar her if she didn’t forget it when she woke up. Really, really terrible.

It made her sick, to the point that she was reflecting on her mental state. Was she okay? Clearly, this wasn’t something normal people dreamt of. This was twisted. And when she began to beg for it to end, something finally happened.

Basil cried out, but Sunny didn’t respond. He stepped forward, holding Sunny’s shoulders. He turned Sunny around, shaking him, trying to bring him back to reality. Mari gasped. What kind of expression is that? Her heart ached to see that lifeless look in her brother’s eyes. He looked as dead as her body did.

She couldn’t hear what Basil was saying. After he was finished, he pulled Sunny to his feet, picking up Mari’s body again. Sunny mindlessly followed, entirely out of it. Mari was curious. Were they going to call an ambulance? Bring her to someone that could help? She floated along, at least enjoying that part of the dream. Flying was nice, and so was going through walls.

Down the stairs, and…out the back door?

Mari blinked, flying out to see Sunny drop her after Basil said something. He stared at the tree, gaze as empty as before. It was like he was somewhere else. Mari reached up a hand, feeling the tears trailing down her cheeks. She tried to rush forward and hug him but couldn’t do a thing. He didn’t respond to her voice.

And as Sunny refused to look away from the leaves in the tree, Basil dragged Mari’s body closer to the trunk. He crouched down and picked up the jump rope, tying it into a knot. A very specific knot. The toy box was pushed slightly to the side, and Basil lifted Mari’s body on his own. Sunny didn’t move.

Mari started to feel…

Basil continued.

Mari’s lips parted.

Basil tied the rope around the tree.

Mari covered her mouth.

Basil lifted her body one last time, standing on the toy box.

Mari thought maybe she was screaming.

Basil slipped the noose around her neck.

“Stop it!”

She finally spoke, voice ragged and filled with agony, but neither could hear her.

Basil stepped down and moved the toybox slightly back.

Sunny wasn’t looking.

Mari’s body swayed in the wind.

Basil grabbed Sunny’s hand tightly, and Sunny jerked back. Basil was unwilling to let go, dragging Sunny away. Sunny looked up, watching the tears falling from Basil’s tired eyes. His eyes flickered.

And just as Sunny suddenly realized…so did Mari.

This wasn’t a dream.

All of this was real.

Mari can’t process it as she floats in front of her own body, watching Sunny and Basil step back into the house. They look back. Mari thinks maybe they’re looking at her. Mari stares. The light goes through her.

Basil stops.

The tiredness fades as his eyes stare directly into Mari’s.

Sunny looks up as well.

And it’s then that Mari sees the reflection of her own eye in theirs.

She turns.

Her corpse stares at her.

They don’t see Mari.

They see this distortion.

They…

Sunny, Basil…

They…

…

It’s hard to come to terms with one’s own death. And once the realization settled over her, she remembered the course of events. But instead of anger, betrayal, any blame or fury she could throw at her brother–

Mari shifted the blame for the first time.

There was nothing. She blamed herself. She jumped in front of him. She was fifteen and he was twelve, and she argued and yelled at him like he was supposed to be mature. Mari wasn’t mature. She tore into her little brother because of her own stress until he broke his violin. She wouldn’t stop yelling at him.

She didn’t let him run away.

He merely reacted.

Mari was so, so stupid.

A perfectionist to her core, so deeply woven into her psyche that she pushed it onto her brother. And so the blame shifted again.

From herself to her father.

She hated him.

He was the reason she died. Because if not for her dad’s pressure, if not for him constantly pushing her to be perfect, she wouldn’t have become like this. She would’ve stayed the loving sister Sunny needed, and she would’ve been the Mari everyone loved.

It was his fault for killing her.

And leading up to the funeral, she made it known.

When not watching over her brother, she tried to haunt his dreams. She saw the way he cast blame on Sunny unfairly, despite the cover-up. It seemed like their mom knew the truth to an extent, though, so perhaps he did too.

It didn’t excuse his actions.

She couldn’t enter his dreams. She didn’t know how.

So her dad wasn’t there to receive the wrath she placed on him.

Where else could she put it? She didn’t want to blame her little brother.

Ah…Basil.

It could be Basil’s fault, then. He was the one who hung her and framed it in such a horrifying light. She led her little brother down such a deceitful path. He was content to let Mari rest in bed, but Basil had other ideas.

An idea that no twelve-year-old should have. Physical strength that Mari didn’t know he had either. It was awful what he did to her. It was sickening. She hated him. She’ll haunt him instead.

But…that didn’t work either. He was already haunted by something else, just like Sunny was.

So where would the wrath go? Where is her denial, her grief–where is she supposed to let out any of it? How can she reach her friends again? How…

And then the funeral happened.

Mari stared at her body, looking back at all of her friends' reactions. She hated this. Basil and Sunny looked exhausted. Aubrey and Kel were crying, and Hero…

“Oh, Hero…”

She was screaming again. It was a habit, yelling from the core of her soul or spirit–whatever she was–she just let out every bit of pain. Even when she tried to speak to her brother–to wake him up from wherever he disappeared to when he lay in bed, it was no use. She couldn’t reach him, she couldn’t reach Basil, and she couldn’t reach anyone, no matter how hard she tried.

Mari was stuck suffering with no way to alleviate the agony.

And the blame went back to herself.

She was furious, staring at her own peaceful self, settled amongst the white egret orchids. How could she look so content when everyone around her was suffering like this? Her family, her friends, and even her first love…

Mari wailed in grief.

There was so much she wanted to do with everyone. She had so many dreams to fulfill still. The recital wasn’t that important to her–it wasn’t worth her life. It wasn’t worth Sunny’s. It wasn’t worth any of her friends' lives. It wasn't worth anything.

She ruined everything by dying.

If only she never got so worked up. If only her father didn’t instill perfectionism into her. If only she didn’t put so much value in a stupid instrument. If only Sunny had told her how stressed he was. If only Basil had called an ambulance instead of hung her. If only, if only, if only…

Did she…deserve this?

Was this some kind of sick trick of the universe?

Wasn’t she...only fifteen? Shouldn’t she be allowed to make mistakes? Shouldn’t she get to learn and apologize for her actions? Everyone…everyone had to live with this weight now. She was a burden. And it was multiplied by the lie.

Everyone blamed themselves.

Even those who knew the truth.

Mari hated this.

She stared at her body and screamed at it. She poured out every bit of venom that had built since she’d died, blaming her, blaming that body for all of her pain and all of the pain in those she loved.

When her little brother walked forward, staring into the casket with those empty eyes…

Mari steeled her nerves and thought, maybe I can fix this.

I have to fix this.

Her body was there, and she was here outside of it. But couldn’t she go back in?

Without thinking deeply, Mari flew into the casket, mimicking how her body lay there.

But something strange happened.

Her eyes, her vision…it all sharply turned to white.

Following a crescendo played on broken keys, egret orchids flew across her vision, tugging on her spirit and dragging her somewhere without mercy or gentleness. She was pulled and pulled, trying to claw her way back into reality.

“I’m sorry!”

She regretted it.

She tried to cheat death, and now she wouldn’t even be able to watch over her brother or anyone else. She took that time for granted. She took being a ghost for granted. And now she was disappearing.

Mari didn’t want to move on.

She didn’t want to leave everyone behind.

She needed to see them all be happy again. These can’t be the last she sees her loved ones.

It just can’t.

The tugging on her body eased, nausea disordering her thoughts. The swarm of egret orchids left her vision, leaving behind a pure cloudy white. Mari rubbed her eyes, eventually coming back to herself. She stood up.

…Was this heaven?

Mari looked around, frowning deeply.

She doubted it. She definitely didn’t feel any different besides a heavy dread.

Music? Mari looked around the vast empty space, noting that it definitely looked heavenly, but there was no one else around. The only thing here was some gentle piano music, and some spare egret orchids at her feet.

“Really…wonderful.”

Mari’s sarcastic admission led her to drop to the ground, sitting slumped over. She was upset. Who wouldn’t be?

This was stupid. She was stupid. And now she was stuck in this weird void all alone.

The only comfort she had was the music emanating from her being, but at the moment, the piano did nothing to soothe her. All she could do was stew in her thoughts, following a repeating and endless cycle of blame, grief, and guilt.

…

But then she saw him.

She didn’t know how long it had been, but one day she felt someone’s presence. She quickly scrambled to her feet, the egret’s shifting on the ground from the movement. Hope filled her chest at each step, rushing forward hoping to see someone she desperately needed to see.

And there he was.

Sunny, just as small and frail as the day she last saw him. His eyes were wide and watery, confused yet more alive than he looked in real life. It made Mari happy. She could talk to him! She wanted to help. She wanted to hug him and say sorry.

When she got close, Sunny turned, rubbing his eyes.

His expression changed.

Visibly he restrained a deep fear, staring at Mari with horrified eyes. His mouth opened, calling the name that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

“Omori!” He shouted weakly, running away from Mari.

She stilled.

Why…was he scared?

Did he think she was angry at him? Was he afraid she would hurt him? Mari would never. Mari just needed to talk to him, and he’d understand. But he just kept running. He looked so afraid of her.

“Sunny, wait!”

It’s like he was seeing something else entirely.

Before she could reach him, he disappeared. Sunny disappeared into the foggy white path, gone before a word could be said. Mari fell to her knees. She hugged herself for some form of comfort, the sound of trembling piano keys ringing out over and over. An expression of how she felt.

Was it…because of that day, when he looked back?

That twisted sight…

Mari cried.

She just wanted to talk to him again.

…

She couldn’t tell how much time had passed. There was nothing to do but wait as she played with the egret orchids, twirling them between her fingers, watching them almost float. She wondered if she could make them fly.

Her time was spent meandering and playing with the egrets, waiting for the day someone visited again.

And someone did.

Sunny stood in the same spot as last time with the same expression and demeanor. Mari rushed forward again, hoping to actually speak to him this time. She put a gentle smile on her face, wanting him to not be afraid.

But again, he ran away after calling that name, one Mari realized was the brand of her old piano. Sunny looked at her with so much terror that she felt hurt. Was she really so scary? Did Sunny really believe she would do something terrible to him?

Why did she feel like it wasn’t that?

When Sunny stared at her, it was strange. It’s like he was seeing something else entirely. What if…he was?

It didn’t matter now. She lost her chance.

…Except…

She was missing an egret orchid.

Mari looked around hurriedly, not wanting to lose a single bit of her entertainment. She even started learning how to make them fly! She couldn’t afford to lose a single petal. She closed her eyes and sighed, thinking it was a lost cause.

Her vision changed.

Bizarrely, the scenery shifted. Her body remained in the same place, but her eyes were seeing through something else.

The…egret.

It made it out.

Mari lit up, jumping to her feet.

She could see outside of this place now!

Mari kept her eyes closed, focusing her full attention through the eyes of the flower petal. She began to see a world, her brother rushing away to something she didn’t know. But before she could see further–

Gone.

Mari blinked rapidly.

Did someone break it? Mari almost whined, dropping back to the ground. There goes her chance to explore. She didn’t know how to move the egret orchid correctly and got caught by something. Could she try again? Maybe when Sunny came back, she could send another one out with him. That way she could watch over him in…wherever this was.

Diligently, she practiced controlling the movement of the flower, doing her best, and counting the rest she had. It looked like there were beyond plenty for now, but she didn’t know how long it would last if they kept getting destroyed. Thinking a little deeper, she wondered if these were all the flowers in the casket with her.

Interesting!

At the new theory, Mari grew more invested. She might as well devote her whole focus to figuring out what’s going on.

She…already spent a long time agonizing over the events of her death. It was a dangerous spiral she kept falling down, but it was time she thought about other things. No point thinking about it anymore. She settled comfortably into the last stage of grief, doing what she always did when a problem was handed to her.

Solve it.

…Easier said than done.

While watching an egret orchid fly somewhat steadily...

Oh.

What…was that feeling?

Mari doubled over, eyes vibrating as the space seemed to warp around her. Dizziness exploded behind her temples. She had nothing to grab onto for support, only the scattered petals swaying against the shift.

It felt like it lasted forever.

Mari could tangibly feel the sensation of being turned upside down, taking forever to adjust to the calmed world. She breathed heavily, gagging against the pure cloudy floor. What was that? Mari took deep breaths.

Her brain felt jumbled, but she was relieved it was over. It made her all the more determined to figure out what was going on. 

…Sunny returned again.

Or, who she thought to be Sunny.

Who is that?

He appeared to be Sunny and dressed in Sunny’s old pajamas, but…despite feeling like Sunny was in there, there was a block. It’s as if he wasn’t entirely himself. Still, once seeing Mari, that fear he always had returned, but less visible.

Mari managed to send an egret onto his tank top, watching Sunny disappear into the fog with it. Maybe Sunny couldn't see it? Then, her eyes shut with a sigh, focusing intently on seeing through her flower.

She just had to pray the egret remained hidden and didn’t do something stupid. She couldn’t really control it when it was outside of this place–hadn’t learned how yet. She’d probably need to try a few more times to get it.

She saw a little more this time. It was…an imaginative place, with many locations Sunny walked through. She couldn’t hear anything through the egret, but when Sunny perked up as if listening to something, Mari thought someone was there.

The connection was cut before she could see.

“Damn it,” Mari swore out of frustration, already planning for the next attempt. No parents to scold her for swearing here. She was now independent and allowed to say whatever she wanted!

After some time, while playing with her egrets, she suddenly held her stomach as the world tilted and turned, warping beyond comprehension. A distinctly draining feeling tugged at her as if trying to wipe something palpable in who she was. But it couldn’t. She was safe here.

It was a little less miserable this time, but still. She never wanted to experience that sensation again, but she recovered faster than the last time.

Things continued like this, gradually changing bit by bit.

She knew she was getting older.

She knew time was passing.

But certain things weren’t adding up. She was learning little by little with each egret that was able to escape. The world would still cause that awful feeling of turning upside down every once in a while, tugging on Mari's soul to remove her because she didn’t belong. But it never worked, and she remained.

It happened closer together each time.

And while she aged, she noticed that whatever body Sunny was using didn’t. Then…

One day it wasn’t Sunny.

It was the same body, but on the inside was someone else.

He looked at her coldly, despite the blank stare.

His mere presence was a warning.

Omori.

The name resounded in her mind from then on, knowing something deeper was going on. But she wouldn’t give up. She would reach Sunny one day.

She just had to figure out how these stupid flowers worked. She wondered how far they could go. They didn’t come back once destroyed outside, so she had to be smart about it. It was a limited quantity. Maybe one day she could learn to exit herself–she just had to be patient.

In time, though, she would grow desperate.

Each time the world turned upside down, leaving Mari reeling…

It felt familiar.

Like an hourglass being flipped.

Chapter Text

Mari wasn’t perfect. She never was. Expectation didn’t dictate reality, no matter how much she wanted it to. It was unfair. If she was perfect, she might have figured out what was going on at this point. To be fair, she wouldn’t have been stuck here if she had been perfect in the first place.

But at least she wasn’t stupid. She was perceptive, as much as any other human being was. Although, she was more of a ghost now, right? It was a thought that no longer brought contrived laughter.

It was just the truth.

Mari thought she had more time to reach Sunny, but as the world turned over and over, each time with fewer days between, she wondered how much time she really had left. She had no way of determining how long had passed. She just guessed.

But she was older now. And despite not knowing how many more tries she had before something happened…

She did know she was running out of egret orchids.

There were only nine left.

Over the years–what she assumed to be years–Mari had learned how to control them tightly. As a result, she came to know many things. Some things she wished she didn’t.

One of the first things she figured out was that Sunny had buried the truth of her death mentally. It was a fact she knew to be correct, while almost unsure how she knew. But, it became clear in time this world was built to hide the truth–her death–all of those negative things that drained him of life. Mari wanted to use her flowers to relieve Sunny of his pain, to tell him it was okay to return to the real world and abandon this dream, but…Sunny couldn’t see her flowers. Only those red hands could.

She didn’t know what they were, but whenever the red hands grabbed her flowers, they disintegrated, and she was sent directly back into her heaven. It was frustrating, especially when the hands seemed to come out of nowhere.

Some other things she knew was that the world reset. The flipping of the hourglass, as she imagined it, was a real event. Mari wasn’t entirely sure what triggered it, but she had a guess. When Sunny approaches the truth, that’s when everything starts over. After all, wasn’t that what this world was built to prevent?

The original reset’s changed a lot, Mari could tell. In the little bit she got her flowers out, the world had looked different. After the first few loops with drastic changes, they diminished into more minor things. Cutting off one place, burying another, changing the adventure, distractions upon distractions brought up and solidified.

Mari remembers the first time she saw herself.

A purple doppelganger.

Mari remembers wailing, despairing as she thought, there is no way I could reach Sunny now. He’s too far gone.

At least the other version of her was kind. It just hurt to see a younger, brighter version of herself. The her before death. The her that was actually perfect. Was this how Sunny saw her? Or…was this the Mari he wished he had? One who never got infected with a pressure that overshadowed love.

It was just as shocking to see Kel, Hero, Aubrey, and Basil bound toward her brother–her brother in someone else’s shell–and playing like they used to. Mari stares at her other self and seethes. That was her life. That’s supposed to be her life. This doppelganger was sick trying to take her place. Mari’s thoughts spiraled, but she could do nothing about it over time. Eventually, she just mellowed out, getting used to it.

This was all Sunny wanted, right? His family and friends back?

Initially, Mari had even convinced herself these were dreams. It seemed like that’s what Sunny believed, and it made sense. Until it didn’t. Until the place remained when Sunny woke up, leaving the body he borrowed behind.

Mari realized this was a different dimension entirely.

The colorful characters saturating the world used to remain after he disappeared, but over time, it wavered until only their main group of friends remained when the white door closed. A white door that she could never breach.

Whatever was happening, it wasn’t good for Omori–and she didn’t know who Omori was either. There were still things she couldn’t see. Monsters, she thinks. Monsters Sunny would look at and be afraid of, monsters deep below where her flowers could go.

After a certain threshold, the flowers disappeared on their own. They weren’t sturdy against whatever force hid the darkness in this world. And after testing it out, Mari realized the only person who could visibly see her wisps was Omori and those red hands. She connected the two, assuming Omori controlled the hands.

But why?

Who was he?

Where was this?

And why was Sunny taken here?

Mari thought it was good in the beginning. She cherished the little happiness she saw in her brother, recovering from her death with his wonderful dreams of adventure. It was foolish. It was a façade.

So her goal changed from merely watching over her brother to finding a way to help him leave. This wasn’t the real world. And with the amount of time he was spending here, she began to wonder if he ever woke up. And if he did, for how long?

Short bursts, perhaps.

To bring Sunny to the truth was easier said than done. She tried taking over her other body through her flowers, but she never could reach her other self. Something always got in the way, even if she couldn’t see what.

Thankfully there were others. Mari didn’t know who did it, but someone other than her worked hard to guide Sunny. Somewhere away from here. Mari wanted to support that cause–she wanted her brother to live.

But how?

She only had nine egret orchids left.

The most recent reset didn’t even last a week. How long would this one be? Until when would the world resist collapsing in on itself in a loop of restarting minutes?

Mari sat with her hands folded, staring at her little flowers. The flowers she thought would never run out.

“What should I do?”

She sighed, shoulders heavy. For some reason, a conviction stirred in her heart, telling her this was her last chance. She needed to do it right this time, before everything started over again–before everything was wiped clean of the truth.

“How do I reach him?”

Sunny couldn’t see her flowers.

“I need him to know I forgive him.”

Mari hugged herself.

“I need to tell him to forgive himself…”

Mari grasped one of her flowers, clenching it with a tight, trembling hand. She didn’t know if she was angry or sad. She didn’t know.

But…she wasn’t hopeless.

She had to get out of here.

But how?

...

The egret fluttered in her grip.

…

Maybe if she just…if she was just determined enough…

“I’m going to see him. I’m going to talk to him.”

Mari changed her way of thinking.

“I will help him.”

Mari stood up, staring around at the cloudy white path surrounding her. A heaven of sorts. One just above and connected to the world below–the one Sunny was trapped in.

Nine flowers.

Nine chances.

Ah, just like a cat’s nine lives…

That reminds her…how was Mewo? Mari shook her head. No time to think about it.

Mari walked to the end of the path, an invisible barrier she couldn’t pass.

The flower glided through, disappearing.

Mari closed her eyes and took deep breaths, guiding the egret orchid with her will. Through the extravagant castle, the foggy forest, the lighter one, the tree trunk, and…

She’d never made it this far without being chased by hands before.

Mari controlled her breathing, remaining calm. As long as Omori wasn’t here, she wouldn’t be caught. The white door stood at the edge of the colorful room, a place that felt nostalgic despite being one she rarely visited.

The flower could go through objects, but she wasn’t sure about the colorless door. It exuded energy she was unable to pinpoint. But whatever it was, it made her nervous. Was she strong enough?

Mari suddenly realized she wasn’t alone.

She twirled the egret around, looking up at a giant yellow cat. Its eyes were directly on her. Mari’s flower dissipated particles stemming from her fear, working to keep itself together despite it.

Didn’t…it look like the play structure in Faraway park?

“Go, little one.”

Its voice echoed throughout the room, startling her.

“You will be safe.”

Ah…

That…was exactly what she needed to hear. Despite everything, she still feared disappearing for good. She was worried if she pushed too far, she would lose herself. She would lose any opportunity to save her little brother or even the chance to see her friends again.

But this strange yellow cat…

Mari noticed the white door was open. A sliver of a gap was present as if left that way on purpose. While uncertain if it was that way before, Mari decided it didn’t matter. Closed or not, she would go through.

She would finally see what was on the other side. Mari was going to save her brother. She will free him, she will reach him and tell him she forgives him. She will tell him to forgive himself. She will help him. Mari believed it all with her entire spirit.

Mari sent the egret orchid through the door.

White.

Complete…and utter white.

There was a moment of peace before her entire being was dragged out of her personal heaven, separating her spirit from safety. She couldn’t make a sound, desperately latching on out of instinct. But she was helpless against the universe's tug.

Mari couldn’t so much as call for help as her vision jittered and shifted, static noise distorting around her, the egret orchid disintegrating as she took its place–as she immediately disappeared after stepping into the endless white space.

…

And…

…

Mari opened her eyes at the top of a staircase...metaphorically. She wasn’t sure if she had eyes at the moment. She felt incomplete, like she was going to fade at any moment. Mari quickly gathered herself, not wanting to panic before finding out what was happening.

It was futile, because as her gaze traveled downward, she saw her little brother.

Her little brother fighting a ginormous monster. A horror tormenting him.

Mari rushed down, uncaring that she was left unseen. She tried hugging her brother and went through. She couldn't even cry in her current state. She whipped around, staring up at the terrifying creature like Sunny was. He slashed uselessly with a knife, entirely afraid as he tried to escape.

He couldn’t.

Mari didn’t think she had long. She felt like she was going to disappear. She couldn’t even process where she was or what she was seeing-all she could think of was how to help.

“Take a deep breath…”

A whisper tore from the trace of her existence.

“Don’t be afraid. It’s not as scary as you think.”

Sunny steadied himself.

He took a deep breath with his eyes closed.

Sunny calmed down.

The monster was gone when he opened them.

And so was she.

…

It was only the beginning.

*

Mari came back to herself in her heaven. One less egret, but one step closer to her brother. She let out a sound of pure joy and relief, folding in on herself, hands clasped together above her head. She thanked whatever god was out there for letting her get through. She poured out her love to the universe, firmly believing it must happen again.

It had to.

And it did.

She snuck past Omori again, or–didn’t see him in the first place. He was wholly occupied trying to keep the world in place for Sunny’s return. She again sent her flower, passing by the cat and exiting through the door. Had it been a day?

Either way, it was somehow easier this time to break through reality. It didn’t wear at her soul as much, and when she opened her eyes at the top of the stairs again in that same darkness, she was excited. This was their home–a place that looked like it. The red and blues indicated it wasn’t their real home. But it didn’t matter. She–

Mari felt eyes on her.

One’s full of fear.

Mari trembled, suddenly nervous.

It must be Sunny behind her again…right? What if…just like in the past, he looked at her with fear? What if he was scared of her? Her form weakened at the thought, will wavering.

No.

She would not be afraid.

Sunny…needed her. And she could finally be there for him. She was almost there. Mari just had to be brave. Mari would be a good big sister now. She turned around slowly, eyes shaking–eyes she had this time.

Mari stared at Sunny.

Sunny stared back, mouth slightly open in wonder. Mari was too stunned to even smile, staring with a blank face. Before she could break down and tell him everything she had always wanted to, something dragged her down.

Mari exclaimed in rage, fighting against the writhing mass of black. Mari kicked it off, dragging herself up the stairs in an ironic reverse of her fate. She pulled and pulled herself up to her brother, seeing the spider monster he couldn’t pass.

She felt her body dissipating, forcing the words out of her mouth.

“It seems like there’s a lot going on…”

Sunny didn’t have the knife anymore. Mari didn’t know why.

“You need to block out the little things…and figure out what’s important!”

Sunny closed his eyes, taking a careful breath, centering his mind.

The monster disappeared.

Mari lingered–desperately, as the strange illusion fell. She was truly back home.

Sunny went directly back into his room, crawling into bed and turning over. He seemed tired. His shoes were dirty. Mari stood at the foot of Sunny’s bed, feeling the final bits of herself fading away from the world. There had been so many boxes in this house…

And her final thoughts before disappearing were–

Did Sunny go outside?

Are we moving?

*

One less flower.

One step closer.

She can’t wait for Sunny to wake up again. She needed to see him now. If she could completely cross over through the white door, can’t she exist in the dimension her heaven was connected to? The one Sunny resided in?

Mari tried her best to will herself out of the fake heaven but had little luck. She still didn’t want to risk getting near her other self when Sunny was around–just in case the body secretly sent out red hands without Sunny knowing. It was Omori’s body, after all. Sunny was just borrowing it.

She did eavesdrop, though. She heard something about a library sunken underground.

Mari wondered if that was one of the places Omori buried. She decided to go to it, sending the egret orchid through the ground directly below, just as her counterpart said the location would be. It was a success.

She looked around. She probably wasn’t supposed to be here. She felt like her flower was being rejected from the place. But, upon witnessing the planted orchid’s in pots surrounding her in an almost summoning circle, her desire to stay solidified, taking the place of the egret flower she controlled.

Mari took a few moments to gather herself, ensuring she looked normal and not scary. She had no idea if Sunny would even make it down here, but she had a hunch. Mari just needed to wait. While she waited, she looked around the bookshelves, finding certain books sparkling.

Memories were jotted down in the third person, names omitted. But Mari knew these memories. Especially the one where Sunny…almost drowned.

Mari gently closed the book, placing it back. Her hair swayed when her pale face turned in every direction, staring at the hidden library. This place had a name before…didn’t it? A library of memories…

Avoiding the sparkling books beckoning attention, Mari began to grab other ones. She skimmed through, heart racing at the intensely detailed retellings of events in Sunny’s life. A strange sense of panic filled her while drifting around, taking out and putting back books, seeing how many there were, and realizing what this meant.

Sunny’s whole life was written in books here.

Every memory, every interaction…detailed beyond what any person could recall. Sunny clearly didn’t write these. But who did?

Did anyone? Or did these just appear here like this?

Piano filled her ears, one she knew stemmed from herself. She never did quite figure out why her spirit produced music. 

Either way, Mari found herself rushing to the very bottom, looking for the dustiest and most hidden books. She thought she could find a hint. Mari’s nose twitched, bizarrely picking up on the smell of rainfall. Didn’t she teach Sunny that word? What was it…petrichor? Mari focused back on the book.

‘ ▢ was excited to play with everyone again. But his friends weren’t around, and he didn’t know why. Especially ▢▢▢▢▢ . He was ▢ ’s best friend! So, where did he go? Where did everyone go? It made ▢ sad that no one was around. But ▢▢▢▢…▢  thought of the name and realized it was better not to think about it. Forget about everything, and start over. It would be better this time. This time, everything would be perfect.’

Mari heard a thudding sound and quickly returned the book to its rightful spot, mind reeling. She ran up the stairs, finding Sunny on his back in the middle of the orchids. A light shined down on him as he remained still. Mari tilted her head, feeling herself already dissipating. She frowned.

It was longer than last time, but she still couldn’t stick around for long, huh?

Mari began to walk down the stairs, thinking Sunny would remain asleep. She disappeared, not realizing Sunny's eyes on her back as he left.

*

To go from reminiscing about the past at the lake to now standing in her house underwater…

Mari doesn’t know how she got here. Once again, it wasn’t the world where they belonged. It was an in-between closer to their world than the other universe. It’s most likely what allowed Mari to interact like this.

Another flower down for a good cause. Mari walked down the stairs, not wanting to be at the top of them when Sunny noticed her. It wasn’t good for his heart. Even if he didn’t remember what happened…a part of him buried deep down did.

After she heard Sunny follow, she looked back briefly. Then, she turned around, leading Sunny down. Whenever she stopped, wanting to get close to Sunny, she felt herself losing form. Mari couldn’t be around for too long or get too close. She had to keep going. Maybe she could lead him to safety.

But all she did was bring him to a knife–one that was clearly imaginary but maybe could help him fight the monster gaining on him. The spotlight on Mari faded, and the monster attacked, tangling Sunny in its limbs and dragging him down.

Sunny calmed down and focused. He attempted to free himself but couldn’t shed the last of his fear suppressing him. Mari stood near, clenching her fists.

“You have to keep going.”

Words they both needed to hear.

“Don’t give up. No matter how impossible it seems…”

Sunny reached out to her voice.

He persisted. He freed himself and kept going. He didn’t give up.

…Mari couldn’t give up. Seeing Sunny trying so hard not to drown affirmed that. 

Even with her dwindling flowers…

Mari could help. She was helping.

She hoped she could talk to him soon.

Grabbing Sunny’s hand again in this same place…the same lake he fell into before…

Mari did her best to smile at her brother. Comfort him.

When her hand was no longer solid, and she finally faded into the water, she hoped Sunny saw her. Really saw her.

They both had to continue.

Mari would support Sunny the whole way there.

*

Time was running out.

Mari knew it was.

Through hints in the real world and natural conclusions to be made, Mari realized there was only a little time left before Sunny lost all chance of closure. Of telling the truth and freeing himself of this horrible burden.

Mari sent out a flower. She had to find her other self. Her best bet was using that doppelganger’s body to remain solid in the world. To her delight, no one else was in the playground but her counterpart.

Mari watched her other self walk up to the dock above, humming to herself as she stood staring out at the water, waiting. Mari sent the flower into her. She didn’t know if it would work, but she was willing to wait. Another flower gone, but another chance grasped.

Only four left. She could make it. She had to.

It took a while to slowly overrun her counterpart’s body, gently taking over her with her own, stronger will. Her other self referred to Sunny as Omori still, repeating words Mari herself said before. It solidified her impact.

Just wait.

Mari just has to wait for the perfect moment.

Then, it was there. After the long swimming journey, Mari merged her words with those her other self was already going to say.

“Omori, I’m so proud of you. You swam all the way here, even though you’ve always been terrified of water. But…there’s still one big thing you’re afraid of, isn’t there? Something…a little bit harder to overcome.”

She couldn’t speak more after that, just waiting for the next chance. Sunny remained stoic in that body, but his eyes gave him away. While she couldn’t see anything in Omori’s eyes, there was life when Sunny used the body. She knew he was in there.

The walking continued, passing by shadows on islands mimicking their past selves, those memories Sunny so dearly cherished. Finally, they reached the end of the boardwalk. Mari walked past Sunny and stared up at the gray curtains. She turned around, trying to take the last bit of her doppelganger’s presence as she spoke.

“…Omori…it seems that you have forgotten something important. Are you okay with that?” Mari looked back at the curtain. “I’m not too sure…” Mari felt her body become light, taking more control. She stepped forward in the air, undeterred.

“You’ve seen this curtain once before. The last time we went to the lake. This is my stop though.” Mari’s eyes watered, looking at her little brother’s small face. “I know I shouldn’t have come…it just gets a little lonely without everyone.” Grievances flower past her lips, knowing the risk she was taking, knowing this may do nothing toward her goal of freeing Sunny. But she needed to.

“It’s not my place to say anymore, but…I hope you’re still there…Sunny…” Mari’s voice was deceptively steady. “I really miss you.”

The curtains opened.

White light blinded her, fading as her dress flowed in the wind. She stood in the air facing Sunny, window behind her.

Mari smiled.

“Goodbye…little brother.”

She walked toward the window and faded to white with it.

She…

She finally got to say goodbye to him.

*

Three flowers left.

Mari played the piano with lithe fingers.

For the first time, she knew she had truly crossed over. It brought her hope. It meant Sunny was coming back to himself. He was becoming willing to come to terms with what happened, little by little. Mari, with all of her strength, hope, perseverance, determination–everything and anything in between…

She played under the moonlight shining through the window, sensing her brother behind her.

“You know…waltzes were always my favorite. That’s why I chose this song for our last recital. But you always hated it, didn’t you? How I’d lock myself away on the piano…all that practicing…playing the same song over and over.”

Mari smiled down at the keys, mournful.

“When you first picked up your new violin, you were so eager to play with me. But keeping up with something isn’t easy. Maybe I pushed you too hard.”

Maybe that’s why Sunny pushed back.

She continued to play through that thought. A tear fell, gathering on her eyelash before trailing down her cheek. 

“I’m sorry…”

The duet at her fingertips, played by a single, lonely soul.

“I just wanted it to be perfect.”

Mari didn’t know how her voice kept steady when on the inside, she crumbled and cracked into a thousand pieces. The what ifs came back, the little things that could’ve changed to prevent what happened. If she just…wasn’t the way she was.

“We never did get to play at that last recital. Did you want to play it with me now?”

Hope laced each word, knowing it would be the ultimate closure…for both of them.

But suddenly, the door slammed open–and the light, the curtains around the windows, everything returned to where it had been before, Mari disappearing with the interruption. She couldn’t even prevent it.

For the first time, Mari genuinely wanted to yell at Hero.

*

Only two flowers remained.

Mari held one in each hand.

But…she only needed one.

Mari gently set one down, letting it rest in this heaven. The other fluttered to life, excitedly rushing out through the invisible barrier. And suddenly, Mari was in front of her house with a blink.

Gentle warm light cascaded down, but when she looked up, the sky was a bright, tinged golden white. Clouds blocked out everything else. Two pinwheels gently spun in the wind, her dress following the breeze.

Mari tucked some hair behind her ear, walking forward. She was nervous. This was her home, the one she knew before she died. Walking inside felt surreal, staring at the lived-in home with teary eyes.

This…could’ve still been her life.

And she wanted to blame her dad. She wanted to blame her mom, friends–everyone for not telling her to change how she acted or even look beneath the perfect façade she kept up. Yet no matter how aggrieved she felt, she never turned the blame to Sunny.

Because she just…couldn’t. It hurt too much. It hurt too much to think her brother could hurt her back when he was just a little boy. And she remembers clearly the face he made as she fell.

Pure and utter terror. A specific kind of shock she didn’t think possible to have, especially not through her brother’s usually stoic face. He was never the type to express himself like that, yet, in that moment…

Mari found her feet bringing her around the house, reminiscing on fond memories. She gently let go of the negative thoughts, allowing herself to grieve but not fall into despair.

No one to talk to, complete isolation for so many years, only going off the little bits through her flowers, her lifelines…

Mari stared at their family photo.

She covered her mouth with her hands.

Oh…how happy they all were.

She remembered holding little baby Sunny in her arms as a little girl, deciding she was going to be the best big sister in the world. Then, her mom warmly patting her head, telling her why they chose that name.

Mari always thought that Sunny shined brighter than anyone. She was so proud of him. She loved him.

But…did she ever tell him that?

Had she ever once told Sunny she was proud of him and loved him when he worked so hard, fingers blistering at the relentless practice he was put through?

Her dad only said he was proud of her when she was one hundred percent. A perfect performance, a perfect grade…she put those exact expectations to Sunny. But mom never did, right?

Mom never stopped telling them she was proud. She loved them.

“Mommy…”

Mari sniffled, reaching up to touch the painting. She missed her. She missed her little brother. She missed her family so much. Why couldn’t it have been different? Why couldn’t she have been different? She…

…

Mari had to stop blaming herself…didn’t she?

She had to stop thinking things could’ve been different. She can’t keep regretting the past when it won’t change. But it was so hard not to. Every day she wished for a chance to go back in time and fix everything by taking over her old, stupid self.

Mari poked her brother’s painted cheek.

No matter how much she wished it…it wouldn’t happen. 

She…had to let go.

Mari walked through the hallway and into the piano room, seeing Mewo napping in the corner without a care in the world. Mari took her place on the piano stool, getting comfortable under the soft sunlight through the window.

She played while she waited.

Then…Sunny was here beside her.

Mari smiled, wondering if he was crying like she was.

“Sunny…it’s almost time. You’ve been through a lot these past few days. You must be tired…”

Sunny was still behind her as if breathing would make her disappear.

“We all make mistakes…you’ve been running from this one for a long time now. It’s tough to own up to them sometimes, but…”

Mari took a shaky breath, a genuine soft smile tugging at her lips.

“…you’ll forgive yourself, won’t you?”

Mari put all of her faith in love into the song, hoping he could hear it and understand it.

“You can do this, Sunny. You’ve worked really hard to get to this point…there’s only one thing left to do now.”

Her voice trembled with emotion.

“Know that I’ll always be watching over you, okay?”

Even though she has to move on…

“As long as you remember me, I’ll be here…”

…

After Sunny left the room, she closed her eyes.

She felt her body drift, tugged somewhere else. It was colder, and when she opened her eyes, she found she was within complete darkness. She thought she was alone amongst these chairs, but…

A violin played.

Mari turned, seeing her brother on stage, holding the bow and pressing down on the right strings. A weeping tune sounded, the one she always pushed him to play. An empty room and an empty stage...except for her and him.

She watched, even if he couldn’t see her.

Under that spotlight, Sunny stood tall, the song ringing out more powerful than her piano ever could. But then, he stopped. He fell to his knees, sobbing alone on stage. She couldn’t approach.

Mari was dragged away by that familiar tug.

She felt like she was floating in limbo, waiting for something to happen.

If she focused enough, she thought she could see through the white fog. She thought she could see two figures.

Sunny, and…

Omori.

Mari couldn’t hear anything but the sound of a violin.

This was the sound of Sunny’s pain.

She could only watch as everything slowly darkened into a deep, foreboding red. Pressure weighed down on her, threatening to erase her existence through static noise infecting her being. But she held on. Her will was stronger than this.

...

Suddenly, everything faded to black.

It was quiet.

A decision being made, one she couldn’t even fathom.

She waited.

She prayed.

Mari wished with all her heart that her thoughts followed Sunny.

Then…

It all became white.

She stepped blindly forward, until finding a stool and sitting down comfortably. Her hands reached out, hovering over keys. She began to play in the empty white space, seeing Sunny holding up his violin to her side.

Ah…

They were finally playing together.

The duet they so diligently prepared for.

The duet she died for.

Memories of the past flickered behind their eyes as they played, following the notes with tear-filled eyes. They worked so hard. They worked so hard for this moment to play for everyone who cared about them. To be perfect for everyone who supported them.

This song…was meant to celebrate their life and love.

When did it become something else?

It...didn't matter.

Now, it was brought back to its first intent. Mari and Sunny continued to play together, the memory of water weighing on her hands. Hugging her brother, him hugging her back. Him alone after she was gone.

But now they were together again, on that very stage they never got to reach.

Mari saw Sunny look at her.

It didn’t matter that it was perfect. It was never meant to be that way, was it? And that…was okay. It was okay that it went wrong. It was okay that things didn’t work out like she wanted…like anyone wanted.

It’s okay now.

She’s okay.

And she thinks Sunny finally will be too.

So playing this final duet…

It was time for her to finally say goodbye. It was time for her to move on.

She accomplished her goal. There was no reason to linger any longer.

They both deserved to rest.

The window was in front of her again, that window she saw every single day. The window with closed curtains she felt trapped behind as she played and played, trying over and over again to get it just right. But now the curtains were open.

Now she could finally look outside.

Now...it was time for her to go.

She was free.

Mari played her final notes.

Their song began with her…and ended with Sunny.

It was his turn now.

Mari knew he would be okay.

…

When Sunny looked back to the piano…

Mari was gone.

But…as long as he remembered her…

Sunny held his heart, walking toward the door. He turned to the now empty world, the one he resided in for so long, the one that protected him and kept him safe, kept him alive…

Sunny bowed.

And he finally left.

He walked through the door with the full intention of letting go, just like Mari did.

It was bright on the other side.

…

And yet…

…

And yet…

…

The door that slipped shut…didn’t close.

Omori’s hand was crushed between the small gap, laying on the ground as he had crawled forward to stop it. No matter how hard it tried to close, it couldn’t. Tears streamed down Omori’s face, a trembling sound sparking to life within, ringing out. Desperation kept that hand in place, despite the clear pain it caused him. The world was shaking heavily, beyond the highest magnitude of an earthquake.

Until…the door stopped trying to shut.

The shaking eased.

Omori breathed heavily, the distorted colors in his skin starting to lighten.

He lifted his good hand and patted his own head. Omori sniffled, wishing it would help.

Sunny…

Omori turned toward the door, feeling a tether through it.

Come…back…

It was weak at first, but for a moment, the energy strengthened.

A string that could be grabbed.

Omori reached out.

*

This wasn’t the afterlife…was it?

Mari stared at the egret orchid on the ground, the one she had left there.

…

For the past few days, she had been handling herself with grace to the best of her abilities. She kept her eyes forward, continuously pushing herself and persevering, using her hope to reach the end with Sunny and free him–free herself.

But in reality, she forced herself not to think thoroughly after a certain point. She just had to keep going. Mari knew she could only hold it together for a few days, and a few days was all she needed. It was for Sunny and her own sendoff. She needed to feel in control of herself and her emotions.

Now here she was, back where she began.

She wailed–a primal sound of anguish. Rage consumed her as she trashed around, hitting the invisible wall at the end of her foggy prison. The wrath fell into horror, knowing that if she was still here…everything still existed.

And that meant…

That meant…Sunny…

Mari collapsed just as her past self did. She stared down at the single flower left. Her eyes were wide, flickering with an unreadable emotion. She grabbed the flower with the full intention of crushing it.

But she never could.

It felt like she was being physically torn apart, feeling real pain for the first time in forever. The grief was too vast to handle.

Mari banged on the ground.

“Why!?”

Mari yelled.

“Did it all mean nothing!?”

Her fist continued to tremble at each impact. Her mouth was pulled back into a snarl.

“Let. My. Brother. GO!”

It was futile.

Mari was all alone once again. With the full knowledge her brother couldn’t escape this cursed world.

But why? Didn’t they do everything right? Didn’t she lead him to the truth, and didn’t he begin to forgive himself? He was so determined. Sunny was fully ready to return to their home and tell everything. He was finally going to be free not just from this place, but from the burden of the past–the burden of a lie.

So what happened?

Did Sunny change his mind?

Mari frowned. That wasn’t true. She knew it wasn’t, but she didn’t know why.

If it wasn’t that, then who stopped it?

…

Mari felt cold.

“Omori.”

*

Somehow the way time flowed was even stranger than before. It wasn’t like it made sense in the past–Mari had always been outside of the world below, and therefore followed a different path. Her time in this heaven–like room synced up with her world–Sunny's world.

But right now…Mari doesn’t think it was anymore.

She had been entirely disconnected from her home dimension.

It could’ve been hours, days, or even months of her sitting in the room all alone, crying to herself. She cradled her last flower, her last lifeline. The only way she could reach out again. But she was terrified.

She only had one chance.

Mari couldn’t mess this up, so…she just didn’t try at all. Old habits die hard, and now with actual stakes beyond just a good grade or performance, it was hard to even try. So she just wallowed, thinking all she had done was for nothing.

Pain rang out from her being, the original anger fading into quiet despair.

It was over.

They lost.

But there had to be another way. She refused to give up hope entirely. She would never give up, even if all seemed hopeless. Sunny needed her again. She just had to use this last flower wisely.

She…

…

Why…did it feel like someone was behind her?

Mari turned around, tears dripping down her face.

Sunny stared back, eyes watering. He was completely himself.

Mari opened her mouth to call his name, but not a sound came out, music from within her drowning her voice out. She quickly got to her feet, watching Sunny run toward her with an outreached hand. Mari reached back desperately.

But before they could link hands, she was tugged.

Mari gasped in pain as her vision swam, darkness taking over. She had no way of fighting against the shift elsewhere–she long learned she couldn’t cling on. She cried out, trying her best to remain with Sunny.

It didn’t matter.

Mari collapsed against the ground, a similar empty space. It was completely black. She was stuck in a void, somehow worse than before. Static sporadically infected pockets of space around her. 

Sunny was here. Sunny was here and not in Omori’s body anymore.

What happened?

He recognized her for the first time. He really saw her, not whatever monster he had seen before. It’s like a blockage behind his eyes was cleared. Did that mean this universe had less power over him now? Mari hoped so. She really hoped so.

But…she was trapped.

Somewhere far deeper than before.

Mari panicked, quickly looking around. She pats around her body, fingers carting through her hair. Then, she breathed a huge sigh of relief, freeing the egret orchid from her tangled black locks. Good thing it hid.

There must be a way out of here, right?

The longer she sat here, the stranger her mind felt. Whispers echoed by her ears, telling her things. Things she wasn’t supposed to hear. Mari grit her teeth and stood up, determined to find a way out.

Like that fake heaven, there had to be an exit from this black void.

*

Mari pressed her hand against the wall she found after searching tirelessly.

It wasn’t invisible this time. This time, it felt like she was physically trapped behind something. Mari pressed against it without thinking, feeling herself phase into it. She grew excited, thinking she had found a way to escape through the wall.

But instead, she remained within.

Her eyes managed to open, looking out at the pool of water in front of her, and the path guiding toward it. A voice echoed directly into her mind, and somehow, she knew Sunny had been here not long before.

She was stuck in a wall. Mari glanced to the side, seeing the painted red hands moving as though they were alive, reaching toward her. Were they trying to make her disappear, even like this?

“Predicting where life will take a person is impossible. Ups and downs, trials and tribulations, on and on and on. A life is a collection of memories, of moments, of a constant trickling of time down and down and down.”

Mari frowned.

Where did that come from? It…clearly stemmed from herself, but she hadn’t meant to say that. Was this like when she took over her counterpart? The will of the original still infected her own, and she could only express herself after some time.

“An hourglass of happiness…filled to the brim. Sand sifting through the narrow entry, and before long, it’s all run out. It has to be flipped over.”

Hourglass.

Sand.

Mari’s eyes widened. This was about the resets. She always compared it to the turning of an hourglass. So was it…an hourglass that did it? Or was it metaphorical? Who restarted this world over and over for Sunny?

“But then, sometimes…it just shatters. It was turned too much…reset too many times. Eventually, all the sand will uselessly spill out. Everything’s been used up.”

Mari saw Omori walk toward her, staring up with a blank gaze. Judgment filled Mari’s soul, eyes narrowing.

So that’s who it was.

That’s who did it.

“If only it cherished that time more. If only it was more grateful and careful.”

Mari knew.

“It’s too late now. The sand has blown away in the wind through cupped fingers and trembling hands. It all fell through, no matter how desperately the grains were grasped onto.”

The red hands swarmed her, even within the wall.

“That hourglass…”

Mari smiled. She wasn’t sure why. Perhaps it was a plea. Or maybe it was just out of pure exhaustion. Even the walls of this world encased her, not allowing anything to be free. It was a protective shell.

“It’s hard to even notice the cracks before it breaks.”

There would be no more resets…would there?

The hands completely covered her, and she returned to the darkness she came from. She remained quiet, pondering over the information she spoke. It’s stuff she knew, but she never put it together that way.

It was strange.

When she first went through the wall, for some reason…it felt like she only had one eye.

One vertical eye.

But then it became two.

Why…was she able to take a painting over?

Had this place always been waiting for her? Was this the final trap she needed to escape from? Mari huffed. If this world thought she was easy to trap, then it had another thing coming. She was going to get out of here.

She would, no matter what.

*

It was a risk that paid off.

It took so long to gather the courage to send her last egret orchid through the wall. After all, it could get stuck in it like she did instead of going directly through. But…it made it. And for some reason, the egret exited through a cabinet in the colorful room with the white door. Was that where this place was connected to? But then why did she get stuck somewhere else? It didn't matter. 

Where was Sunny? Mari ignored the big cat and sent the flower out of the room and through the forest. The egret orchid traveled to a pink ladder. Mari thought he might be in Otherworld. That was the order of places to visit, right? Maybe…

She sent it up and around, following what she thought to be the right path. She managed to find some footprints and rejoiced, injecting all her energy into the flower to make it faster. Eventually, she reached an igloo and went inside, going down and then having the flower teleport through the summoning circle on the ground.

Finally, she arrived in the vast snowscape.

The egret flew for a little longer before beginning to slow. It was getting far away, and with white being all she could see through the egret’s eyes, it wasn’t beneficial to see where to go. So, Mari closed her eyes.

She could still take the egret orchid’s place like this, right?

It was her only shot.

She had to find Sunny.

And it worked.

Mari laughed when her feet touched the snow, relieved that she’d succeeded. But what followed dashed much of her hope.

Because even when Sunny approached her and called her name, drawing her attention–and she thought they could reunite again…

“Sunny!” Mari cried out, running toward him. Why did he have to be so far away? They ran at each other at full speed. Suddenly, the gentle wind had turned heavy and violent, and Sunny stumbled.

“Please!” Mari screamed, muffled and desperate. “Let me reach him!” She felt the wind working to send her away, but she was stronger than it. Her will was far stronger than this world could handle. Her fire would not be put out.

Sunny fell into the snow, sitting and crying. It was an image that triggered a memory of her little brother sitting and crying after scraping his knee, waiting for her to carry him home on her back.

“A little snow…!” Mari could barely see. “…can’t stop me!”

Sunny kept trying to get up but was too weak to fight against the torrent of snow. He fell again, gripping the snow and trying to drag himself forward. It hurt Mari’s heart. He was scared. His skin was tinged with frost.

“Sunny! Stay with me!”

Mari almost reached him.

“He isn’t yours!”

She impulsively screamed, the world selfish as it tried to prevent her brother from being free. It kept separating them. It wasn’t fair. 

“Sunny, please…” Mari dropped to her knees beside him. She looked at his frosted-over skin, purple and blue. “It’s okay…”

Sunny hiccupped helplessly. Mari wanted nothing more than to gather him into her arms, comforting him and protecting him. Mari took a deep breath. She can’t keep him here. Just looking at his figure…Mari knew it wasn’t safe.

“Just…just rest, okay? I–I’m sorry I pushed you so hard…you can leave now. We’ll find each other again.”

Mari hovered her hand on Sunny, working to keep the illusion of touch in place. Mari struggled knowing she couldn’t truly comfort him, but made sure to replace that pained look with a smile. She had to let Sunny rest. It wasn’t fair to make him work so hard.

Mari…wouldn’t push him again.

“I’ll always be there to protect you…little brother…”

Sunny disappeared when she blinked.

It was the first time he had left instead of her. It almost made her laugh. She was relieved he had escaped this storm. But she…wasn’t so lucky.

Her form shed particles, and it wouldn’t be long before she was locked back into that dark void. This time…without a flower

Mari…may truly be trapped this time.

*

Mari banged relentlessly on the door, a sickening premonition fueling each impact of her fist. She let out every emotion she had, pouring all that she was into each hit. She had to get through eventually. This wasn’t like the wall in her heaven–this was physical.

And she was going to make it through.

“You can’t keep me here!”

Mari reared back her arm, uncaring of the exhaustion plaguing her whole body. No matter how far she needed to push, she would do it. Sunny needed her…and not just Sunny. Her friends must be worried about him too. And even if she had to sacrifice her afterlife to free Sunny from this place, she would do it in a heartbeat.

So with every bit of will within her, the same hat allowed her to cross over worlds…

Mari threw her fist forward with all her strength.

…

Crack.

…

Mari did it again.

Like a mirror, the crack spread further. Mari used her entire body to rush forward with a loud battle cry, barreling through the wall.

The barrier shook when she broke through, a victorious grin rising before disappearing when she landed in water. Mari worked to get the wet hair out of her face, mumbling to herself in annoyance. Her dress weighed her down. The irritation disappeared when she realized it meant she was corporeal–or could be corporeal.

Mari put her hands on her hips, looking at the painted red hands rapidly writhing around as if panicking. Mari let out a laugh, relief making her giddy. They couldn't get her now!

But then, a hand came out through the hole in the wall. Mari hastily flew and ran above the maze, launching herself off the walls with raging adrenalin. She felt like a superhero. At least that part was nice, even if she was currently running for her life.

“You can’t catch me!” Mari taunted, the red hands slower than she was. She figured if they caught her she’d be locked up again. So, she just needed to run until she found Sunny. Or, that may be too risky. He was with Omori, right? At least, she assumed, considering Sunny was using his own body now.

The next best course of action would be…

Oh.

She needed to find more egret orchids.

And…

Mari glanced at the gathering hands, increasing in number.

…a sanctuary.

Chapter Text

“You have to go to the Lost Library.”

That was the last instruction Stranger gave him before disappearing. Sunny sighed, looking around the eerie dark forest. He’d have to get out of here first before heading to the library again.

While wandering around and trying to find an exit, Sunny mindlessly placed together some more of the little ones scattered about, smiling whenever they squeaked in joy. He wasn’t really sure what this was accomplishing, but maybe the creature’s enjoyed having two eyes and being combined.

It also helped him to know if he was going in circles. He’ll realize he’d been there if he found combined little ones. Though…some of them seemed to be gone. Did they disappear? Did they go somewhere? No, the blobs can’t move. It must be another strange mechanic of this space.

Finally, Sunny found a space between some trees. It definitely looked like a way out. After gathering some courage to go into the darkness, Sunny stepped through. He found himself…outside the bounds of the forest.

That…is ominous. Sunny intensely felt like he didn’t belong, more so than when he just wandered in the forest.

Sunny kept a hand along the tree trunks as he walked east. He decided this must be the way out if he felt so strange. It was genuinely dull, though. There was nothing to see besides a dark void, and as he finally passed by another opening in the trees, he almost went back through. But then he saw something up ahead.

A door.

A…door.

Isn’t that familiar? Sunny frowned at the thought, moving to stand in front of it. He was away from the safety of the wall of trees, now standing in complete empty space. He stared at the door, unable to see anything around it. It didn’t seem to lead anywhere…there was no building to be seen.

But then he looked up.

...

Sunny trembled, taking a step back.

...

He couldn’t see it clearly, but…

Something was behind that door.

He just didn’t know what.

Sunny's stomach dropped, and he hastily turned around, deciding it was better to leave. There was nothing for him here. There was nothing to see or hear.

He walked past the first entrance, and spiderwebs crawled together to block the path. Sunny knew it would be an unbreakable barrier. That’s fine, though. There was the entrance he came through. Sunny continued to walk, refusing to look back.

...

Creak.

...

Sunny froze.

...

Sunny’s chest heaved, eyes stinging under the certain pressure of the unknown. He tried to run, but he couldn’t. He couldn’t even walk at the brisk pace of before. Like a nightmare, he was slowed down by an unknown force when he needed to escape. It weighed on him.

Sunny was afraid.

He kept walking, slow as he was. His heart beat in his ears, just waiting for whatever was behind that door to reach him. Something was going to happen, but he didn’t even open the door. It just opened on its own.

It just…

Sunny looked back, despite everything within him screaming not to do so.

...

The door was open.

...

Sunny opened his mouth on instinct, but nothing came out. The universe itself silenced him, taking his voice. He could only stand helplessly under the weight of horror. Dread trickled within his veins, swallowing thickly while blinking back tears.

The darkness around him brought no comfort, the void doing more than just call to him–it warned him. But he kept going forward under the assumption of his own exception, thinking he was different, thinking the world didn’t affect him the same. Sunny turned as fast as he could, begging his legs to move beyond a sluggish pace.

He couldn’t. He was stuck. He was going to die. He was going to die right here. He didn’t even open the door.

He didn’t open it for whatever that thing was behind it. If he knew something was there, he would've never approached in the first place.

That thing was going to reach him. Sunny couldn’t run away.

He could feel it gaining on him.

A tingling sensation formed in the small of his back, and Sunny could do nothing but feel the space around him closing in. Step after step, he tugged himself forward, hopeless against the forces of the world that worked to pull him down. Did he deserve this? It was beyond that at this point.

A bead of sweat trailed down his temple yet didn’t soothe his cold yet heated face, and the cotton texture of his tongue threatened to choke him. The startling thought that entered his head was beyond what he’d thought so far, one that didn’t make sense in his current understanding.

Did the world need him to be alive to continue? Or was he nothing more than an intruder here?

...

The intense urge to turn around and just know what was gaining surfaced and stirred his heart, opposing ideas coexisting on how to handle this. Cognitive dissonance turned into nothingness, every thought at once leveling out into a blank canvas. Nothing but the sound of his ragged breathing and the quiet step of his shoes against the colorless ground.

The entrance was blocked by webs.

Sunny stared.

...

He really was at the mercy of this world, wasn’t he?

And whatever was behind him now already won.

Sunny lost the moment he stepped in here.

There was no calm with acceptance, and now with nowhere to go, Sunny turned around.

And the amalgamation–twisted, limbs extending and curving unnaturally, painfully, forever trapped in a tortured state–that faced him, barely visible or comprehensible in the dark, sparked a mind-numbing pain.

“The door is opened. It can’t be closed.”

The voice boomed. Sunny’s ears bled as his knees buckled, sending him to the ground. Sunny stared up, eyes blown as wide as they could–on the verge of popping out entirely.

“You opened it far too wide, dreamer.”

The image of a hidden room within a castle, down flights of stairs, behind a red gate, and embellished by a golden arch.

Sunny remembered.

The Keeper who disappeared.

A giant monster merged in with other discarded residents, ones that went against the will of the world.

Sunny’s forehead burned, searing his skin.

“You should turn back while you still can.”

A final warning.

*

“Egret orchids aren’t poisonous…are they?”

Basil turned around at Kel’s hesitant question. He frowned. “It’s about as bad as any flower is if you eat it, but it’s not poisonous. Why?”

“I was wondering if…that’s what happened to your fingers. Like…if it hurt them, or something. Since we’re–you’re touching it so much.” Kel had a hand on the back of his neck, looking away.

“…Kel.” Basil stared. Kel leaned back, disliking the intensity. “Can I have a high five?”

“That’s uh–that’s kind of random, Basil, haha.” Kel laughed him off, shaking his head. “I didn’t realize you liked high fives so much. There’s nothing really to high five about right now, though…”

“Can you finish spraying the egret for me?” Basil held out the bottle with that same stoic expression. Kel sucked air through his teeth, looking away.

“I–I mean, I totally would, but I think you got it. You’ve got a green thumb, man. Don’t let me accidentally kill it.” Kel shrugged, both hands returning to his pockets.

“Somethings wrong.” After Basil spoke, Hero walked into the room. He sensed the strange atmosphere and became alert, eyes darting around.

“What’s up?” Hero went into a diffusing mode, ready to fix the mood. Basil’s eyes slowly moved to Hero, causing the hair on the back of Hero’s neck to stand. It was uncomfortable. “Uh–um…what is it?”

“Could you spray the egret for me?”

“You look like you have it covered.” Hero grinned, charming as always. His left eye twitched. Basil placed the bottle down.

“You guys are hiding something from me,” Basil mumbled, crossing his arms when he faced the brothers again. Despite being shorter and a fair bit weaker, he didn’t back down. Instead, there was a certain heaviness to his presence. “Why?”

“W–What? I’m not hiding anything!” Kel got defensive, louder by accident. Hero shot him a weird look.

“What was that reaction?” Hero’s shoulders rose with tension. “Kel, what’s going on?”

“Hey, don’t push this on me! You’ve been acting weird too!”

“No, I haven’t.” Hero dodged, shaking his head. “Stop avoiding the subject.”

“What even is the subject!?”

While the two were distracted, Basil walked forward, eyes gleaming. Without asking, he grabbed Kel’s wrist and pulled the hand from his pocket. Kel ripped away his hand on instinct but was a second too late.

Basil steadied himself, frowning deeply. “This isn’t stuff you should hide.” His expression worsened, eyes watering. “Why are you hiding this?”

“Kel…” Hero reached over without thinking, grabbing Kel’s other hand. In doing so, he exposed himself without realizing it. The brothers stared at each other stupidly. Basil remained aside, emotional.

“Did you get your fingers broken–”

“Do you have liver failure–”

“Both of you know it’s not like that!” Basil shouted, stopping the nonsense the two were about to start. He clenched his fists, scowling at the two brothers. Kel looked like a deer caught in headlights while Hero covered his face in shame. “How long have you two been hiding this!?”

“Well…” Kel shuffled in place. “I honestly didn’t really notice until today, so, I don’t know…I just thought it didn’t matter. Nothing to worry about, haha.” Kel said, getting quieter with each word. Hero gave him a pointed look.

“Come on, Kel. You need to tell us these things. It’s natural we’ll worry about you, and it’s not taking anything away from Sunny.” Hero sighed heavily, patting Kel’s back. Kel stared back blankly.

“Didn’t you do the same thing? Hide it to avoid worrying anyone? We just followed in Basil’s footsteps.”

Basil, who was now tapping his arm anxiously. The black had almost reached his knuckles. Kel and Hero sat down on their respective stools while Basil paced back and forth, trying to figure out what was happening.

“So…do you think Aubrey has something too?”

“I saw it.” Basil interrupted, speeding up. “I already saw the red on her fingers. I thought they were just dry, but I’m going to bet they’ll be an even darker red the next time we see her.” Basil pointed at Hero. “Your blue fingertips are too saturated to be bruised, and Kel’s are the same. So it’s not jaundice. It’s something else.”

“Okay…but what is it?”

“You think I know?” Basil tugged on the hair strand by his ear, worrying his bottom lip. “At this point, I’m starting to think something supernatural is going on.”

“Supernatural?” Hero rose a brow. “Uh…I’m not sure about that. Seems too out there.”

“Hero. Your fingertips are bright blue. That’s not normal.”

“They’re not as bright as your eyes.” Kel pointed out, feeling proud of himself. Both Hero and Basil stared at him, unamused. Kel’s shoulders slumped. “What? His eyes are freakishly blue. It’s scary when he stares at you.”

“That’s offensive, Kel.”

“I don’t think it is. His eyes literally glow in the dark.”

“Don’t all blue eyes?”

“Aubrey’s don’t.”

“Those are contacts. Plus, they’re not even blue.”

“Touché. Does anyone else in our town have blue eyes?”

“Not that I recall–”

Basil dropped down to the ground in a squat, head down and arms straight out. He was utterly defeated. Kel and Hero shut up at the sight.

“…We’re doomed.” Basil was barely audible.

“I wouldn’t say that!” Kel put a hand on his flexed arm, grinning. “We can solve this mystery, easy!”

“What are we solving?” Hero rubbed his arm, glancing at his stained fingers. Kel shrugged while Basil lifted his head. Then, he got up silently and took the stool directly by Sunny’s side, ignoring the brothers.

Fair enough. Kel nodded, studying his fingers.

“I wish you were awake to help,” Basil murmured, reaching under the blanket to hold Sunny’s hand. They usually kept him tucked in pretty snug, but Basil wanted some comfort. It shouldn’t be too bad taking out his hand.

A cluster of…something formed in his stomach, narrowing his eyes. Curiously, he lifted Sunny’s hand from beneath the blanket. He stared at it.

“Something…”

Basil’s voice tremored, eyes shaking.

“Something is really wrong.”

Sunny’s fingers were pure white.

“Something…”

Basil looked at the egret orchid.

He felt a pulling sensation.

“Hero?”

“Yeah, Basil?”

“Do you…do you really think supernatural things…are too out there?”

“I mean…” Hero ran a hand through his hair, wincing at a knot. “I’ve never really thought about that stuff.” That was a lie. That was a massive lie. He lied straight through his teeth. And it seems like both Basil and Kel noticed.

“I think about ghosts and stuff.” Kel shrugged. Basil continued to stare at the white egret orchid, then back at Sunny. He leaned forward, seeing something off. Basil brushed Sunny’s fringe out of the way, staring at his forehead.

“Either…this is some kind of strange decay happening to all of us at once, or…” The space between Sunny’s eyebrows was discolored. Basil pursed his lips. “Or…”

“Or?” Kel parroted, standing up. Hero followed, both going to Sunny’s side. Basil watched the flower gleam under no sun. His heart pounded in his chest.

Kel and Hero glanced at each other over Basil’s head, concerned. Should they talk to Polly? Maybe Aubrey? It was worrying that Basil was starting to look to the supernatural for answers.

But, neither could deny that…things were starting to grow uncanny.

Nothing made sense logically. So while they could easily brush Basil off and say thinking spiritually was stupid…

It wouldn’t be entirely correct. At this point…they may need to start thinking outside the box.

*

Sunny wasn’t awake for long after being kicked from that dark forest. He fell asleep almost instantly as the torrent of confused thoughts jerked him straight out of reality. Great. No rest for him.

“Done?” Sunny pat Omori’s back, waiting for him to unlatch. There’s always some mandated hugging time after returning to White Space. Omori pulls back, face in a full pout. Sunny pat his head. “Sorry.”

It was quiet while Omori stared at him.

Sunny tilted his head. “…Play?” He offered, pointing at the open door. Omori got up, refusing to let go of Sunny’s hand. Sunny was amused as he guided Omori out of White Space, looking up in the Neighbor’s room–

…

Where…is the Big Yellow Cat?

Sunny can’t remember the last time he saw him.

The realization was jarring, but he had to keep moving. He didn’t want Omori to worry. Sunny walked up the stairs, bringing Omori with him. He tried to remember the last time he saw the Big Yellow Cat. Maybe before he talked to Uni–or, Uni spoke at him?

Omori didn’t say anything as Sunny brought them back to the Pyrefly Forest, hopping into the cart like they always did. Sunny squeezed Omori’s hand in anticipation. At first, he thought of secretly going to the Lost Library on his own, but he figured there wasn’t a reliable way to go alone without making Omori scared.

It should be fine. Sunny was sure Omori would be okay. It was a little scary down there, but Sunny would be with him. They could do it together.

They climbed down the ladder and into the colony, Sunny’s heart pounding in anticipation. Whatever he was about to find would change everything. He knew. He could feel it deep within himself, a flickering memory trying to claw back up.

Lost Library…it had the answers he needed. He hoped Stranger was right. He hoped…that…

…

The doors…

Everything else was the exact same.

But the doors.

Instead of the grand pink ones, it…was a sliding one. Colored realistically, unlike the rest of the cave.

...

Sunny’s throat closed up.

This…looked like the door in his own house. The one facing the tree stump.

What…is this?

Sunny reached out a shaking hand, placing his hand on it. He half expected the illusion to disappear, but…

It opened.

Sunny stepped inside. His vision whited out before fading back to normal.

His eyes met a small room with a singular couch and lamp, the wall decorated with photographs. The sound of nature trickled in, birds chirping and a breeze flowing.

Sunny stared at his family photo.

…

Where…was Sweetheart’s Castle? This was nice–it reminded him of home, but…

But…

Sunny slowly turned around.

Omori stared back innocently, almost excited. As if…

“Did you…?” Sunny could barely get the words out. Omori nodded happily in response, gesturing around. He then stepped forward, awaiting praise like he always did. But Sunny could only think about how there was no way to get to the Lost Library now. That was the only entrance Sunny knew of. He couldn’t stop shaking.

Omori started to look confused.

“Omori…” Sunny rubbed his arms, goosebumps rising. “Why?”

“For you.” Omori rushed past him, sitting on the couch. He got comfortable, then got off, gesturing for Sunny to sit next. Sunny followed without thinking, sitting down. It was nice. It…felt incredibly peaceful. All his worries washed away as he sunk into the cushions, nostalgia blurring his vision.

It was wonderful.

...

Sunny got up.

Omori continued to wait for praise. He even leaned forward, wanting Sunny to pat his head for a job well done.

Sunny lifted a hand and complied. Omori’s hair was soft. Omori…was innocent.

Omori just wanted to make Sunny happy. He didn’t do it maliciously. Sweetheart’s castle probably just seemed like a danger–somewhere they wouldn’t return to. So Omori changed it. Didn’t The Keeper offer that power to him? The Keeper that was now…in…

…

‘You should turn back while you still can.’

…

“Omori…” Sunny spoke hesitantly, sitting back on the couch. Omori squeezed in next to him, hugging Sunny happily. Sunny continued to pat Omori’s head. “You’re…a good boy…right?”

Birds continued to chirp, the gently twinkling of windchimes in the distance.

“I can trust you…” Sunny breathed shakily. “Right?”

Omori nodded rapidly, looking like the image of an obedient kid.

“Promise?”

“Promise.” Omori’s eyes glimmered, not a shred of dishonesty behind them. Omori completely believed the words he said. Sunny relaxed, leaning his head on Omori’s.

“Okay.”

Sunny listened to the plucking of strings, barely audible yet increasing in volume.

“I believe you.”

*

“You have it too?” Aubrey’s eyebrows shot up, blinking rapidly. “For real?”

“We all do.” Hero said, playing with the card in his hands. “Even…Sunny.”

“Sunny?” Aubrey’s energy wavered. “What…color are Sunny’s fingers?”

“White.” Basil chewed on the sandwich, looking around the cozy restaurant. It was a small shop near the hospital, and they often went there for lunch or dinner after visiting hours. “Like a marble statue.”

“…Poetic.” Aubrey stabbed her fork into the salad. “So what? Are we the primary colors plus black and white?”

“I guess.”  Kel shoved a whole bread roll into his mouth. Aubrey’s face scrunched up in distaste. “We’re kind of like The Wiggles.”

“I’m going to ignore that.” Aubrey took one of Kel’s bread rolls and ate it before he could protest. She chewed with a smug expression. Hero almost sighed up a lung, hanging his head.

They all ate silently for a few minutes before Basil suddenly spoke up. “Why won’t you guys believe it’s supernatural? That’s the only thing that makes any sense now.” Dark bags were present under his eyes, making his blue eyes all the more prominent.

“It’s kind of hard to shift your whole belief system on the fly.” Aubrey gestured with her fork. “Plus, we're taught not to believe in this stuff, right?”

“Well…” Kel slowed down his eating. “My mom is pretty superstitious.”

“Superstition is different than believing in the supernatural, I think. One kind of implies a lot more than the other.” Aubrey said. She turned to Basil, who was staring at his sandwich like it was a puzzle. “Why are you so set on it being mystical or whatever?”

“It’s a hunch.” Basil rubbed his eye. “I think something’s up with the egret orchid. Our fingers got stained after I brought it in. It keeps glowing.”

“Isn’t that just an illusion? Like your eyes?”

“Why does everyone keep talking about my eyes?” Basil whined, now his turn to put his head down like Hero. Aubrey twirled a strand of hair around her finger.

“I think it’s more strange we didn’t point it out for this long. I thought I was just crazy.” Aubrey grumbled under her breath, and Kel stared at her with wide eyes.

“I thought the same thing! Hero said it’s just how blue eyes are, but I doubt that.”

“What is this contributing?” Hero interrupted, raising a hand up. “Can we move on from Basil’s eyes? It doesn’t have anything to do with this.”

“Alright blue fingers.” Aubrey snorted, and Hero quickly hid his hand again.

“You’re just lucky you got a more natural color…” Hero spoke bitterly, but Aubrey laughed harshly in response.

“Natural?” Aubrey lifted her hands, showing off the vivid, unnerving red. “How is this natural? It stands out way too much. I would say Kel’s is the most reasonable, but…the yellow is way too bright. Like piss.”

"Your pee isn't supposed to be neon!" Hero's distraught voice was ignored.

“Thanks. Feeling the love.” Kel rolled his eyes.

“Easy with the sarcasm, dumbass.”

“Who’s the dumbass?”

Kel and Aubrey glared at each other. Hero returned to eating after being ignored, pretending not to hear them.

Basil’s head hit the table.

“We’re definitely doomed.”

*

Sunny fed some candy to Omori, face neutral. Nothing was given away about his emotional state as he gave Omori affection. Internally, he was lost in thought, mindlessly accepting the treats Omori gave him in return.

His eyes trailed over to the floating mirror, the memory of Shattered Omori surfacing. And with that memory came the image of Uni, followed by the Big Yellow Cat. He decided the cat disappeared around the time Uni approached him.

The other great creatures…Humphrey, and Abbi. What happened to them, exactly?

‘The deeper well shouldn’t be difficult to traverse, but remain alert. It has a tendency to warp memory.’

Sunny’s eyes trailed to the other end of the park, seeing the path to Basil’s garden.

‘But you cannot bear to let go yet.’

Sunny tasted water.

‘You can go deeper if you wish.’

There was no way for him to reach the garden yet. Not when he knew it would be protected. Not when he was already told to go to the Lost Library first.

‘You can understand eternity.’

And where was the place that waved answers in front of him?

‘You will find every answer you need.’

He had to go back to the Deeper Well.

“I want…to party.” Sunny reached over and gently tugged Omori’s cheek, and Omori reached up to do the same. He silently agreed, and Sunny led them away once again. All the way north and onto the raft.

There was a deep sense of melancholy settling over him, especially here.

This lake.

Sunny let Omori hug him, wanting Omori to remain calm no matter what happened. If stress set in, he’d start getting corrupted–by what, Sunny didn’t know. The red hands tended to lash out too. It was better to avoid that entirely.

Omori’s breathing evened out, and Sunny looked up and around through the fog. He wondered why Omori was so tired.

Sunny decided not to think about it.

A familiar tune suddenly rang out amongst the simple repeating tones. It reminded him of…waiting. Peacefully…waiting.

Sunny noticed the glowing egret orchid a distance away. It didn’t get closer, merely twirling in the air as if to say hello. Sunny almost lifted a hand and waved but decided against it. Better not to jostle Omori. He doubted the egret wanted Omori to wake, considering Sunny had noticed they only appeared when Omori was gone.

He wasn’t stupid. He was perceptive enough. He couldn’t grasp some of the bigger things going on, and he…definitely was looking over other things, but…

Anyone else would in his position, right?

The flower disappeared into the fog, and a warmth Sunny didn’t even know had surfaced waned. It seemed like the flower wanted him to go in the opposite direction. It was too late for that now, though.

When they arrived, Sunny initially went to wake up Omori.

But…

It…would be nicer to let him rest.

Sunny gently laid Omori down, finding it endearing how he slept so soundly. He looked cute and harmless. Sunny looked around for some kind of a blanket but found none. He looked down at his own sweater vest.

It wasn’t big, but…

Sunny pulled it over his head, then laid it across Omori’s shoulders. Omori seemed to subconsciously grab onto it, expression more at peace than before. Looks like it was comfortable.

Sunny felt a little weird only wearing his collared button-up. It wasn’t like it was cold or anything, but he was used to the slight weight on his chest. Sunny adjusted the collar so it wasn’t sticking up and walked to the well, climbing down. It felt longer climbing down alone, but it couldn’t be helped.

It was just like it was before.

Without dawdling, Sunny made his way to The Last Resort, remembering a shortcut. A toilet was connected to the Deeper Well for some reason, right? It went directly to the entrance of Humphrey’s Cave.

Although it was strange stepping into it, once Sunny did, he was transported nigh instantly. Walking over and up the ladders, Sunny’s eyes trailed around, noticing the slightly larger little ones in this area. Sunny stepped near one, crouching down.

It looked at him.

Sunny decided to play his usual game and retrieved one of the other little ones, finding it heavily as he carried it over to combine. The now two-eyed creature narrowed them in happiness. Sunny found a lot of entertainment in such a simple thing. He felt like he was doing good.

These little ones seemed of a different variant, but besides the slightly blue color and shaped differently, they acted much the same.

Once he passed all of them, combining them into twos, he finished climbing up the ladders. Before going into the cave, he took deep, calming breaths. Once again, Humphrey was nowhere to be found.

Nothing he can do about that. Sunny doubted Humphrey would help on his journey anyway. Despite being hesitant to go forward, Sunny knew he had to if he wanted answers. He didn’t know how to get to the Lost Library, so this was his last hope.

Sunny stepped into the final whirlpool, finding himself in the Map Of Truth. Sunny trudged forward, but no voice spoke to him this time. It was silent. The hands that once lined the walls were also gone, unnerving Sunny further.

It was a grueling walk through the water, but at least he reached...the end…

Sunny stopped breathing out of shock.

The…wall was completely torn down.

Broken.

The Something that once stared down at him was gone, an endless void meeting his eyes. Sunny felt cold as he stepped back, seeing the broken wall pieces on the ground. What…broke through?

Did this mean he…

Sunny covered his mouth, feeling sick.

Did he really have no way to find answers now? The voice was what offered him to go deeper. He couldn’t do it on his own. Sunny was completely stuck, and he doubted he would find anything useful in the empty space ahead of him.

Was he too late?

“This…is…”

Sunny stomped in the water.

“Stupid.”

Sunny glowered at the water below him, not entertained in the slightest by the permanent red. Was it red before? Who knows. It didn’t matter now. This place was useless.

This place…was entirely useless. Why would he ever need to come here again? There was nothing for him here, nothing for anyone. Nothing would ever happen here. It was pointless. It was useless.

What a stupid, stupid place.

...

Sunny looked down slowly.

…

What…is that?

Sunny shakily took a step back, seeing the white burst stemming from his feet. It traveled across the water and crept up the walls. Certain doom filled Sunny’s chest as he heard a garbled scream from a place he couldn’t identify.

It was shaking.

The area was shaking.

Sunny stumbled backward, terrified as the broken wall was overtaken by white, dissipating into the color itself. No, not only that. Sunny looked down, realizing the water was gone.

It’s like…everything was turning into…

“Wait!”

Sunny shouted at nothing, desperately trying to escape the rapidly decaying area. The white hurt his eyes, and he continued to scream in his mind, thinking about how there still could’ve been something useful here. What if he just needed to look harder? He gave up way too quickly.

It was too late now. Sunny continued to hear the crumpling of rocks as they grounded into nothing and the swishing of rushing water flowing into emptiness. With a last burst of strength, Sunny hurtled himself at the whirlpool, going into it right before the white reached it. 

Sunny exited the Map Of Truth with burning lungs, rolling onto the boardwalk. Sunny put his arms over his head, curled up and bracing himself in case the destruction reached him.

The shaking stopped after a few moments, and Sunny carefully lifted his head. He turned around, getting up from his army crawl.

“What…the…”

Sunny stared down at the water.

The whirlpool…was gone.

Like it never existed in the first place.

Sunny put a hand to his neck, that suffocating feeling rising. What just happened? Was that was Stranger was warning him about? About going too deep and not being strong enough?

No, no, it wasn’t that. Was it?

Was he in denial?

What had he just seen?

He…had to get out of here.

Sunny scrambled to his feet, rushing out of the cave and straight back through the shortcut. He appeared in the last resort, whipping his head around and clasping his hands together.

Where should he go? Should he go back to Omori?

Sunny roughly ruffled his hair, trying to think.

What just happened?

What just happened!?

Sunny held his head, feeling like it was splitting apart.

For a moment, staring at his hands, Sunny thought they had lost their color. It must have been a trick of his eyes. It must be.

Sunny continued taking deep breaths, trying to piece himself back together. Dizziness threatened to topple him. He remained as strong as he could, stumbling toward the Last Resort. But should he go that way?

Should he go somewhere else?

Sunny was at a loss.

It was better to go in. Sunny rubbed his arms, stepping into the resort. He directly walked toward the elevator, wondering if it worked. Then, he decided to rest in bed while waiting for Omori.

He couldn’t bring himself to climb the ladder out of the Deep Well nor go anywhere else. He was scared. What if it happened again? Sunny couldn’t even process the prior event as he clicked on a random floor, tripping out of the elevator once finished.

Time for bed. Sunny hugged himself as he entered one of the rooms, vision blurry. When he walked in, he made a beeline for the bed, not noticing the plushy until he collapsed onto the blanket. Sunny blinked tiredly, lifting his head.

…Wasn’t that doll thrown away multiple times?

Sunny stared at the familiar doll, grimacing. The resemblance to himself brought little comfort when a knife was through its back. Sunny gave a little sigh, feeling bad for the inanimate object. He couldn’t help it. He always had a soft spot for toys.

With a shaking hand, Sunny grabbed it, bringing it close to himself and snuggling in. He couldn’t be bothered to go under the blanket, instead grabbing one end and pulling it over himself. The pillow was soft.

This was nice…

…

Sunny poked at the doll, trying to pull the knife from its back. It didn’t work. Sunny flipped it around to see if the face accurately resembled his own.

Hm…the eyes were gone.

He wondered if there was something within them.

Sunny decided to look into the hollowed-out eyes.

...

A yank.

Sunny shut his eyes tightly, for the first time in a while experiencing discomfort during a shift in location. He could barely see for a good few moments, inwardly complaining about his terrible luck. He just wanted to rest.

And now he was…

Now…

Sunny covered his mouth.

He felt sick.

Sunny kept his eyes closed. He refused to open them.

It wasn’t a new feeling.

This unique sensation, the tugging on his soul, the foreboding omen that made his hands shake–he needed to get out of here–he wasn’t supposed to be here. No one ever was supposed to be here.

There was nothing here.

Nothing could exist here.

The suffocating feeling–the sense of being completely trapped and helpless, with no way of escaping the hell that pulled at his spirit. He wished someone would save him. Sunny hoped with all his heart and soul that someone would help him.

He prayed that Omori would come to get him.

…

Then his eyes opened. The possibility of something posing a danger to him made him do so.

…

Sunny wanted to wake up.

A giant orb of darkness pulsing with openings of red stared back at him. It remained still, a low sounding of beating pounding in his eyes. To each side were silhouettes of a head–a familiar one. They stared down at him.

Sunny ran. He didn’t care that he crashed directly into the ground after or that his wobbly legs refused to carry him.

Everything inside of him told him to leave.

Sunny sprinted to the opposite end, refusing to look at the disturbing imagery around him. He felt horror as he stumbled into what he presumed to be an invisible wall. Instead of being stopped, he slipped through after a moment of tension.

And he landed, falling upward and onto the top of a ladder.

In…

Sunny looked around helplessly.

As far as his eye could see were winding red paths, blinding and abysmal. 

Sunny managed to get to his feet, heaving. He held his head, whipping back and forth, turning every which way. But there was nothing. No one. Nothing but an endless maze stretching out beyond his perception.

Big enough that there could be something else here. Big enough that he wouldn’t see it.

He was trapped.

This red maze…

‘You should turn back while you still can.’

Sunny had firmly crossed over the point of no return.

*

“You look awful.”

“…Wow.”

“Not in that way.” Aubrey waved her hand, grimacing. Basil just blinked slowly, dark circles under his eyes almost purple. “Have you not been sleeping or something? Seriously, you look terrible.”

Basil didn’t even bother with a response, spraying the egret orchid in the room with a heavy hand. Aubrey grunted in annoyance, wishing he would be more open. It felt like Basil’s had walls up as tall and thick as a Hyperion tree–a freakishly huge tree she only knew about because of Basil’s info dumping.

“I’m fine,” Basil said, entirely unconvincing. Aubrey put a hand on her hip.

“I really don’t want to leave you here like this, but…” At her words, the door opened, and Sunny’s mom walked in. She made a sound of relief. “Hi, ma’am.”

“Hello, Aubrey. And Basil.” She nodded to them both, sporting similar dark circles to Basil’s. Aubrey ruffled the back of her head, considering just skipping out on the plans with her friends. But, with one meaningful look from Basil, she relented.

“I’m gonna go now.” Aubrey saluted them, stepping out of the room. “Get some rest, Basil.”

Basil waved at her as she went, stiffening and bringing his hand back down after. He needed some gloves, but…when he tried to put them on, they hurt. He wasn’t sure why covering up the marks caused pain, but it wasn’t worth it just to hide some discoloring...even if it did earn looks from those around him.

At least he was homeschooled and didn’t have to worry about it too much.

He and Sunny’s mom had some nice, surface-level chatting. Both of them were exhausted for different reasons, Sunny’s mom taking the comfortable chair and Basil remaining on the stool. She asked him about homeschooling, and he asked her about work.

But the conversation shifted after she pointed out his eyes. “You looked so tired…” She put a hand to her cheek, worried. Basil shrugged it off.

“Just some weird dreams. It’s nothing.”

“Oh, I’ve been getting those too.” She shuddered, a reaction not meant to be seen by Basil. But he noticed. His brows furrowed, glancing between her eyes. “I suppose nightmare might be a better word for it, but that’s quite childish for a woman my age, don’t you think?” She chuckled warmly after, but Basil disagreed.

“Nightmares are nightmares. I don’t think you grow out of those.” Basil smiled shyly. “At least, that’s what my grandma always told me…”

“I see.” Sunny’s mom pats Basil’s shoulder carefully, pulling her hand back after. All the movements had been careful, a certain hesitation loaded with meaning. “It’s silly. I’m merely in a room by myself. It’s small. Nothing else is in there. It’s just a little black and white room. But, I…can’t move in it.”

Basil tilted his head, and she continued, a wry smile apparent.

“It’s like I’m a statue. All I can do is stare at the door for hours, waiting for someone to come in. It’s ridiculous. Nothing scary about it, but I wake up feeling a little strange.” She adjusted her hair and cardigan, sitting up straighter. She put on a brave face. “But, if that’s the best my brain can come up with, I’d say I’m in a good place, all things considered!”

Her positivity made Basil relieved, but he…was kind of unsettled.

“It’s dark, right? With no sound, but…you feel like something is there, even if you can’t see it?”

“Sometimes.” She blinked owlishly, hand hovering in front of her mouth. “Do you have those dreams too? What a coincidence.”

“Kind of?” Basil laughed awkwardly, nervously looking away. “I–I uh, am just…in darkness. There’s nothing around me, not even a room. It’s, um, stupid…but it’s hard to go to sleep after I wake up. Don’t want to go back there, you know?” Basil felt like he was sweating, despite the cold chill under his skin.

“I understand.” Sunny’s mom nodded sympathetically. “I hope you can get some rest soon, Basil. It’s not good for a growing boy to miss so much sleep. You look exhausted, honey.” She hummed, reaching over with a handkerchief to wipe Basil’s face. He smiled awkwardly.

The elephant in the room was begging to be brought up, but it was better left unsaid. They both knew. They both struggled with the burden. They both would remain quiet. It was to protect Sunny when he’s in this vulnerable state.

That little bit of understanding between them was far more valuable than any fake pleasantries they could share.

*

Basil blinked his eyes, regret choking him when he realized where he was. Looks like he fell asleep while at the hospital.

Great.

The dark void he kept returning to each night taunted him. There was nothing he could do here. He just had to wait for an indefinite time until he woke up, or someone else woke him up. It was always hard to tell how much time passed while he stood here or–sat, as he was tired of standing.

A cruel dream that kept his mind active, leaving him thinking and spiraling down particular anxieties he couldn’t quell with distractions. There was nothing to pull his attention here. Just himself.

And he wasn’t a very reliable source of entertainment.

Basil played with his shirt, shoulders slouched. Maybe Aubrey was right about them all needing to go shopping. What he wore was really plain. He dressed the same way he did as a kid, minus any creativity with overalls.

Mm…no hair dye, though. Aubrey kept goading him under the excuse of his hair being blond. “You can’t just waste a perfect base,” She said at the time, stubbornly crossing her arms, “you know how much I would kill to avoid the bleaching process?”

Basil snorted, shaking his head. No thanks. He preferred not having to do any upkeep on his hair. He didn’t have the energy for something like that.

He barely had energy for anything nowadays.

...

Polly said he might be depressed.

If he was, it’d been for longer than this. There’s no way she only noticed now. 

Basil’s thoughts trailed back to his location, flopping onto his back with a loud grunt. He was annoyed being stuck like this, but there was nothing he could do. He’s better off just shutting his eyes and pretending he’s on a bed–

Basil sat up so quickly that he almost hurt himself. He scrambled to his feet and almost fell, eyes focusing on something in the distance.

White.

A tiny speck of white.

That was enough encouragement for Basil. Finally, something was happening around here. He ran briskly, getting closer and closer to the dot.

But before he could see what it was, it disappeared.

Basil was alone in the dark again.

Ah…

He got his hopes up too quickly.

Basil dropped back down to the floor, deciding to just wait for Sunny’s mom to inevitably wake him up.

Maybe he’ll actually be rested this time.

Chapter Text

Sunny doesn’t know how long he’s been walking, but it feels like he’s made no progress. It’s not like he got used to the atmosphere either–in time, his anxiety only worsened. The eerie atmosphere left him on edge, breath hitching every few steps.

He was terrified. He was waiting for something to appear and chase or hurt him. Each minute he whipped his head around, checking each direction and ensuring nothing was following.

In the event of a monster appearing, Sunny wouldn’t have an exit to leave through. He kept searching, but each step on the red path led him further into nowhere. Where was he? What is this place?

It felt like hell.

Sunny covered his mouth with his hand, trying to keep calm. His eyes were wide and sore, rarely blinking to prevent a lapse in sight. He had to be alert. At any moment, he could die for good.

After what felt like hours, Sunny finally saw a change. He ran as quietly as he could, rushing to the ladder he saw in the ground. This time, it was actually a different one. Sunny almost threw up in relief, directly climbing out of the maze.

It…was a small room. Sunny surveyed the area, feeling more relaxed in the smaller space. He could see everything in here. Nothing would sneak up on him. There was another ladder, so Sunny again climbed down.

He entered the same room. Sunny frowned.

Was it a fluke?

…It wasn’t.

Sunny kept climbing down, the room repeating. There may be no end to this decent. But…Sunny didn’t have anywhere else to go. He just had to pray this eventually leads somewhere–hopefully, an exit.

Anything was better than the haunting red maze. Sunny counted each climb, eventually reaching eighteen. He felt like this was pointless. Maybe he should just sit down and rest. If he went back to reality, he could escape, right?

One more. Climb down one more time. Sunny sighed, climbing down the ladder again. When he settled, he turned around. He suppressed a yelp of fright, placing a hand over his heart.

Across from him was…Daddy Longlegs.

Sunny didn’t think he would ever see him again. Yet, here he was, sitting on a chair with a dimmed lantern beneath it. Sunny was positive it used to glow.

Daddy Longlegs didn’t turn to him, so Sunny approached instead. He stood before the tall figure, still looming over him when sitting. But Sunny trusted him. He gave him the key, a way to free Stranger from whatever door he had been trapped behind. Daddy Longlegs even attempted to warn him about something but burned up before he could.

Despite that, Sunny couldn’t bring himself to speak. There was still lingering terror from traversing the red maze for so long–he was relieved he finally found someone else, but…it ultimately didn’t help when he was still trapped far below.

“Ah…you’ve come a long way down.” Daddy Longlegs finally spoke, voice crackling. It was deeper and clearer than last time. It lingered. “But you should turn back while you still can.”

Cold chills shot down Sunny’s spine, and he shuddered under the weight of knowing. Sunny hugged himself, avoiding eye contact.

“…Sunny.”

At the call of his name, he shrunk into himself further.

“The journey…is too arduous for those faint of heart.” That familiar line, no longer spoken shakily but with care laced in heaviness. “You can still turn back. Live…in ignorance. Live in bliss. Do you wish to leave? I…will not blame you.”

The air stung in Sunny’s lungs. He wanted to. He wanted to turn back. But…

“Ah…I see.” Daddy Longlegs lowered his head. “It is already too late for you.”

Sunny lost his strength, depositing himself on the floor. He sat with crossed legs, eyes teary. “I’m…scared.” Sunny whispered, shoulders hunched. A low hum sounded, relaxing Sunny.

“You are brave, child.” Daddy Longlegs said softly, sounding…sad. “I will give you some advice. It is not much, but…maybe it will help you on your journey. It is the least I can do after what you’ve done for me.”

What he’s done? Sunny doesn’t remember doing anything for him. Then, as if seeing the lost look, Daddy Longlegs chuckled. His long claw of a hand lifted, pointing at nothing.

“Do you remember what I told you before, all that time ago? The story about the creation of this reality?”

Sunny shook his head. It had been so confusing at the time–most of it left his memory.

“I have already given you so many answers, yet it seems you processed none of it.”

Now Sunny was embarrassed. He wanted to defend himself, but it really was just because, at the time, he was so confused and caught up in it that he didn’t know what to think. He recalls actively listening and trying to intake the information, but…none of it made sense.

“Do I need to repeat myself?” The shadowy man seemed tired, but at least he wasn’t angry. Sunny felt even worse, especially after nodding. He actually did need to hear everything again. All the things said had been fogged over. “Very well. I will recount the story. Perhaps…you will connect the pieces yourself.”

Anticipation rose. Sunny clasped his hands together, internally begging for clarity. He was tired of piecing things together on his own. He needed help.

“In the beginning, there only existed two…you, and your room. You grew weary of your room and created a door that led to many different worlds…or at least, what you believed to be. Walking a path as a visitor of these worlds, you would come and go as you pleased.”

Sunny’s stomach sank. A simple switch of talking directly to him completely changed the story's feeling. He recalled ‘The Dreamer’ being used, and although it alienated him from the tale, it made him feel safe. He was no longer safe.

This was about him.

White Space was his room, and he manifested the door. The sketchbook in that black forest came to mind, of a younger him writing down his boredom. Wanting to be happy, wishing he wasn’t alone. Waiting…for something to happen. And when he entered through, it was a place for him. He would come and go as he pleased.

“Your curiosity and clumsy exploration eventually led you to a certain world. One not like the others…one painted with chaos and bathed in darkness. You slowly became filled with dread. Quiet as they may have been, words of malice quietly crept into your mind. Whispering lies, secrets, and truths.”

Sunny made a subtle expression. Something…wasn’t exactly correct. What Daddy Longlegs said rang true–he explored, had fun, and got to experience a dream reality he’d always wanted to. And, he accidentally stumbled upon the darkness below, telling him things, showing him forgotten images.

“Powerless to silence the noise, you manifested benevolent entities in the different worlds. Then you compounded your worlds above the dark realm…sealing it with their combined might. Yet despite your valiant efforts, the darkness's presence never abated. Even with new allies, the darkness continued to scrape and scratch at the back of your head. The noise might have subsided, but it never went away.”

“No.” Sunny interrupted, shaking his head. He knew about the noise–it still was apparent now. It infected spaces and the people trying to help him escape, warning him of places where he didn’t belong. “You’re missing something.”

…

Hm?

Sunny’s eyes widened in the silence that followed. He didn’t know why he said that. But it…was correct. Daddy Longlegs was missing something. Sunny’s mind was cloudy, information locked behind barriers he couldn’t fathom. “More…happened.” Sunny held his head. “Before that…before everything.”

When Sunny opened the door–

“Wait!” Sunny snapped out of his thoughts at Daddy Longlegs’ call. “Let me finish first.” He seemed nervous now, rushing to finish the story. “What you had created was something you could not be a part of, something outside yourself. Your own power was your greatest adversary. Knowledge, or the absence of it, would become your greatest gift. To truly escape the perils of your own faculty and ascend to a blissful state of ignorance…only then would the noise cease to agitate your sanity.”

Sunny winced. This was a lot. It was becoming as suffocating as Uni’s tirade.

“So, you took on another name and chose to forget yourself. You chose to dampen your feelings by feeding them into another. From that time on, you have lived amongst us…simply as an inhabitant of this world…traveling along blissfully, ignorant of your own fabrication. Ignorant of your borrowing. Until now. Until you no longer needed to hide within another.”

Omori. Sunny took over Omori’s body to traverse the world without risk. It made sense now, considering he could die here in his own body. He experienced danger and had no way to easily heal injuries like Omori did. He felt emotions fully, but when using Omori’s body, everything was dampened significantly. Like the body itself was a barrier.

Thinking about it now, Sunny knows Omori had his own sentience. When Sunny took over his body, what was that like? Where did Omori go? Was he just dormant within himself until Sunny left for the day?

“Sunny. Listen to me.” Daddy Longlegs’ voice was urgent, and Sunny leaned in. “As with all things that are born in and out of this world, an end will threaten this one too. No bandage can stifle an eternal wound…and there will be a time when its influence will bleed through. The end of this world is an inevitability. You are the only one with the ability that can truly set this world free. You have to let us free.”

Sunny rubbed his arm, the idea of this world disappearing just like that, of all the people still here, of Omori disappearing with it…

“There’s a proverb you’ve heard before. ‘Let go or be dragged'. You know what this means, child.”

“Even…if I wanted to…” Sunny began, accidentally giving away his feelings of hesitation. “I can’t.”

“Not yet.” Daddy Longlegs raised another clawed hand, imploring him. “But you can receive help. You already are. You just have to trust them. You have to trust in yourself, too. There is only so much I can tell you as…clearly…I am in the dark as well.”

Sunny could gather that. He wasn’t sure why he knew there were gaps in Daddy Longlegs’ story, but he did. In a way, that helped. It meant somewhere, deep down, Sunny knew what was going on. It was just buried.

“Take this.” The shadowy man reached under his chair with his lanky arm, pulling the lantern out. He carefully deposited it in front of Sunny. Sunny stared at it. “It is not as heavy as it appears.”

Sunny grasped the lantern the size of his torso, lifting it. He’s pretty sure it was bigger before, but he wasn’t complaining. It actually wasn’t heavy.

“Store your guide in there. It’s already ingraining itself within you, but that is much too slow of a process.” Daddy Longlegs leaned forward and carefully pressed one of his claws to Sunny’s forehead. Sunny felt a sting. “Your power surpasses the universe, and the proof is right here. This world knows that and is trying to stop you from leaving. It isn’t just one thing’s selfish want keeping you here...though…that is part of it.”

Sunny didn’t respond, poking the lantern and watching it light up where his finger pressed. The glow dispersed when Sunny removed the touch.

“You…know what ‘that thing’ is…don’t you?”

Sunny’s lips remained shut.

“The one everyone…has been alluding to, including me? Why do you choose to ignore this fact? It is a parasite. It is driven by need infected with want and will continue to obstruct your path as long as it exists.”

“And?”

“…And?” Daddy Longlegs parroted back, startled. The disinterest was unnerving.

“How does that help?”

“What do you mean, child? A warning is a warning. You need to distance–”

“I can’t.” Sunny raised his head, eyes dimmed in annoyance. “Everyone…knows I can’t. So…I choose to understand and trust. The alternative…is losing everything.” Sunny tapped the lantern several times, mouth pulling into a scowl. “Omori…is a person. With feelings. Sentient.”

“…What?” Daddy Longlegs’ form jittered, noise clouding his being. “Clearly, that’s…inhuman.”

Sunny stood up, growing angry. Doesn’t anyone realize that Omori’s just like them? He may be pulling Sunny into this world, but it clearly wasn’t done alone. Omori didn’t summon the static noise–Omori didn’t intentionally hurt anyone. Instead, Omori suffered under the weight of something he didn’t understand, skin tinting and red hands writhing wildly under stress. He could cry, smile, and experience every emotion they did.

Omori saved his life, over and over, across all these years. Sunny wouldn’t have gotten this far without him. It was unfair to brush him off like all of them did. Omori never did anything maliciously. All Omori has ever done is protect him and care for him.

And it’s becoming crystal clear that Omori has no one here for him in this world. It’s no wonder he clings to Sunny. It’s lonely now without any of their friends or dream world residents. Sunny is all Omori has because no one here cares enough to even see him. They call him a thing.

“You…are more inhuman.” Sunny gripped the handle of the lantern tightly. What audacity did Daddy Longlegs have to call Omori a monster when he looked like this? A tall figure wrapped in darkness with claws for hands. How is Omori a monster in comparison? It's ridiculous.

“Sunny…” Daddy Longlegs’ voice was quiet, the sound barely carrying across anymore. “What…are you seeing?”

Sunny just glared, not getting it.

“That thing…what do you see?”

Again with calling Omori a thing. Through gritted teeth, Sunny forced himself to calm, ignoring the injustice. “Me.”

Daddy Longlegs stared.

Sunny was on his last leg. He was frustrated and couldn’t stop going over the cruel things said. Why was Daddy Longlegs so mean to Omori? It’s not like he himself was all that helpful, merely giving Sunny vague notions to go off of. All things considered, he was useless at the moment.

“That’s…”

The man carefully reached up, removing his hat and holding it to his chest.

“…not what I see.”

“What?”

Daddy Longlegs’ wavered, and Sunny noticed the particles drifting from his being. Sunny looked down, seeing that he was becoming white from the feet up. Sunny tensed.

“You’ve been deceived.”

Sunny took a step back, watching the white creep up further. His eyes were wide, irises shaking.

“Child…your kindness and compassion are admirable. But…” Daddy Longlegs coughed, unable to move the null parts of himself. “Sometimes…things can’t be solved that way. I believe you will see this soon.”

The white traveled further, climbing up to the man’s shoulders.

“Everybody has a weakness…nobody is devoid of passion. And although that means those on your side may…try and latch on…it can also mean your safety and freedom. I am rooting for you. You just have to believe in yourself and take a big step...as typical as that sounds.”

The white reached his face. Sunny was speechless

“Goodbye, child. You will succeed.”

And right before Sunny’s eyes, the white consumed the other, dissipating into nothingness and leaving the chair behind.

Sunny was stunned into silence.

That…

Sunny’s eyes were blown wide, grasping his shirt to stop his trembling hands.

Did…he…

Did he do that?

Sunny covered his mouth, nauseous.

Didn’t something similar happen to the Map Of Truth? What did he think about…wasn’t it that it was useless? He thought Daddy Longlegs was useless. Pointless.

Unneeded.

And he got consumed by white after.

Sunny gripped the lantern as tightly as possible, worried it would disappear too. Was that what everyone was talking about? Stranger told him he brought life to this world. That he was a gift. Wasn’t that just like the story Abbi used to say to him? Back when it was just the five of…them…

Oh.

A splitting headache followed, images blurring past his vision.

‘Even if, one day, the stare will return to the sky. The star gives these gifts, and when he is finished, the boy will guide the star home. The flowers only wish to help…’

Sunny’s forehead burned.

*

“Omori…I want to talk to you about something.” Abbi began, frowning. Omori perked up, wondering if it was something exciting. He quickly waved to his friends, rushing to her side. Abbi pats his head carefully, looking nervous.

Omori didn’t know why.

“You like it here, right?”

Omori nodded excitedly, gesturing to his friends. He loved it. Just the five of them together, having fun.

“I see.” Abbi smiled softly. She leaned down, trying to meet Omori’s height. “Well…I am happy you like it here. But…” Abbi glanced to the side. “Don’t you think it’s time you go home? Everyone’s waiting for you. I don’t wish for you to leave us. Your gift was wonderful and continues to be everything for us here. But…because of that, I care for you. I want you to be truly, truly happy.”

Omori was confused, nodding along. He felt weird.

“So…won’t you face the truth? We’re all here to help see it with you. Me, Meido, Uni, and your best friend. You remember what I told you, right? When you’re ready, he will guide you home like he’s supposed to. He’s been waiting.”

Omori’s face was blank, Abbi’s words echoing.

“We love you. I just want what’s best for you. Everyone else…may be really scared to part, but I know that’s what you need. You can’t be here forever, but…you can still come if you ever need to. We’ll always wait for you.”

He didn’t feel good.

“Don’t be afraid. We’re all here for you, Sunny.”

Abbi opened her arms, completing trusting, waiting for embrace.

Omori momentarily took a step, feeling Abbi’s genuine warmth.

But then he stopped.

Distorted images plagued his mind, guilt and grief twisting horribly in his chest. He felt indescribable pain, wanting to cry out. Every feeling rushed back to him, and he was terrified, wondering why.

He hated this feeling. He wanted to go back to playing. He didn’t want to be around her anymore. She scared him. Abbi betrayed him. Abbi was trying to get rid of him and send him away.

“Abbi?”

Omori heard the others approaching.

“Abbi, why is Omori so sad? Were you mean to him?” Meido stepped forward, worried. Uni followed, ready to defend Omori from harm. Abbi shook her head kindly.

“No…I’m just telling him to go home. He needs to be guided there.” Abbi looked up, a smile gracing her features. “Oh, there you are!”

“What’s wrong?” The boy stepped forward, taking his place at Omori’s side. He saw the other’s face, frowning. “Did Abbi do something mean? I’m sorry, Omori. Whatever she said, she didn’t mean it…let’s just keep playing.”

“No, no, it’s not that.” Abbi waved her hands, sighing fondly at everyone’s protectiveness. It can’t be helped. They all cherished Sunny more than anything. “I was just saying, don’t we all want Sunny to be happy?”

“…Sunny?”

The three echoed back, confused. Abbi blinked. “His real name. You all know that’s not Omori, right?”

“Oh. So…it’s my turn now?” The boy blinked, nervously reaching over to grab Omori’s hand. “I don’t know…if I want to say goodbye to my best friend…”

“It’s not goodbye! It’s just letting him experience all the joy he needs. He can come back here anytime he wants. So…it’s time to guide him home.”

Abbi smiled.

Omori moved.

She thought he was moving to hug her, the offer she gave.

Instead, with tinting skin under an unfathomable weight, red hands burst from Omori’s back, rushing toward Abbi. His hand planted itself on her face, an echoing scream following. A painful burn destroyed her calm. Abbi held the hand, trying to tug it off, but it was no use.

She was being erased.

And because of her, the red hands spread out to all those nearby, latching onto their friends.

“Omori! Please!”

The cries were ignored.

“I’m sorry!”

Meido and Uni were dragged, Meido wailing and Uni’s eye shedding tears.

Abbi doomed them all.

“Omori! Stop!” From behind, the boy rushed forward, hugging Omori. He didn’t let go under the strain of red hands, stronger than them. “This isn’t like you! Let’s just–let’s just go play together. Everything is going to be okay…”

Omori paused, light returning to his eyes. He stared back at his best friend for a moment, tears threatening to form.

“We promised that we would always be there for each other. You haven’t forgotten me, right? Don’t you remember?”

Basil smiled, hopeful.

The light disappeared from Omori’s eyes, returning to nothingness.

The red hands continued.

Darkness fluttered at the ends of Basil’s feet, trailing up further and further. He cried out, begging, trying to plead with the one he knew was within Omori. But it was no use anymore. They pushed too far, too soon.

Basil’s eyes trailed over, zeroing in on Abbi. Her face was gone, replaced by a barrier. And Meido, Uni…they were disappearing too. All of them would be consumed by darkness and hidden away, one way or another.

It was all Abbi’s fault.

Black energy covered Basil’s body, becoming nothing more than a shadow. He was the last to fall.

…

And in the end, Omori stood alone.

…

He cried.

*

Basil tapped his foot against the hospital floor, watching Sunny sleep. It’d been the longest time between Sunny’s waking moments, and none of them felt good about it. Hero was in the room with him, looking conflicted.

“How’s school?” Hero tried, putting on a smile. He handed over a plastic baggie of cookies, urging Basil to eat them. Basil did, and even in this state, he still couldn’t help but feel a little better after eating something delicious.

“It’s okay. Polly’s a good teacher.” Basil mumbled around the cookie. “I prefer not going to a real school. I’d probably die if I went.” Basil then paused, nervously laughing. “That’s…a joke…”

Hero reached over, ruffling Basil’s hair. It was an unexpected motion, leaving Basil glossy-eyed. “I know, don’t worry about it.” Hero chuckled. Basil kicked his feet.

“What about you? How’s school?” Basil tilted his head. “You dropped out of med school, right?”

“Oh, news already got around?” Hero rubbed the back of his head, sheepish. “Yeah…but it works out. The culinary school is a lot closer, so I can commute from home. I’m enjoying myself.” A soft smile rose, tinged with sadness. “I just thought…better to enjoy life while I can, you know? And I don’t think I could handle working in a hospital anymore anyway…”

Basil looked away, happy for Hero but sad in a way. He wondered if Hero would’ve kept pursuing medicine if not for this event.

“I’m happier now. I didn’t like med school.” Hero added, bringing Basil back. He smiled genuinely. “I can do good in my own way like this.”

Basil nodded. That’s true. Hero would succeed in whatever he chose to do, and cooking was something he was always passionate about. Everyone was happy he decided to pursue it again.

“I’m sure Mari would agree,” Hero added, gaze drifting toward the egret orchid. They settled into silence, only broken by Basil breaking into a yawn. Hero’s brows furrowed. “Not getting enough sleep?”

“Mm,” Basil mumbled, inaudible. “Bad dreams.” He straight out admitted it, to Hero’s surprise. He must be exhausted if he wasn’t hiding it.

“Want to take a nap right now? I’ll wake you up if…” Hero gestured to Sunny, not wanting to say it out loud. They couldn’t afford even jinxing it. It was silly, but at this point, they were cautious of anything.

“I don’t know…” Basil began, but Hero lifted a hand.

“I insist. You need some rest.” Hero got up and left the room, leaving Basil confused. Was he going to find him a place to sleep? Basil shook his head, scooting toward Sunny’s bed and resting his head on the end of it. This is how he slept last time.

He preferred it this way. If Sunny woke up, he would too because of the movement. Basil didn’t realize how exhausted he was until he fell asleep soon after closing his eyes. Hero walked in, about to tell Basil he found a place for him to sleep, before noticing he was already out.

Hero sighed, walking forward with a blanket. He carefully draped it over Basil’s shoulders, sitting down in a chair after. He glanced at the egret orchid again, watching the illusion of the flower. It always looked like it was glowing.

It was lovely how they could reflect light like that. Hero pulled out a book he was reading and silently sat in the room, listening to the sound of his friends' breathing.

*

Basil sighed, standing up. He doesn’t know what he expected. He was back in the stupid void again. There was nothing to look at, but nonetheless, he decided to walk around. Maybe he would actually find something for once.

It was torture having no sense of time, waiting for something to happen, but knowing nothing would. Basil just had to walk endlessly in darkness until he woke up. This was definitely the worst type of dream he’s ever had. Even worse than the typical nightmares.

“Hello?”

Basil called out and got nothing in return.

Great.

Basil roamed. It felt like forever because who knows–it could be. There was no way of telling. It was just pure torture. But, it’s what he deserves, he supposed. With what happened to Sunny…this was just comeuppance.

It was terrible to think that way, and he knew Sunny would scold him. But what else could this be? Basil decided this was his own personal punishment. All the choices he made ended up hurting Sunny. This was just the consequence.

Basil paused.

In the distance, once again, was a speck of white.

Didn’t…this happen the last time he slept in the hospital?

Basil rushed forward, hoping to actually reach it this time. If it disappeared again, he was going to scream. His lungs burned as he ran, wondering briefly how he could feel pain in a dream, then realizing it was probably lucid.

Didn’t matter. Basil had a goal and he needed to reach it.

As he got closer, the ground grew uneven. He stepped on the black debris, acting as a staircase as he grew closer and closer. Eventually, he had to climb up the wreckage he couldn’t identify, seeing the light grow bigger the closer he got. His hands and body ached, but he had to continue.

Finally, he could see what it was.

Basil’s eyes widened.

An egret orchid twirled in the air, beckoning him. White particles drifted from it, the glow being the only light in this dark abyss.

He had to reach it.

Basil climbed as fast as he could, wincing at the strain. He pushed his body farther than usual, trying to reach the top. The egret was waiting for him, but Basil could see it was dimming. It didn’t have much time. He didn’t have much time.

This could be his ticket out of these terrible dreams. Basil wasn’t sure what kind of subconscious thing his brain was working out, but whatever it was, hopefully, this would be the answer.

Basil reached the egret, straining to lift his hand toward it. He needed to grab it. Gritting his teeth, Basil decided to have faith in himself, kicking off what he stood on to reach the flower. And he succeeded.

It felt like he moved in slow motion, grasping onto the egret orchid firmly with his hand. Then, he felt himself begin to fall, wondering if he would plummet to his demise. But…

The flower tugged at his soul–the very nature of who he was. His mind, and his body, all separately yet all at once. Basil felt like he was simultaneously still yet moving, suffocating under an invisible pressure.

Everything faded to a bright, all-encompassing white, leaving him blinded and confused as his mind fogged over, unable to comprehend what was happening. The splitting sensation made him feel like he was dying, trying to reconnect with himself. Although he was tethered down in one direction, the other pull threatened to snap him in half.

Wherever the flower was trying to take him, he didn’t belong there.

And when Basil finally opened his eyes, trying to gather himself while unable to breathe, he felt intense and unbearable fear. He looked down at his hands, seeing his own body distort and jitter. Static noise shrouded his hearing, leaving him deaf to the world.

Basil continued to be dragged by an invisible force, eyes picking up on images as he was. He saw darkness–unique horrors through every barrier he passed through. He was then dragged between webs attached to trees until a stage floor extended across his line of sight.

Finally, he stopped. He tried to catch his breath as he watched his own body dissipate, terrified and out of his mind. He turned around.

...

A bed of flower petals, potted egret orchids surrounding something in the middle.

A coffin.

A familiar coffin.

Basil wanted to scream, afraid of what was to come. But instead of the monster’s he was used to–of screams damning him and wishing for his death, something else sat up. She delicately stepped out of the coffin, transparent body glowing just as the egret he grabbed did.

Tears welled in Basil’s eyes, spilling over.

It was Mari. 

Mari turned to him, expression lighting up in joy. A few more egret orchids drifted around her like they were celebrating. She looked to be speaking, but Basil couldn’t hear a word. Her face fell and Basil panicked.

Thankfully she seemed to realize what was going on, giving him a warm smile. Basil sobbed, wondering what kind of cruel dream this was. He didn’t deserve this sight. He didn’t deserve kindness from her. His brain was mean. This was worse than the void.

Mari stepped toward him, opening her arms.

Basil didn’t deserve it.

Basil shouldn’t be here.

This wasn’t for him.

Not for someone like him.

Mari remained, arms open, waiting.

Basil hated himself.

…

He rushed into her arms, watching his own limbs disappear as he did. It was worth it. He hugged her, sobbing hysterically. He couldn’t hear his own apologies repeated endlessly, hoping with all that he was that this was real, despite knowing it wasn’t.

Mari pulled back, gently wiping what was left of Basil’s face. She looked saddened, but there was a determined gleam in her eyes. She repeated something.

Basil was kicked from the world violently.

*

“Basil!?”

The moment Basil woke up he fell out of his stool, yelling and crying, shaking on the ground. Hero rushed forward, first asking if he could make contact, then pulling Basil into a firm embrace after a nod.

“It’s okay, Basil. It was just a dream. Everything is okay…” Hero spoke quietly, Basil’s sobs tearing from his throat. Hero’s eyes watered, unable to do anything but sit and wait. He’s helping all that he can, but with panic attacks like this, there’s only so much he can do. Thankfully Basil was okay with physical grounding.

After a good amount of time, Basil began to relax, finally able to think clearly. He felt Hero rubbing his back, tears springing up at the feeling. He never had a family like this. He never had any siblings or even parents who were around much. He was thankful for what he had, but…

“I’m sorry,” Basil whispered, knowing he was inconveniencing Hero. But Hero just shook his head, ruffling Basil’s hair with a good-natured grin.

“It’s nothing. You know I’m always here for you if you need me.” Hero spoke warmly, thinking it would make Basil feel better. Instead, he burst into tears again. Hero panicked, trying a calming motion with his arms. “I–It’s really no big deal! Don’t feel bad at all!” Hero wasn’t very good at this, was he?

“B–But I never do…anything in return…” Basil hiccupped, wiping his eyes roughly. Hero frowned.

“It’s not about that. You being around is the important part, Basil. Don’t pressure yourself to be more than that, okay?” Hero stared into Basil’s glossy eyes, nervously glancing away. Aubrey and Kel weren’t kidding about the glowing. “Seriously. We’re friends. This is just what friends do for each other.”

Basil didn’t speak at first, looking down. He seemed ashamed. Of what? Hero didn’t know. But Basil was always kind of like that.

“Here.” Hero dragged over his bag and pulled out a container. He opened it and took out the sandwich, placing it in Basil’s hands. “Eat up. Eating always makes me feel better.”

Basil nodded, taking small nibbles. His eyes were still watery, tears threatening to spill over. Hero rubbed his arm, not knowing if he should ask. But…maybe now was the best time. Basil always had his walls up so high, but he looked vulnerable right now. Maybe they could actually talk.

“What…did you dream about? It must’ve been something intense.” Hero asked, observing Basil’s reaction carefully. He looked exhausted, just like before.

Basil was crying again. Hero wanted to cry too. “It…was…” Basil’s shoulders were lined with tension, sniffling. “M–Mari…um…” Basil almost choked on a sob, deciding to stop talking after.

Hero hung his head. “Oh.” He tried to think of something to say, but nothing that made sense surfaced. So they sat in silence together, watching the sun hit the horizon. The clouds reflected hues of pink and orange, a beauty unable to be replicated.

Briefly, Hero’s eyes trailed over to the egret orchid. His breath hitched, feeling a tremor of apprehension.

…

Wasn’t it…glowing too brightly?

*

Sunny was back in the red maze again. He did try going further down the ladders, but all he came across was a locked shut toybox and an empty void with nothing in it. With nothing else to do, he resigned himself to the hell he’d return to.

And now he was here again.

Sunny was a little less scared this time, mind far more occupied by the events prior. His fingers gently brushed over the skin between his eyes, wincing at the sting. Hopefully, it wasn’t anything bad…

The lantern in his hand was still dim, but it brought Sunny comfort despite that. It was important. And Sunny finally had a lead of sorts. All he needed to do now was escape this place. And…after what felt like hours…

In the distance, he noticed something monochrome, giving him hope. Sunny ran toward it, wanting to leave the maze as soon as possible. Could there be more secrets to find? Maybe. But Sunny wasn’t going to sit around and find out.

Sunny reached the decayed tree and rushed through the opening without hesitation. It could’ve been a trap, and Sunny wouldn’t have cared. The eerie atmosphere of the maze was far worse than anything he could be put through. It was intense anxiety he wouldn’t miss.

After crossing through, Sunny realized he wasn’t standing on anything. Just like when he approached that door in the forest, this entrance was out of bounds. Sunny grimaced, hoping for the best as he walked forward. Thankfully it wasn’t long before he returned to a real area. Sunny hopped onto the docks, sighing.

His vision distorted every so often, followed by static noise grating in his ears. Sunny was getting tired of it, but at least it wasn’t as bad as the last times.

When Sunny walked down, he noticed color. That was odd enough in itself, but when he approached, he realized it was a swing set. The red and yellow swing set from Faraway park. A little beside it was a door lodged between the wooden paths.

Should he…go through it? Sunny wasn’t really sure. It felt like a bad idea, but…where else did he have to go? The swing set could be a good sign. A signifier of reality, perhaps. Sunny decided to throw caution in the wind, walking around the dock to reach the door.

In all honestly, he had little hope of it opening. But it did. Sunny jumped in surprise when the door opened on its own, beckoning him inside. Sunny had no way of peeking into the other side–all that was visible was white.

Was it an entrance to White Space? Sunny got hopeful, rushing through.

…

Huh?

Sunny looked around, hands shaking.

This…looked like his house. Sunny tried to blink away the noise, but it remained. The blue hue of the home reminded him of night and…the battles against his fears. Was it the same place? A mock recreation of his house?

Sunny chewed the inside of his cheek as he walked around. At random intervals, the noise increased, completely shrouding his vision. At least it returned to a reasonable amount after. But, each time it intensified, it made Sunny unwell. He gripped the lantern handle tightly.

He wasn’t supposed to be here. Again. How many places did he not belong in? Wasn’t this a world he helped make?

…Was it?

Sunny pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to think. The kitchen and the dining room had nothing to offer, and of course the backyard couldn’t be accessed. He should just go into the hall, then.

Stepping through the arc, Sunny turned toward the piano room on instinct, assuming something to be there. When he walked inside…

Sunny froze, staring at the distorting visages of his friends. The…real ones.

He couldn’t help himself from walking forward, despite their dissipating figures. Sunny could barely see through the static noise, squinting to make out his friends more clearly. It seemed like they were all washed out into one color each. Even when Sunny was close, they didn’t acknowledge him.

“Sunny better wake up soon!” The Aubrey shouted, hands clasped together.

“He will. Sunny will find his way back to us!” The Kel smiled, posing confidently.

“Why…did this have to happen…?” Hero’s head hung, looking upset.

They were…talking about him.

Sunny hugged himself, fingers digging into his skin.

“If you don’t wake up, I’m going to beat you up!”

“It’s okay. Just take your time. We’ll have a lot of fun when you come back.”

“I’m sorry…I’m sorry I couldn’t do more…please…please wake up…”

Sunny backed away, the words beginning to overlap. Their forms jittered, barely apparent in the first place. They were nothing more than fragments. Sunny turned away, staring at the picnic blanket in the room. There was a ladder behind it.

Should…he climb down? It was better than staying here. These illusions of his friends…disturbed him.

Sunny climbed down the ladder in a rush, managing to balance the lantern in the crook of his arm, reaching the bottom. He entered a short hallway with a door at the end. Sunny approached.

Nothing happened. He felt like maybe he could hear some kind of noise, but it was hard to make out over the deafening static. Sunny pulled his shoulders back, standing up straight. He needed to be confident about this.

Carefully, Sunny pushed the door open.

…No way.

Sunny almost slammed the door shut seeing the red behind it, knowing what that meant. He did not want to go back to the red maze, thank you very much.

Maybe it was someplace else? Sunny wanted to cry. Why did he have to keep doing this? Exploring scary places infested with horrors, terrified and anxious the whole time…

Whatever. Sunny gave up, stepping through without much thought. It was another hallway, but the cold chill of what he presumed to be hell left him uncomfortable. That same intense loneliness surfaced, along with the heavy desire to leave. This was a place no one should ever have to be.

But, Sunny continued.

He walked further up, the red below his feet shifting like a parallax. When he reached the end of the path, he paused.

A tree stump.

A knife stabbed into it.

And below both…

A black and white flower crown.

Sunny covered his mouth.

He wanted to leave. He wanted to leave now. He wasn’t going to find anything here. There was no point in continuing.

Sunny’s feet carried him further, passing by more stumps and flower crowns. After walking further, he saw a stump with three knives stabbed into the side and…a little one. The Deeper Well variant.

He couldn’t believe the sigh of relief that came out, rushing to the black blob like it was a lifeline. Sunny placed the lantern without thinking, reaching to hold the little one with both hands. Its eye narrowed at him happily.

“Hello…” Sunny managed, voice almost swallowed by the empty space. The little one was still, content to rest in his hands. Was there another one here he could combine it with? Sunny worried his lower lip, wishing he could help. He spied the flower crown beside a different stump, tilting his head. He carefully placed the blob back down, running to get it.

Sunny returned with the flower crown, excited to give it to the little one. It must be dull here without anything to look at besides some stumps and knives. Sunny placed the crown around the little one, amused when it blinked. It’s like a salt circle.

Suddenly, in the corner of his eye, he saw a flash of something bright.

It quickly became apparent what it was.

A red hand was gaining from a distance, rushing toward his position. Sunny scrambled to his feet, not giving himself a second to process before bolting in the opposite direction. He had to get out of here!

Sunny wasn’t sure why, but he figured getting caught would do him no good. Back when he explored in Omori’s body, the red hands always transported him to…safety. Huh, maybe he should go back to it?

But, this red hand didn’t seem like Omori’s. After all, Omori was nowhere to be seen. Besides that, Sunny had a hunch–a premonition of sorts. He had to leave this place. Sunny didn’t bother lingering, finding the first stump and going back down the hallway. Thankfully he had a big head start on the hand, or he wouldn’t have beat it otherwise.

Sunny rushed out of the exit, surprised when he entered back onto the docks. Was he…back outside the door? Sunny turned around, eyes wide. His hand instinctively returned to the handle, wanting to go back in. He hadn’t finished exploring the house.

Then he heard banging on the door.

Sunny stumbled back, almost falling off the dock and into the abyss. He got to his feet and tripped right back over, legs failing to work properly.

…

Oh god.

He left the lantern behind.

*

“Stranger?” Abbi tilted her head, reaching out a hesitant hand. Stranger backed away, unsteady. “Are you okay?”

“Yes!” Stranger spat back, clearly giving away that he wasn’t okay at all. “I’m fine!”

“You’re the opposite of composed.” Abbi crossed her arms, leaning forward. “What’s wrong with you?”

Stranger didn’t respond, pacing back and forth.

“I'm worried…” Abbi was starting to get nervous.

“Can’t you just go away!?” Stranger snapped, features blurring. “You’re useless right now, you know that!?”

Abbi recoiled, hand carefully reaching up to the question mark on her face. It grew lighter over time but clearly needed more contact from Sunny. “That’s…not fair.” Abbi frowned.

“You wanna know unfair?” Stranger tugged at his hair, eyes swirling. “Imagine something invading and trying to take your place!”

“What?”

“I can feel it! I can feel it right here!” Stranger banged on his chest, the gray now traveled down to his knuckles. “It was supposed to only be me. There’s only me! I am special. I am my own person. I am Sunny’s best friend. Or–I was before you ruined it!”

“I didn’t ruin it.” Abbi sounded genuinely confused. “How did I ruin it?”

“I don’t know, okay!? But I know you did!” Stranger seemed hysterical, more off-kilter than he’s ever been. “I’m real. I know I’m real.” He glanced at Abbi, the anger dropping into desperation. “Right?”

“Of course you are.” Abbi heard the underlying fear, putting on her best smile. “That’s why you are leading us in helping Sunny. Or, um…leading me. Sort of. Meido and Uni aren’t so cooperative yet…I feel like they know more than I do right now.”

“They’re hogging information. This is unbelievable.” Stranger rubbed his temples, gritting his teeth. “We need to talk to them before they get caught.”

“Do you think we’re already found out?”

“Of course we are! Your shells are gone. That’s a dead giveaway!”

“Can you calm down? Please?” Abbi softened her voice. Stranger twitched, begrudgingly listening. “Thank you. If we want to reason with the two, you know we’ll have to go at their pace.”

“Their pace sucks.” Stranger grumbled. “I can just do it on my own.”

“You can’t anymore, Stranger.” Abbi looked like she pitied him. It made him angry. “We have to work together. Doesn’t it sound nice? Me, you, Meido, Uni…all reuniting?”

“…I guess.”

“Of course it’ll be nice.” Abbi managed to soothe him, distracting him from his previous stress. “We can do this. You can do this. Sunny is waiting for you.”

“Right…” Stranger nodded, expression easing. “Right. You’re right. We need to stay focused.” His composure returned, whatever caused the fit from before forgotten. “Who do we talk to first–”

“Meido.” Abbi crossed her arms into an X. “Uni will be a nightmare.”

“Both are nightmares.”

“Meido is the lesser of two evils.”

“Fair enough.” Stranger relented, lifting his head. “Where do you think they are?”

“Not sure, but I’ll scout with my tentacles for now.”

“Make sure to stay out of view. Sunny’s still scared of you.” Stranger watched Abbi wilt after he said so, but he couldn’t really lighten the news. She had to know she scared him.

“He…was hurting himself.” Abbi carefully touched her question mark. “Was…removing it too fast…”

“But Sunny doesn’t know that. So, he is afraid. I said what I could. I’m sure he’ll come to forgive you in time.” Stranger was sympathetic enough, but it really was her own fault.

“Okay…” Abbi nodded, dejected. “I’ll tell you if I find them.”

“I’ll tell you if I reach Sunny again.” Stranger nodded back, watching Abbi escape through the temporary entrance. It closed after she left, leaving Stranger alone once again. He pursed his lips, eyes flickering.

“I am real.”

The affirmation echoed back.

“I am real…I am the only me…”

A hesitant mantra.

“I am my own person.”

Chapter Text

Sunny had to go back inside. He needed to retrieve his lantern–Daddy Longlegs put importance on the item. It wouldn’t be good if he just left it behind because of his own irresponsibility.

But the thought of re-entering was highly unappealing. That heavy knocking prior left a bad taste in his mouth, and turning away felt safest. But…the lantern. Sunny needed to get that lantern back.

With a resigned sigh, Sunny placed his hand back on the handle. His legs almost buckled under the fear of something being behind the door. The red hand could be waiting to grab him right as he went in.

…It was a risk he needed to take.

Sunny bravely–stupidly–slammed the door open, bolting inside. He kept his eyes shut to prevent himself from chickening out, but it also left him completely open. Which was not wise. Sometimes thinking ahead was a good thing.

Eventually, Sunny did open his eyes, finding himself back inside the blue-tinted home. He didn’t linger for long in the noise-ridden room, rushing back to the ladder he knew to be in–

It’s not there.

Sunny stared at the piano now in the place of the opening. The visages of his friends were also gone. The room had returned to normal. Sunny fell to his knees, staring at the instrument blankly.

Ah…

He really screwed up.

Without realizing it, tears welled in Sunny’s eyes, helplessness encasing him. It didn’t make sense. He shouldn’t be crying like this. Why was he so emotional? It’s not like it’s the first time he messed up. Mistake upon mistake…why is this the one to make him cry?

Maybe because it feels more permanent.

Sunny was given that lantern by someone he wiped from existence.

A person who just wished to help him. Yet…he destroyed them. Just like he did to that room. Sunny stared at his shaking hands, wondering how much more damage he would accidentally do. Everything started because of an accident–a mistake. And it just keeps happening again and again.

When will he finally get it together?

When will he stop hurting people?

Sunny wiped his eyes roughly, forcing himself to his feet. Pitying or even spiraling into hating himself will do him no good. He had to continue no matter what. The lantern wasn’t vital–he had the key and a goal.

Getting upset would just impede his progress. Sunny gathered himself, walking back out of the room after one last look at the piano. He walked up the stairs, deciding to look inside the other rooms. Sunny entered the bathroom first.

Inside was merely a single bathtub and a noose hanging from the ceiling. For a brief moment, the image of a lightbulb came to mind staring at the shape. Sunny shook his head. The room was only here as a disturbing reminder.

Sunny left the bathroom, deciding to enter his own room instead. Maybe if nothing else, he could take a little break from exploring. He opened the door and stepped inside, only for a heavy pressure to leave him still.

Breathing was difficult under the ominous weight that threatened to crush him, but after a few seconds, it lifted. It looked like two gleaming eyes stared down at him from above for a moment.

“Sunny, you’re here.”

Sunny rubbed his eyes again, realizing Stranger had appeared before him. He looked anxious, composure visibly crumbling. Even his voice had been shakier than usual. Sunny gave a worried tilt of his head.

“I–It’s so nice to see you again.” Sunny’s eyes trailed down the Stranger’s hands, noticing they were entirely gray. It was surprising. Sunny wasn’t sure what expression he was making. Stranger didn’t seem deterred, taking a step forward. “How are you? Are you okay? Did you…see anyone?”

“Yes.” Sunny nodded, then grew quiet. Would Stranger blame him if he found out what happened? He…basically killed Daddy Longlegs, right? Sunny wasn’t sure if Stranger would still help him if he knew.

The reaction aligned with Sunny’s worries, Stranger’s lips pulling into a strained smile. “W–Who?” The attempt to be steady failed. Stranger seemed desperate. Sunny felt like crying. He really didn’t want Stranger to hate him. He hadn’t meant to do it.

“I’m sorry…” Sunny began, voice quivering. He lowered his head, unable to meet Stranger’s eyes. “Daddy Longlegs…he…I…” Sunny gripped a phantom handle, expression overcast.

“It was just him?” Stranger’s voice sounded lighter for some reason. Sunny’s brow furrowed, looking up. Stranger looked…happy. Well, that’s probably because he didn’t know. Sunny was all too willing to confess what he’d done.

“I…killed him.”

“…Pardon?”

“He’s…gone. Faded to…white. Just like…” Sunny hugged himself. “The…Map of Truth…”

“What?” Stranger blinked, back to his composed demeanor. “The Map of Truth is gone? And…so is Daddy Longlegs?”

Sunny nodded, waiting for hate. But it didn’t come. Stranger just continued to look confused, form distorting harshly. Why is that? Sunny took a step forward. He’d been so alone in this abyss. He’s terrified. Finally having someone there, he couldn’t help but want to get closer.

“I understand. I assume you didn’t intend for that. Though…I can’t exactly put together how that would even happen.” Stranger noticed Sunny slowly getting near, lip twitching. “Are you…okay?”

Sunny froze. “…Sorry.”

“Why? It is unsafe deep into the darkness. There are no positive feelings associated. It only makes sense you would seek comfort.” Stranger took a step toward him, jittering. “I just…don’t know if I am able to help currently.”

Might as well test it out. Sunny thought as much and tentatively latched onto Stranger, hugging him. Thankfully physical contact worked. Sunny buried his face in Stranger’s shoulder, gripping the fabric of his shirt tightly. He finally felt a little safer.

“Ah…” Stranger returned the embrace, face hidden from view. “Sunny…do you think you could…” Stranger trailed off, hesitant.

“What?”

“It would help me, but…I may request more. To help others too, if you are comfortable.”

Sunny thought about it, wondering why Stranger wasn’t being direct. Was it a heavy ask? But Stranger had done so much for him. It made sense to return the favor. Sunny hummed in agreement, and Stranger tensed further, squeezing Sunny.

“Could you…fix me?”

Sunny’s mind went blank. Nothing could’ve prepared him for that. Sensing the bewilderment, Stranger rushed to continue.

“I–I mean, I just…my hands. They don’t look right. And I know that Abbi, her face is…the question mark…you were removing it before. I thought maybe I was the same. It makes sense…right? So could you fix me too? It’s okay if you are unable to free Abbi from her lock, but…”

Sunny went to pull back, but Stranger didn’t let go.

“Please. I want to remember. I feel like I’m losing more every day. I’m only getting more confused. This world is trying to prevent me from remembering you. Remembering us. But you can save me. You can fix this…I know you can, Sunny. You just have to try.”

How would that even work? Sunny’s mind tried to keep up with the new information. Abbi’s question mark was a block? That…actually made a lot of sense, thinking back. Whenever he touched it, his hand burned, and it seemed to get lighter. But how did it get there in the first place?

“If you’re still too scared of Abbi, just help me instead. She doesn’t need to be freed yet. It’s okay. But I…I need to be. I’m worried I won’t be able to help you otherwise.” Finally, Stranger loosened his hold but kept his hands on Sunny’s arms. Sunny stared into Stranger’s eyes, the glimmering almost too bright to stare into.

“I beg of you. I just…want to free you. I promise. And maybe I could–” Stranger muttered something under his breath, shaking his head. “Never mind. I merely wish for impossible things. But…I truly believe you can help me.”

Stranger lifted Sunny’s hands, placing his own in them. Sunny stared at the grey-colored palms revealed from the rest of his body's shadow. Does this mean…there was someone underneath it? Sunny didn’t think about the true identity of Stranger. Didn’t they refer to Basil’s garden here as Stranger’s? So maybe the colorful Basil in the dream world used to be Stranger. But…

No. That didn’t make sense. Dream Basil and Stranger had coexisted.

So…who is Stranger?

“Please.” Stranger lowered his head. “I know I am asking for something…unfathomable to you at the moment. But could you…try? For me?” Stranger managed a smile, very foreign on his face.

Sunny breathed in, then out. He had no idea if he was capable of this. And…whenever he touched Abbi’s question mark, nothing good came of it. Just pain or–or–

“I won’t hurt you.” Stranger said, holding Sunny’s hands tightly. “I would never. I am not like her. I don’t make mistakes like that.”

Sunny relaxed, centering his mind.

He could do this. The least he can do is try.

Sunny grasped Stranger’s hands, closing his eyes and working on relaxing completely. There was no guidance, no information on how to do this correctly. He had to rely on intuition and guessing.

“Just…focus on me.”

Already was. Sunny tried his best to keep his mind focused, wondering if he would know once it was happening. He was removing the shadow, right? And the source of that shadow was hidden. So what did buried truth look like? Sunny tried to follow that thought, and while doing so, the image of a lightbulb formed in his mind.

Now in a trance, Sunny mentally followed the bulb, trying to get close as it distanced itself further. It felt like no matter how close he got, it grew further. But he wasn’t the type to give up so easily.

The white lightbulb glimmered within the void, the image unclear in his mind. It was a visualization, the best he could think of. And the more he imagined it, the more concrete it became.

“Sunny…”

Sunny remained in his mind, following even as something tugged in the opposite direction. His forehead stung, but he couldn’t feel it in this focused state.

“Let go. We need to stop. Sunny, you need to stop. Now!”

Frustrated, Sunny’s eyes snapped open, anger bubbling under the surface. He was making progress! His concentration was completely broken. Wasn’t Stranger the one who asked him to do this in the first place?

But once he saw Stranger’s expression, the anger turned into unease. He coughed abruptly. Did he do something wrong?

“We need to hide.”

Sunny stayed put when Stranger pulled on his wrist, frowning. “Why?”

“Can’t you–” Stranger sounded frustrated, face scrunching up. “Can you just…listen?”

He already was.

“Not to me. I…how can you not hear it? All this time, you haven’t been able to.”

Hear what? Everyone kept saying that to him, from the disembodied voice in the well to Abbi. What kind of cryptic nonsense is it? What is he supposed to be hearing?

“Close your eyes again. Just for a minute. I need you to know so you can be prepared in the future–we have time.” Stranger placed his hand over Sunny’s eyes, hurried. “Listen.”

Sunny was tempted to lean up and bite Stranger’s hand. Instead, he relented, obediently closing his eyes and trying to focus again. It was hard enough, but it’s infinitely harder to get back into that headspace after being interrupted.

All the nonsense about hearing something really got on his nerves. Especially because no one elaborated, simply acting on something he couldn’t understand and dragging him around. Sunny was helpless not only against the world but against the whims of those supposedly on his side.

So he would listen.

...

All he could hear was his own breathing. Soon, he could even hear Stranger’s. At least it was relaxing in a sense. A form of meditation. Sunny continued to clear his mind, waiting.

…

Sunny’s face changed.

…

Quiet…barely audible. But…growing in volume.

Sunny’s eyes snapped open, the plucking of strings on a constant incline. Sunny pulled Stranger’s hand off, staring at him with wide eyes.

“Violin.”

The louder it got, the more formed the sound became. The dragging of a bow across strings, trembling, full of emotion. Stranger looked around, then at the door. He went through it, pulling Sunny along to try and find a place to hide.

“You finally hear it.” Stranger murmured, staring at the wall that should’ve been an opening to the storage room. “I’m sorry I could never directly say what it is. I can’t really comment on that existence without withering.”

It was…Omori?

Sunny thought back to all the time's people spoke of the mysterious sound, at all points sending him away.

Did that mean...the louder it got…

Stranger tugged him through the wall, somehow going into it and coming out the other side. Sunny covered his mouth as he coughed. They stood in the storage room, the toybox at the end of it. Sunny rushed to it, throwing the lid open despite knowing he had already taken the violin out.

He just thought there might be a chance something else was in it.

“Don’t make a sound.” Stranger whispered, sitting at his side. He positioned himself in front of Sunny protectively, eyes glowing in the darkness. He watched the hidden entrance, even as the music grew deafening.

Sunny dug through the toybox, trying to find something–anything within to help him. But there wasn’t anything. It was just a useless box.

…Oh.

Sunny covered his mouth after another cough, grabbing Stranger’s arm urgently. Stranger turned around, confused, but then followed Sunny’s panicked gaze. He watched in shock as white consumed the object, completely encasing it before becoming nothing.

Stranger kept silent for a moment, even as Sunny tugged on his sleeve. Sunny’s shoulders rose, shaking. He did it again. He did it by accident again. Why was he so prone to thinking that way?

“So that…is what you meant.” Stranger spoke almost inaudibly. He fell into thought, glancing at Sunny. “You already have more power than you thought…don’t you?”

Sunny’s hands shook, forehead burning.

“I…I…” He felt dizzy. Sunny’s hands slowly raised to cover his ears, the violin blaring in his ears. Stranger covered Sunny’s mouth, whipping his head to the other wall. They waited in silence, not even daring to breathe.

But then Sunny coughed directly into Stranger’s hand, and without skipping a beat, Stranger grabbed Sunny and stood up.

And the wall completely broke down.

Red hands crawled inside the room first, stalking along the walls and ceiling and creeping closer. Stranger kept Sunny behind him, blocking his view. The swarm of red hands continued to writhe as a monochrome hand grabbed the side of the wall, tinted with corrupted colors.

Omori pulled himself into the room, body staggering forward. Blank emptiness turned into pure fury, sullen eyes glistening against the dark tear tracks down his cheeks. Stranger trembled under that direct eldritch gaze, form already disappearing.

One heavy step at a time, Omori grew closer, struggling under an invisible strain. Sunny’s sweater vest was in one hand, the only part of him left untainted. Red and black swirled against his skin, growing in intensity at the sight of Stranger hiding Sunny.

Stranger didn’t relent, trying to gather his own strength to prevent Omori from getting close. But it was pointless. He was still locked away. This was just a piece of himself sent to speak to Sunny.

Omori opened his mouth and spoke, but no coherent sentence was spoken. Stranger still gathered exactly what Omori was asking.

“Give him back.”

Sunny remained behind Stranger, eyes squeezed shut and covering his mouth with his hands. He kept coughing, a fit unable to be stopped. He tried to lean on Stranger for comfort but felt himself go through.

Stranger was no longer corporeal.

And Sunny…

Sunny stared at his hands, the crescendo of his once dear instrument heightening his terror. With his eyes now open, he saw the red hands approaching him, gently latching onto his person. Sunny blinked, unafraid and unsure why.

But that must mean…

Sunny turned around, noticing Stranger was gone.

Instead, Omori stood a short distance away, crying in pain. Sunny rushed toward him despite his hellish appearance, noticing his grip on Sunny’s sweater vest. Sunny could barely hear himself under the sound of the instrument blaring from within Omori.

Omori ran into Sunny’s arms, hugging him tightly. His body shivered, and the red and black decaying his skin looked painful. Sunny hugged back, unsure what was happening but worried for the other.

Even though…

Sunny glanced around, confirming Stranger was gone.

…

He’d better calm Omori down before this got worse. Sunny watched the large red hands circling them, wary of their distortions. He pats Omori’s head rhythmically. “It’s okay…” Sunny said, hoping Omori heard him.

They stood there like that for a long time, but Sunny couldn’t hold back another cough despite how he tried. He rubbed at his forehead, wincing. Omori pulled back at the sound, big watery eyes staring into Sunny’s. The corruption of his skin had begun to fade, red hands returning to their manageable sizes.

Sunny tried to smile to make Omori calm.

Omori grabbed Sunny’s hand, lifting them palm up. His entire body tensed, eyes constricting.

“It’s…” Sunny’s shoulders slumped. “I just…pushed myself…too much.”

A simple explanation for an alarming sight. There was no point in hiding it, and it’s not like it was anything to worry about.

But…

“Omori?”

Something about the way Omori was looking at him…made him reconsider. If Omori looked like this, it might be more severe than he thought. Omori hurriedly wiped the blood from Sunny’s hands in an almost panicked motion. He then quickly situated the sweater vest back over Sunny’s head, putting it back into place.

“I’m okay.” Sunny tried to soothe him but did little to quell the other’s fear. Omori once again latched onto him after, refusing to let go. But…it didn’t seem to matter. After another harsh cough, Sunny’s body slumped over.

Omori quickly steadied him, looking at his lidding eyes. Omori tried to protest, but nothing except noise came out of his mouth. Tears welled in his eyes.

Don’t go. Please don’t go. Don’t leave him here alone again. He didn’t mean to lose Sunny again. Omori didn’t mean to go to sleep. He was just tired. He had to do so much. Sunny was waiting for him here. Sunny was scared and bleeding and in danger. Sunny was disappearing. Sunny was overwhelmed. Sunny was too deep. Sunny went to his home. Sunny went to his home. Sunny saw it. Sunny must have hated it. No one likes it. Everyone hates it. Omori hates it. Sunny had to be there alone. Omori knows what it’s like. Omori wished it didn’t happen. Omori should’ve stayed awake. Sunny was scared. Sunny got hurt because of him. Sunny removed…

…

Omori stood in the destroyed room alone, fists clenching as his thoughts spiraled and spiraled. That fury from before returned, staring at the hand Sunny’s blood was on.

Omori rushed out of the room, already on his way to White Space. He had to be there when Sunny woke up. Tears trailed down his cheeks as he traveled back to the above world, hoping Sunny would come home soon.

The image of that shadowy figure formed.

He hurt Sunny.

That’s the only explanation for the blood Sunny shed.

*

“…Sunny?”

Sunny blinked, blurry gaze seeing a flash of pink. After a few minutes, his vision cleared. Aubrey was sitting on the stool by his bed. When Sunny met her eyes, he could see them flicker.

“You’re…awake.” Aubrey’s lips rose in a tentative smile, hands shaking as she lifted the bed for Sunny to sit up in. Sunny nodded in agreement–he was, in fact, awake. Aubrey carefully fixed Sunny’s clothes and blanket before sitting back down. “It’s–it’s um, been awhile.” Her voice came out stuffy.

Sunny wondered how long it had been this time. But Aubrey seemed to have no intention of telling him, content to grab his hand and sit still.

“I’m…” Aubrey chuckled weakly, shaking her head. “I’m just…so happy you’re up.” Her mellow way of speaking made Sunny nervous. Had it really been a long time? Sensing his worry, Aubrey waved him off. “Don’t mind me being overly emotional. I’m a teenage girl–I can’t help it.”

Sunny supposed that made sense. Aubrey was appalled that Sunny accepted the excuse but wasn’t going to push it. Instead, she just laughed and shook her head. Sunny enjoyed the sound, smiling slightly despite his exhaustion.

Aubrey tried to memorize the sight, unsure when the next time she would get to see it would be. “I guess I should update you on stuff, huh?” Sunny nodded, and Aubrey rested her arms on Sunny’s bed.

“Well, Hero dropped out of medical school to do cooking again, which I think is the best idea he’s ever had.” Aubrey grinned, voice warm. “Me and Kel are just going to school again which sucks, but it’s not too awful. Everyone’s pretty nice, and the teacher’s like me more now since I’m less of a delinquent.” Aubrey then leaned in. “Between you and me…I think I just got better at hiding it.”

Aubrey seemed proud of her rebellion, and Sunny gave her a thumbs up. Very good. Aubrey softened once more, continuing. “Basil is doing homeschool now, which…is definitely for the best. We made up and stuff, but I don’t think Basil likes being around a ton of people. Isn’t it funny how people change?”

Sunny tilted his head. Aubrey mimicked the motion.

“Anyway, let’s not talk about anything depressing,” Aubrey said, resolute. There would be no stressful topics. “I really hope you get out of here soon because I’m so close to calling the police on all our friends.”

Police!? Sunny recoiled in shock, only to be met by laughter.

“You should see how they dress! You’d think at least Hero would have a sense of fashion, but even he’s helpless.”

Oh. Fashion police. Sunny relaxed, placing a hand over his heart. Aubrey reached over and pat Sunny’s shoulder, finding it funny how easy it was to tease him.

“I’m glad I was here today to see you wake up. I guess this means I’m the favorite, huh?” Aubrey gave a lopsided grin, only for Sunny to suddenly grab one of her hands. Unfortunately, it was too late to hide it, Aubrey forgetting to be more cautious. “Oh, that’s, um…” Aubrey tried to think of an excuse for the red. “I was finger painting earlier...it stained my fingers.”

Sunny relaxed, poking Aubrey’s fingers. In doing so, though, he noticed his own. He tensed up again, wondering why his fingers were white. It brought intense discomfort. It was a reminder of his mistakes.

Seeing Sunny drawing away, Aubrey quickly covered Sunny’s hands with her own. “Um…you know…you’re cool.”

…

Sunny stared blankly. Aubrey stared back with a similar face.

“Sorry. I couldn’t think of anything else to say to change the subject.” Might as well be honest. Aubrey’s face flushed in embarrassment. But, the color faded. Her eyes trailed to the side, biting her lip. “How…are you?”

Sunny opened his mouth, but Aubrey shook her head. She handed him a notepad, not willing to risk it. He scribbled down his answer.

‘Ok.’

“Somehow, I don’t…” Aubrey cut herself off. No point in saying that. “That’s good. I hope you’ve had good dreams.”

Sunny didn’t respond to that. Instead, his eyes were complicated, withholding information Aubrey probably couldn’t understand. But, she wanted Sunny to know he had support.

“Well, I’m sure you could come up with the craziest dreams out there. You’ve always been super creative. I was always jealous of that.”

Sunny shook his head, writing roughly.

‘Not true.’

“…Objectively, it’s true. You always had the biggest imagination out of all of us. I…was thinking about it a while ago, you know. I always thought you were an enigma. We never know what’s going on up there…but it’s what makes you special.”

Sunny seemed agitated by that.

‘I’m not special.’

Aubrey made a face. “What? Are you telling me I’m wrong? That I’m misreading things? Are you calling me dumb, Sunny?” Sunny didn’t know how to respond to that, caught off guard. Seeing the deer in headlights look, Aubrey relaxed, smiling. “I’m joking. I get it. I’ve got pretty shitty self-esteem myself.”

No way. Sunny couldn’t believe that. Aubrey was amazing.

“You’re looking at me like that’s impossible. That’s how I feel when you say those things.”

Oh.

Sunny gripped the notepad, avoiding eye contact. Aubrey lifted his chin with her finger, pulling back after.

“You can’t control how I think of you, and I think you’re special. You don’t realize that you’ve got a lot of value.” Aubrey poked his forehead, and Sunny felt a strange phantom sensation. “You’re…extraordinary. I, um…always wanted to tell you that.”

Sunny’s eyes watered. Aubrey faltered.

“Hey…hey, what’s with that. Don’t cry. You’re gonna make me cry too.”

Sunny couldn’t stop the waterworks, dissolving into sniffles. Aubrey soon was in the same state, crying with him.

“Why are we crying?” Aubrey tried to laugh, finding it ridiculous. “Nothing sad is happening.” Sunny reached out to her, and Aubrey pulled him into a hug. “I’m dumb…I’m crying for no reason. There’s nothing to cry about.”

And yet, the two continued to sob within each other’s arms, the weight of everything happening ever-present. Sunny, with the realization of how much time passed finally catching up, and Aubrey wondering how long it’ll be until Sunny’s gone again.

“Please don’t go, Sunny…” Aubrey felt selfish asking for so much. “Give me more time, okay? I’ll stop crying soon…I know I’ve been weird this whole time. I just wanted you to know that…I just…”

Sunny remembered a similar situation with Kel, bottom lip trembling. Aubrey couldn’t speak anymore, barely able to prevent herself from crying harder when Sunny rubbed her back. Something as simple as this was enough for her.

“You’re going to get out of here one day. I know you will. And I–I’m gonna wait as long as it takes. I’ll beat out Hero, Kel, and even Basil. Got it?”

Sunny nodded against her shoulder, her belief in him warming his heart. He’d been so discouraged lately by his lack of knowledge and the fear constantly plaguing him. But this was a good reminder before he got lost in that other world.

He just had to keep remembering what he was fighting for.

Every step he took toward the truth in the other world was a step closer to his friends. The answer was there, and he was going to find it. Everyone believes in him even though he keeps screwing up.

Aubrey…said he was special.

“Thank you.” Sunny whispered, hiccupping after. Aubrey reacted similarly, a pout pulling at her lips.

“I didn’t do anything…”

Sunny shook his head. That’s nonsense. He fully leaned his weight into her arms, finally feeling secure after a long time. He was safe right here. He could relax. Nothing would hurt him, no dangers lurking below the surface.

This world and the people he loved in it were his home.

He won’t forget that.

…

He can’t forget that.

*

“He was bleeding.”

Stranger sat on the ground, expression lost.

“He coughed up blood. And it’s my fault.”

Abbi stared at his uncertain form, never seeing him this distraught before.

“I promised I wouldn’t hurt him, but I did.”

“Stranger–” Abbi began, but Stranger cut her off, eyes wide and vacant.

“I put so much strain on his spirit that he coughed up blood here. I asked him to free me from my erasure, and I didn’t even consider how much that would drain him. Sunny’s strong but he doesn’t have infinite strength. He hasn’t rested at all recently.”

“You didn’t know, Stranger. Don’t blame yourself…”

“He’s going to hate me.” Stranger curled up, hugging his legs. Abbi’s heart tugged at the sight, an old image of a child overlapping Stranger’s. A nurturing instinct she thought long forgotten took over. She rushed to his side.

“No, no, he won’t. You didn’t hurt him, Stranger. You didn’t force him to help you, and if you knew it would put that much strain on him, you wouldn’t have asked. Don’t be so hard on yourself. I’m sure Sunny will understand. He might not even think much of it.” Abbi soothed gently, patting Stranger’s head. He allowed it for once, too busy wallowing to shake her off.

“But what if he does hate me? What do I do?” Stranger nervously fidgeted, imagining the face Sunny would make toward him. “Even…even that thing noticed…it’s all my fault. I pushed him too hard.”

“Don’t worry…you know Sunny the most, right? Something so small…he wouldn’t hold it against you.” Abbi comforted.

Stranger went quiet, thinking about it in those terms. He does know Sunny the most, and Sunny…was really, really nice. It took a lot to make him hate someone–which is partially why this whole situation is so frustrating. He has too much faith in people.

The only reason Sunny is afraid of Abbi is because she hurt him really badly. It’s completely justified. Stranger didn’t cause a traumatic experience. He slowly relaxed after thinking more logically.

Noticing Abbi’s hand, he brushed her off, standing back up. “Thank you for clearing my head.” Stranger said stiffly, and Abbi gave her best smile. She desperately wanted forgiveness for her actions–even the ones forgotten.

“Whatever you need of me.” Her question mark had lightened again, and Stranger felt discomfort. For some reason, the idea of Abbi returning to herself before he did felt…

It’s just not right. Stranger always came first. From the start, he was always the best friend. The guide. The one to bring Sunny home when the time came. Yet…

…

Stranger’s eyes widened significantly.

He remembered that.

He suddenly remembered something.

Stranger stared down at his hands in wonder, noticing the shadow had receded further. The little bit of time that Sunny helped him…

“It worked.” Stranger was breathless, hope so intense it left him reeling. He hadn’t felt this way in a long time. The fog that loomed over his consciousness had barely lifted, broken images of old memories seeping in.

“What is…it?”

“The block. The…erasure.” Stranger lifted his head, revealing a bright, almost childlike smile. “He can really free me. I can…finally feel like myself again.” Tears welled in his eyes for a reason unknown.

Abbi stared, naturally becoming hopeful as well. “If it worked for you, it will work for me.” Excitement laced each word. “Oh, this is such wonderful news! Now we can truly help Sunny. I must speak to him at once to get my wisdom back–”

“Abbi.” Stranger interrupted. “I will go first. Sunny is still afraid of you.”

Abbi faltered, smile falling. She tried to keep it up, nodding. “O–Of course. Of course, that makes sense. I will be patient.”

“Good.” Stranger returned to neutral. He composed himself, adjusting his sweater vest. “Let’s go back to our discussion before this. Did you make contact with Meido?”

“Ah…yes.” Abbi said “They are…well, they are…” Abbi sheepishly stumbled over her words, eventually just sighing and being outright. “They are hard to talk to. But I know they told Sunny he could die.”

“Hm?” Stranger’s hands shook. “Ah, right…right…”

“Stranger?” 

“You should go now. Your entrance is closing.”

Abbi hesitantly stepped away, knowing she couldn’t risk missing her time to leave. But with Stranger like this…

“Just go. I’m fine.”

Unconvincing. But Abbi had no choice. With one last long look, she escaped through the warp, face twisted in concern.

And Stranger remained sitting there, tapping on the ground with a blank expression.

“I need a dandelion…oh, I need a dandelion…”

A hum drawled out in monotone.

“Isn’t that always what you told me, Sunny? To make a wish…I need a dandelion…but there are none near.”

Stranger thought about that unique sensation he felt not long ago.

“A dandelion…I will find a dandelion…”

He smiled.

“I’ll remember it…I’ll remember it all…”

*

“I saw you in a dream the other night.”

Basil stood in front of Mari’s gravestone, the egret behind it glimmering under the beam of sunlight. He sniffled, sitting down beside it and curling up. Even if the sun shined bright, it would never be the same as it was.

“You…hugged me.” Basil’s voice cracked. He felt ashamed staring at his shaking hands. “Even though…I did something so terrible. Unforgivable.”

Despite knowing he shouldn’t, Basil leaned on the gravestone, resting his head on the arch. He blinked tiredly, dark circles ever prominent. His eyes trailed down to the egret in front of him, placed conveniently beside a stump.

Wonderful reminder.

“Is it wrong I want to think it’s real?”

Basil said, to no one in particular. Of course, he wasn’t the only one who spoke to Mari like this, even if she wasn’t here to listen. Today he came alone, though. Polly might get nervous since he…sort of snuck out. She was a little overbearing but meant well. He just needed to clear his head.

There wasn’t much to clear. It’s been a foggy mess for a while now. Sleeping was pointless, and all it did was distress him now. The only time something actually happened was when he slept at the hospital, but it’s not like he could make a habit of that.

…Could he?

Basil’s head fell to the side.

Generally, Basil ends up being the one who visits Sunny most by nature of being homeschooled. It’s easy for him to move where he works, and he tends to do his homework at Sunny’s side in case he wakes up.

So, maybe when he goes today, he can take a nap. For some reason, he felt he could find a solution to his ‘stuck in a void’ dreams that way, even if he was scared too. Seeing Mari…it was hard to handle.

…

He had to try. He was no good as he is now, a walking zombie just begging for  rest. Basil needed to get himself together and be there for his friends like they were there for him. And…he had to help Sunny.

Whatever that meant, he didn’t know. But he would figure it out.

Basil was his best friend, after all. He had to be there for Sunny like Sunny was there for him.

*

Sunny opened his eyes to see Omori standing over him, staring curiously. Sunny merely closed his eyes, letting out a giant sigh. “I want…to sleep.”

After his words, it was quiet. Then he felt himself being picked up. Sunny’s eyes peeked open, too tired to even scold Omori. Whatever. Maybe there’s a bed nearby he’s being taken to. That would be ideal.

Turns out there was no bed, but there was a blanket and pillow for him at the picnic blanket in the park. Omori placed him down carefully and dutifully tucked him in, snuggling into his side after.

Well.

Guess it was nap time.

Sunny’s eyes closed, finally getting some peace. He meant to stay longer in the real world, but it’s not like that ever worked out. He got to say hi to Aubrey, at least. Even though…it’s already into the school year, she looked well.

Maybe he should be happy. No homework for him. It’s not like he did much of it over the four years, at least from what he can remember. Most of it’s a blur. Which is normal. Most people forget their childhoods, he’s sure.

This was really nice. Sunny was happy to rest. He felt like he’d been pushing himself too hard recently, and it was good to recharge. After all…his next destination was somewhere he’d need a lot of bravery.

Basil’s garden.

‘Return to where the truth was reborn…to the heart of the forest.’

Easier said than done.

The strategy can be thought about after he takes a long, long rest. It’s something to worry about later when he’s back in a good, refreshed state.

*

Basil didn’t really think it through.

Fear permeated his body as he ran toward that fluttering egret, half expecting it when he returned here. Seems like he was right about falling asleep next to Sunny. Now he was chasing the flower again with aching limbs, more tired than last time.

The rubble was just as tall as before, more jagged and unwelcoming.

It couldn’t stop him before, and it’s not going to stop him now.

If he sees Mari again, then…

Basil shook his head, haphazardly reaching out and snatching the egret orchid with a calloused hand.

The tug was just as brutal as last time, but he wasn’t as caught off guard. It was the strangest sensation he thinks he’ll ever feel, and it’s not something he missed in the slightest. The pulling in two different directions made him feel like he was splitting.

But he had to stay intact. Last time he was booted from his dream too quickly, dissipating into a bunch of particles. It was kind of disturbing when thinking about it, but better to focus on the feeling of being dragged across planes of darkness, littered with oddities and bizarrely familiar scribbles.

He was dragged through color. It happened more slowly this time, allowing Basil to get a better view of where he was being taken. He passed greenery, and a blur entered his sight for a split second.

Sunny…?

Basil could barely process the sight of Sunny curled up on a picnic blanket, a monochrome being flanked to his side. Basil was further dragged even as he dug his fingers into the dirt, not wanting to lose sight of Sunny.

But then a disembodied hand shot toward him.

It startled Basil enough to make him let go, pulled through a much larger garden than his own, and through a house shaped like a shoe. He was brought into the darkness, soon arriving at the same place he’d been before.

He turned, and Mari was there again, waiting for him.

She…looked worried.

“You were sensed.”

Basil could hear her over the static noise this time, eyes widening. Noticing the reaction, Mari rushed over, holding his face and keeping him focused.

“Listen to me. Basil, I need you to save Sunny, okay?”

What? Basil’s vision tilted, confusion swirling with vertigo. Mari smiled at him desperately, patting his face to get his attention.

“Keep coming back here. Find a way to stay and bring Sunny out of here. Please, Basil. I can’t do it on my own.”

Nothing made sense. Basil had no idea what Mari was talking about.

“Basil!” Mari shook him, growing frustrated as he further disappeared. “Basil, this isn’t a dream! Sunny is trapped here! I’m trapped here! Can’t you hear me!?”

Basil couldn’t speak. Mari hugged him tightly, breathing heavily.

“You’ll be okay. You can help him. I–I forgive you, Basil. So please just do this for me, okay? Come back here and bring Sunny home.”

Mari couldn’t be sure Basil heard a word, not with his vacant eyes. She felt the rest of him disappear but did her best to repeat herself, hoping some part of him would recall.

“You better come back! I–I only have so many flowers, you know!”

Basil was tugged out, back into their world.

Mari remained standing there, egrets brushing against her cheeks to comfort her. She frowned, staring out into the darkness.

She was running purely on intuition, and it worked out so far.

If Basil wasn’t enough to help, she already had a connection to the others. But…they haven’t left themselves open to her call yet. Basil, for some reason, was much easier to tug over. She wondered why that was.

…

Mari had a hunch.

…

It was one she hoped wasn’t true.

*

“On that day…”

Stranger grasped Abbi’s arm, breaking from his trance and leaning in. “Where is Meido?”

“They should be here soon,” Abbi said. “Though, this is a strange place to reside.”

They looked around at the fake hallway of a school, lockers trailing off infinitely. Stranger sighed, recognizing this place. “He really made a whole fantasy for this…”

“It’s only natural. Sunny really liked Aubrey.”

“Maybe.” Stranger’s eyes trailed to the side, tapping his foot impatiently. Noticing the action, Abbi realized.

“You’re jealous.”

“If you’re aware, then don’t provoke me.”

“Okay.” Abbi looked down the hall, and finally, someone appeared at the end. Abbi waved. “Meido! Dear, we’re over here!”

“Dear?” Stranger shot her a weird look, and she didn’t respond. Meido bounded toward them with their hands behind their back, a cheeky grin plastered on.

“Hiya! It’s Meido, at your service!” They performed a dramatic bow, shooting back up straight after. Stranger was already tired.

“Hello, Meido. It’s so wonderful seeing you again.” Abbi coaxed them closer, and Meido happily rushed to Abbi, nuzzling into Abbi's open palm. Stranger had his face in his hands, sighing heavily.

“I’m going to leave if you act like that.” Meido pointed accusingly, huffing at Stranger’s demeanor. “Stop acting like you’re above us, Doppel.”

“What the hell is a doppel? You know what, I don’t care. Don’t call me that.”

“Calling you Stranger is stupid, though. Way too mysterious and cool for someone like you.” Meido did a little spin, twirling their hair around their finger. They bat their eyelashes. “Doesn’t it suit someone like me more?”

“Abbi, I want to go.” Stranger turned away, ready to leave. Abbi quickly looped her tentacle around his shoulder, quietly soothing him. Finally, she managed to calm him down, returning him to neutral.

“Meido, don’t be mean, okay?” Abbi scolded, wagging her finger. Meido grumbled but relented.

“Fine. He’s not fun to tease anyways. Uni is way more interesting.” Meido kicked the floor.

“Can you just tell me what you know?” Stranger crossed his arms. “I really need to help–”

“Whoa!” Meido rushed forward, pulling Stranger’s arm. They stared at his gray hand. “You’re coming back to yourself?”

“Yeah.”

“Uh oh.” Meido dropped the hand. “Anyway, Sunny is making good progress. I think he’s planning on going to you directly, Stranger.”

“…Really?” He ignored the last slight at their words. “You think so?”

“That is...if he can. Nyak, nyak!” Meido’s grating laugh echoed. Stranger wasn’t amused. “Anyway, you guys seem to know what you’re doing. I’ll just be–” Stranger put a hand on Meido’s shoulder, preventing them from leaving. Meido nervously laughed, scratching their cheek. “What? I can’t help…”

“Physically, you can.”

“What?” Meido was caught off guard enough to drop the laughing tone. “What do you mean physically?”

“If it comes down to it, we might have to fight to keep Sunny safe.”

Meido looked at him like he was crazy. “Against that thing!? We’re gonna die!”

“No, we’ll just be erased.” Abbi corrected, but it did little to comfort.

“That’s basically just as bad! Come on, I just got out of my stupid cage. I’m still not even fully back to myself! This isn’t fair. Can’t you just ask Uni? He likes to fight…I think. I might have made that up. Anyways, bye!”

“Nope.” Stranger once again tugged, keeping Meido in place. They swore under their breath, thrashing around like a child. “Can’t you act your age?”

“Can’t you act your age?” Meido snapped back.

“Alright, alright, that’s enough you two.” Abbi carefully separated with an exasperated smile. “Meido, you have to understand Stranger’s worry. He’s just thinking about all the possible scenarios and wants to protect Sunny.”

Meido nodded, shoulder’s slumped.

“And Stranger, you have to understand Meido’s side too. They only just got some freedom back. It’s a terrible, terrible feeling to be trapped. And Meido had it the worst out of all of us.”

Stranger mimicked Meido’s posture. The two nodded solemnly under Abbi’s scolding, earning a proud smile from her.

“Good. Now we can all get along and get back to figuring this out. What do you two say? Let’s go get Uni next!”

Abbi encouraged them both to cheer, earning half-hearted responses.

Stranger trailed behind Abbi and Meido as they walked, watching Meido skip as they held Abbi’s hand, swinging it back and forth.

…

Stranger looked down at his own hand, opening and closing it. He remembered the feeling when Sunny held it, eyes closed and determined to free him of the shadow that confined him.

…

A pulsing sensation throbbed in his chest.

Maybe…

…

Stranger was number one. Stranger was the first. 

...Right?

“Stranger, hurry up!”

Meido waved at him. Stranger sped up, trying to put aside those thoughts for now.

His own origin clacked around in his brain, ready to be recalled.

Chapter Text

When Sunny opened his eyes, he knew he wasn’t where he should be. Although he was grounded in a sense, the steps he was taking now were in a place that no longer existed. Or…had been changed irreversibly.

Sunny rubbed his eyes by habit. He’d fallen asleep and could assume that this was a dream. This proved he could fall asleep in Headspace, but he wasn’t entirely sure if that was good. Either way, it was pretty lucid.

This is likely White Space, but it looked a little worse for wear. Looking around, he couldn’t even find the usual door to exit through. Instead, the computer that consistently had no use wore static across its screen. Sunny frowned, crouching by it. As he moved near it, his eyes trailed to something hanging from the ceiling.

Lightbulb.

The lightbulb was here.

Was this…a vision of the past?

It was a weird conclusion to come to. After all, it could be anything–it was a dream. But the word past resounded in his mind, confirming itself. But why was he here? Sunny sighed, turning back to the computer screen.

Nothing happened just staring at it. So, Sunny reached out and touched the screen, feeling himself get dragged below the floor after. It was vastly easier than any other time he’d shifted spaces. But that could be explained by his dream-like state.

Sunny landed squarely in Black Space. Or…something like it. He walked cautiously, staring at the walls on each side of him. He felt like he was in a massive room, more significant than he could possibly understand. It was outside of himself.

In the distance was a flash of white. Sunny studied the darkness around him, making out auditorium chairs and even the hint of a faraway stage. Was that where this was? Sunny gathered his courage to continue.

This place was familiar enough that after a few minutes, he remembered his solo recital. Playing the violin alone on a stage before his fight with Omori. It was oddly nostalgic, a sad smile tugging at his lips.

The further he walked, the brighter the back of the stage became. Everything else remained dark despite the light source, and Sunny grew more curious the closer he got. It was a foggy white, as if it was something…forgotten.

Oh. Sunny picked up his pace, the place between his eyebrows burning. It was a feeling he’d grown used to, the pain spreading across his forehead. The white fog ahead called to him. A barrier in his mind splintered, the visual snow that tunneled his vision increasing in intensity.

Until he stepped onto the stage and saw the blanket of White Space on the wooden panels.

Until he stepped forward onto it, lifting his head.

And as he stared out into the white, blinding fog, unable to make out anything within…

It dropped.

The noise infecting his sight cleared.

The fog disappeared.

Sunny felt pain unlike any other behind his eyes, staring out at an image never once imagined. Shock left his teeth clenched, hands trembling under the pressure of the changing world.

An hourglass turned slowly in the sky, sand within sifting through to the other side. It felt like he was staring at the sun, blinded but unable to tear his gaze away. The burn may just be the harsh light staring back at him.

Buildings, all ones he had once been in, were lifted into the air. Objects, forestry, anything and all that resided in the dream world turned with the hourglass, no longer grounded in their respective places.

Sunny clenched and unclenched his hands, walking forward. His legs felt weak, barely able to keep himself standing as he dropped down. He sat at the ledge, eyes locked onto the sight before him.

The world…was resetting.

It was a level of awe he was unsure should be experienced by someone like him. There was nothing to think about staring out at the destruction of his home for four years. And for a brief second, he glanced away.

Standing off to the side was…Omori.

Skin corrupted, red and black swirling uncomfortably beneath his colorless skin. The darkness dripped from his fingertips. Omori’s expression was unreadable, staring out at the chaos as though it was nothing special. Sunny felt inclined to approach him–comfort him despite no visible sadness.

But then, a loud crack resounded, piercing his ears. Sunny saw Omori’s face change, and he looked forward himself, mouth falling open in surprise.

A crack…spreading across one half of the hourglass.

Terror shook Sunny’s core for an unknown reason, watching the buildings stutter in the air. The light of the sun flickered briefly, returning to full brightness. Sunny stared for moments longer, only turning after hearing a sound.

Omori…

Omori was crying.

He looked lost. Omori’s eyes were wide in a similar fear to Sunny’s, lips trembling as though to speak against what was happening. Instead, he lifted his hands and clasped them together, the corruption of his body intensifying. Omori was distraught.

…

Sunny turned back to the open space.

‘You view four years as an endless amount of time, repeating and cycling, on and on.’

A reset…

‘You broke out of the cycle, but you must go further.’

This…was the last time, wasn’t it?

‘Explore this world while you still can, Dreamer.’

This was the final reset before his last journey. And the cracks in the hourglass…

‘Until you realize nothing is left for you here, and leave this place for good.’

Sunny scrambled to his feet, narrowly missing falling over the edge. He breathed heavily, grasping the fabric of his sweater vest and staggering toward Omori. Omori didn’t notice him. Sunny could only confirm this dream was nothing more than a fleeting vision when his comforting hand met no physical body.

Omori remained, watching his world reset.

Completely alone.

...

Sunny couldn’t do anything.

All he did was double over in pain, palms over his eyes and feeling years' worth of forgotten knowledge claw its way back into his mind. There had been many resets. Each time it happened, there was less space between. They grew more and more frequent, the truth rising quicker with each turn of the hourglass.

And each time…the universe grew a little smaller.

The collection of worlds shrunk.

And he…drew a little farther away from this place.

No matter how hard he tried to hide, the truth could only be buried so deep. He only had so much control. And with those trying to guide him directly towards it…it was no wonder it only lasted four years.

Even with one question answered, there were many more.

What had the world looked like before this?

Where had it come from?

How did he get here?

How come…it bent to his will?

Sunny’s head hurt.

Although he was already remembering so much, it felt like there was still so much more to be recalled. For now…he knew the world reset one last time. And staring at the cracks, he could assume why.

What did the past world look like?

Was it…correct to use the words world and universe interchangeably?

Vast Forest, Otherworld, Orange Oasis, Sweetheart’s Castle, Deep Well…

What had Stranger said again?

‘…what constitutes a world to you? Think of the planets in your solar system. There are planets just like Earth, but they are uninhabited and impossible for humans to live on. There are theories, though, about Mars. That Mars could one day be a new home. It is not the original birthplace but could become a new alternative.’

Did that mean…

Sunny’s eyes widened, finally realizing what Stranger had meant–finally able to hear his words without static deafening them.

‘And a planet is often a world, but a world does not have to be a planet. There is no solar system here. It is unlike your original home. You could even refer to different places of what you call Headspace as their own worlds…hence, Otherworld.’

Sunny watched the hourglass turn within the sun. A sun. A sun he had never seen before.

‘Would you say a collection of worlds is a universe? If so, then this is another universe adjacent to yours. It’s too small, though. Far too small. Calling it a universe is a lie to make it seem more grand and appealing to you. Did it work? Are you enticed?’

Oh.

This world…this planet, this…universe, one too small to be called one…

This dimension had always been here, just as Omori implied so long ago. It had always existed outside of Sunny.

The door he manifested to enter it…White Space…

‘In other words, just because a planet is unfit for life does not mean it is not a planet, or that it can’t become habitable.’

Those are both from him.

But anything beyond the door had never been his. But with what Stranger implied, calling the dimension uninhabitable, but able to become a place for life...

‘I do not recall anything about the origin of this world, except…You brought life to it. You were a gift.’

Sunny…brought life to the world.

Abbi’s voice rang in his head, sounding clearer than it ever had.

‘The star brought life to the empty and lifeless fields, giving color to a colorless world.’

And the only places that remained without color…the only people that did…

Had a will outside of him.

…

Ah…

…

Sunny doubled over in pain, the cracks along the barrier of his memory giving the sensation of his skull caving in. The burn on his forehead increased in intensity for the final time, eyes feeling like they were on fire.

Omori…

‘That thing…what do you see?’

Sunny reached toward him again, despite knowing it was fruitless.

‘And then…when the day was over, and the night began, the moon would gleam and shine, teaching the flowers how to glow and be pretty.’

For the first time…

‘Just like Omori!’

He truly questioned who Omori was.

…

And the moment he thought so, everything became white, and the pain searing into his skull carried over into his dreaming body.

…

Sunny sat up roughly, feeling the blanket Omori put on him falling down. Though, what he was lying on seemed more comfortable than the picnic blanket, and…

Sunny’s eyes snapped open, hands over his stinging forehead, breathing heavily.

Staring back were his friends and mom, all startled at his sudden awakening. Sunny tried to react to their relieved smiles, even as worry was apparent toward his heightened state. Their voices all blended together into nonsense, echoing around relentlessly.

With desperation, Sunny opened his mouth to speak.

He coughed instead, hands covering his mouth the moment he did. Then, after a pause, staring at each one of his concerned friends…

Sunny coughed again, harshly, his whole body shaking and lurching into the motion. And something spilled through the cracks in his fingertips, coating his hands. His eyes widened, hands pulling back.

...

Blood.

His hands were coated in it.

He could feel it around his mouth and taste it on his tongue.

“Ah…”

Sunny looked up at his friends, hands dripping.

...

His mom screamed, immediately rushing to his side. Panic erupted amongst all those present, Hero running out of the room yelling for a doctor, Kel pressing the button for a nurse, and Aubrey holding the door open so people could swiftly come in. Sunny couldn’t understand a word of what was said to him, blearily staring into his mother's tearful eyes.

Yet, the only one to not yet move was Basil.

Basil stared at Sunny with wide eyes, face pale as a sheet. It was an unbelievable sight to see. They had just been hopeful when Sunny woke up because, according to Aubrey, it was relatively close to the last time he did. But...

This was terrifying.

Basil could hardly think straight, watching the blood trail down Sunny’s arms, barely lucid and leaning on his mom. He couldn’t think as Hero barged back in with nurses, all his friends refusing to leave even when asked.

They couldn’t leave Sunny’s side.

It took time to wrestle Sunny from his mother’s grip, rushing to check his vitals and discuss tests to be done. It was chaos. None of it made sense.

None of this made sense.

What was going on?

Basil continued to stand in place, barely present. His gleaming eyes remained fixated on Sunny. He couldn't breathe.

Sunny looked like he was dying.

Basil felt like he was dying.

His best friend, the person who always made him feel like he was alive, who completed him...

He stumbled forward between rushing nurses, not even hearing his friends anymore. Aubrey was screaming so loudly and angrily, and Kel joined her in demanding answers. Hero tried to comfort Sunny’s mom, just enough to let the doctor touch her son.

But Basil just stood there.

Staring.

Not able to react.

…

Sunny slumped over, eyes shutting once again. Basil’s ears rang with the loud voices around him, tears silently spilling over. He took another step closer, a glimmer drawing his gaze away.

The egret orchid.

It…was glowing, wasn’t it?

…

Basil’s body was on autopilot, nearing the flower after casting one last glance at Sunny. The discoloring on his forehead was far more prominent than before. It looked familiar. Basil looked back to the egret.

He reached out and grazed his fingers against the petals.

Before he could think…

His eyes were closed.

And the noise around him finally diminished into silence.

*

White Space was as unkind to the eye as always. Sunny sat up, reeling from the events that happened back to back. He reached up toward his mouth, checking his hands, relieved to find no blood.

It…wasn’t all that relieving, though.

He coughed up blood in real life.

His friends, his mom…they had looked so scared. He didn’t mean to cause such a scene, but it just happened. If Sunny knew that would happen, he would’ve stayed lying down. It was unknown whether that would’ve made a difference.

Either way, he felt pretty awful.

It was a new type of exhaustion he’d never experienced, both physically and mentally. It was strange being physically tired here–it’d never happened before in this way. Sure he had limited stamina, but this was fatigue. The kind felt only after constant strenuous activity.

Sunny took a deep breath in, then out. He looked around, realizing Omori wasn’t there. His brow furrowed, already getting to his feet and stumbling toward the white door. It was hard to walk. But he wanted to know what was going on out there.

When he reached the door, he noticed it was cracked open. He grasped the knob, pulling it. Neighbor’s Room was empty again. Sunny chewed on his lip, looking around for Omori. Then, while lost in thought, he mindlessly went to close the door behind him.

There was resistance.

Sunny turned around, wondering why the door wouldn’t close. After trying to slam it a few times, he looked down, feeling horrible. A red hand was lodged between, one with…the ribbon. The ribbon Sunny tied around one of the hands.

“Sorry…” Sunny crouched down, worried he hurt the hand. It didn’t seem deterred, though, keeping itself in the gap. It hovered toward him before rushing back to its spot, diligently remaining in place. Was it trying to be a doorstopper?

It was kind of cute, so Sunny decided to stop bothering it. No need to close the door anyway. He stood and walked up the rainbow stairs, glancing at the empty space where the Big Yellow Cat should’ve been.

Sunny paused, watching. It felt like he was supposed to remember something, but it disappeared. Sunny shook his head, still feeling the aftereffects of the prior realization. It was hard enough dealing with the sudden onslaught of information. Sunny should sift through all that before trying to gather anything else.

After all, it was pretty earth-shattering, wasn’t it?

His whole perception of how reality worked was flipped on its head. He never imagined the world he dreamed of was actually real. Sunny could barely even fathom that multiple dimensions existed. Were there other ones like his own? Or…

Or…just like in his solar system…every other planet besides his own was uninhabitable.

Every other universe could be a wasteland. Just like this one probably was before he came here.

Sunny fell into thought as he walked into the vast forest playground, distracted.

How did he bring the…gift of life, or however Stranger said it? That sentence he remembered Abbi saying was a part of a story–he knew that much. It was about him. It was about how he grew flowers.

Or…people.

It reminded him of how Basil compared all his flowers to their respective person. Thinking back, it’s a little weird he didn’t realize the story was about him sooner. Maybe there was some kind of mental block.

Sunny kicked the ground, deciding not to blame himself too much. It was hard to know what was forcibly buried or selectively forgotten. Both will come back in time, it seems. Just…with a lot of pain.

The mirror floated in the middle of the playground, and Sunny decided to approach. When he turned to look at his reflection, it really was him this time. Omori didn’t stare back at him. It was just himself.

And he looked…odd.

Sunny leaned forward, touching his hair. It seemed…ashier than usual. Along with that–

What is this?

Sunny brushed his fringe aside, staring at the small marking between and above his eyebrows. It extended a little below, wings spread out in a fringed manner. An egret orchid…painted onto his forehead?

Was it painted? Or was…

Sunny rubbed the marking, staring at his fingers after.

It didn’t come off.

It wasn’t paint.

Sunny frowned, wondering if he should be worried about this. Or, perhaps, this was a good thing. Those glowing egret orchids always guided him kindly, and he always associated the flower with Mari. So, it had to be a sign of something hopeful.

He’ll ignore whatever’s happening with his hair–it’s barely there, so it might just be a trick of his eyes. Either way, aesthetics weren’t important. Sunny turned around, finally realizing that he was free to go where he wanted.

Omori…wasn’t around.

Why not? Was he busy? Was he fixing something again?

It was an opportunity he couldn’t waste. Omori may think he’s still in reality, or is too occupied to come greet him. This small chance was what he needed. Sunny wasted no time running down the south path, entering Basil’s garden without hesitation.

He sprinted by each flower, only giving a passing glance to the plants. His eyes lingered longer on his own–the white tulips. Nothing more than a second, though, as he continued on the path to Basil’s house.

The bright tree’s filled with leaves diminished, eventually leveling into only dead trunks guiding his way. The fog did little to discourage him. Sunny was getting tired, though. He slowed down, unable to run any longer.

Surprisingly, the bloody footprints remained, leading him directly into the opening to Basil’s. It was much darker within the area, Sunny squinting to make it through. He nervously dodged the ominous red water, seeing the writhing black hands sticking out. They almost seemed to drift toward him, making him hurry across the bridge.

Sunny opened the door and stepped inside the shoe house, staring at the large hole in the middle. The wood had been stripped away, a boundless void below. Sunny leaned over, looking down. His heart beat rapidly in his chest.

He’d long passed the point of no return, but…he was scared.

Going down here would mean he fully intended to leave this dimension. Which meant…leaving this world to an unknown fate. No matter how much he wanted an in-between–visiting only at night, spending half his life here–it seemed like that was impossible. It felt strange. There had to be another way.

Or…not.

Sunny would think about it later. The thought of leaving those here alone in a wasteland hurt. It was cruel to do that. Maybe there would be a solution in the future. And if there wasn’t…

Then Sunny had a decision to make.

Sunny stared down into the abyss. He was afraid to take another step. Wouldn’t he die if he ended up plummeting into the hard ground? It was the only way inside, though.

Stranger was waiting for him. Stranger had been for a long time and was as patient as he could be despite Sunny’s floundering.

Sunny needed to be brave.

‘Hey, hey, don’t be afraid to jump, okay? It might be scary, but that’s the only way to reach the truth.’

Uni’s voice resounded in his mind, surprisingly. Most of what Uni said before was completely blocked out by either static or just by nature of being overwhelmed. So remembering a line so starkly was really shocking.

It was ironic. This happened to be the thing he recalled, huh?

Sunny decided to jump before he got too scared, leaping into the darkness.

*

It was a long way down–to the point he couldn't tell how much time had passed–but Sunny made it, landing in the water and swimming toward land. Darkness shrouded the trees, the cobwebs once blocking his path cut through by the last time he was here. Sunny recognized this place.

He just had to go forward.

After going through the trees, he reached a staircase, ignoring how it matched the one in his home and rushing up. He continued, one confident foot in front of the other. Sunny had to have total belief in himself. So many people told him to do so, and it was about time he respected their wishes.

Maybe it was time to finally admit he wasn’t the unassuming weed on the side of the road he viewed himself as. It was hard calling himself special–he wouldn’t go that far. But he needed to have a little more self-esteem. And that…was that he wasn’t worthless. If he was worthless, he couldn’t have brought color to an uninhabited world.

But that’s as far as he could think for now without breaking into a cold sweat. Thinking kindly about himself was too hard.

Sunny picked up into a run, eventually reaching light amongst the lined black wooden flooring. It looked to be the stage he was used to, curtains framing a black door resting on countless egret orchids. Sunny braced himself for the uncanny terror he would bear witness to.

Except…

It never came.

Sunny stepped forward, confused. That’s right…there wasn’t a coffin, so nothing scary could come out of it. That didn’t seem right at all, though. Where was Mari? Maybe he shouldn’t be complaining about avoiding the sight of his dead sister, but on the off chance things would be different…

Sunny just wanted to actually talk to Mari again. He knew she was here somewhere. She’d reached him before, but he always disappeared before she could get to him. Still…he shouldn’t waste time.

There would be another chance, right?

Sunny sighed, walking up to the black door. It cast a heavy shadow, the pressure from within leaking out. Sunny pushed the door open and stepped firmly inside. After another sensation of drifting, he opened his eyes.

Black Space.

Sunny looked around, noting that all the doors previously present remained. He knew not to recklessly step into any, not looking to get trapped. He couldn’t very well stab himself out of them.

The red light cast over one singular door was all he needed. That was where Stranger should be. With a deep breath, Sunny approached. He didn’t wait long before opening the door, knowing at any moment, he would start hearing the song of a violin. Sunny had to hurry before Omori found him and became worried.

Sunny expected to use his key to unlock the door, but it opened without it. Sunny was surprised but figured there would be something else to use the key on. He stepped out into the snowy mountaintop.

The door disappeared behind him.

…

Well, no going back now.

Sunny’s shoes didn’t crunch against the snow, the unnatural state of the world preventing the sound. A piano softly played, a repeating, droning melody. It left him worried. Something was going to happen. Hopefully, it was a good thing.

Sunny walked up each staircase, finally reaching the last. The patterns of white hands decorating some of the lower walls made him uneasy, but they remained still. They were fully white, so they weren’t functional anymore. They lost their power.

…Mm, he definitely didn’t know that before. Sunny stopped questioning the random memories, accepting them as they came. Carefully looking over each one would just serve to stress him out and distract him from the big picture.

Sunny walked up the final, large staircase, passing by an empty picnic basket as he did so. For some reason, he expected to see some little ones to be around, but none were there. Did they go somewhere else? Sunny shook his head. A silly thought. He was so nervous he was thinking of random things.

The church loomed over him, the key in his pocket cold as he took it out. It exuded darkness, particles flitting off as Sunny held it. With a deep breath, Sunny prepared to use it to open the church doors. Except…they opened on their own, not needing the key. Interesting.

He walked along the carpet, the scribbles that’d been around in the church pews last time all gone. It was truly empty. The religious statues were nothing more than piles of rocks, earning narrowed eyes.

Finally, he reached the top level, now understanding what the key was for. A spotlight shone down on the narrow staircase, a door at the end. Sunny walked up it, realizing he hadn’t reached this door before. Usually…this is precisely where Dream Basil would be, strung up by darkness. And after that, Sunny would go into that darkness, descending…into a red space. He couldn’t recall it fully.

Nonetheless, he was relieved it was merely a door to be unlocked instead of stepping into a writhing mass of creepy dark tentacles. Sunny shuddered at the thought, carefully putting the key into the lock. He turned it, a loud clicking sound ringing out. A rumbling followed, but quieted. Sunny felt the sinking sensation that he may have just alerted someone or something.

The moment Sunny opened the door, he was tackled. Sunny grunted, not expecting the burst of force. The door was slammed shut behind them, Sunny blinking open his eyes to meet two silver ones.

“Sunny! You’re finally here! You really saved me!” Stranger hugged Sunny tightly, eyes curved into crescents. Then, after realizing he had almost sent them both tumbling down the stairs, he quickly traveled down the narrow ones onto the raised platform. He set Sunny down but reached down to hold his hands. Sunny had never seen Stranger so…genuinely happy before. He felt like crying.

“And…you look a little different.” Stranger noted, brushing aside Sunny’s hair. His gaze intensified, fixated on the marking on his skin. “Did you…do something?”

“Saw.”

“You saw something?” Stranger kept poking around Sunny, checking for injury or anything else different.

“The last reset.”

Stranger paused, disbelief following. “Really? You regained such an important memory?”

Sunny shook his head. It wasn’t a memory. It was someone else’s. He just happened to see it.

“I see. Well, I’m–” Stranger shook his head, practically wobbling in excitement. “I’m sorry! I can’t resist asking. Since you’re stronger now, can you free me?”

Sunny blinked. Didn’t he just do that?

“Free me from this erasure too, I mean.” Stranger clarified, earning a quick nod. Sunny decided it couldn’t hurt, grasping Stranger’s hands abruptly. Stranger looked surprised at the quick agreeance before bursting into a hopeful smile again. “Thank you, Sunny. I know I’m asking for a lot. Stop if you start to feel pain, okay? I don’t wish to cause you to cough up blood again.”

Even if he did, he kind of didn’t care. It looked more dramatic than it really was. Sunny closed his eyes without responding, picturing the same image as last time. A lightbulb. A lightbulb hiding a truth.

He imagined the light bulb more clearly, being patient with himself. The visualization grew more formed, becoming as detailed as his usual sight. Sunny thought more deeply, a shadow encasing the white lightbulb, just as one had covered Stranger’s skin.

Sunny reached out and plucked it down from its string, cradling it in his hands. Incoherent voices whispered in his ears, and he ignored them, focusing on the poor light bulb. With his hands, he carefully and gradually pulled off the strands of darkness, the scribbled black receding at the touch of his fingers.

A fight within himself began. Pain threatened to break his focus, the erasure fighting against his will to return the light bulb to normal. Nevertheless, he would push through, even as something threatened to crawl up his throat.

Sunny tugged with care, almost coaxing the darkness to willingly fade. It was more successful than force, the light bulb becoming clearer. Sunny’s heart pounded in his ears, entering into a state of focus he had never experienced before.

There was nothing but the object in his hands. He couldn’t see, hear, or perceive anything else as he pulled the last particles aside, leaving a perfectly formed white light bulb in his hands. Before he could withdraw from the illusion and check if it worked, a gray hand entered his vision, grasping the light bulb and shattering it into pieces.

Sunny’s eyes snapped open in shock.

And…

“…Basil?” Sunny felt a lump in his throat, coughing into his hand. Thankfully only a little blood came out, unlike the overflow in reality. He wiped it on his shorts, still staring at Basil. A monochrome Basil. Not the Dream Basil, not even the Basil he recognized in the real world.

“Sunny…” Basil smiled at him, tears welling in his eyes. Strange wounds marred the palm of one hand, and Sunny frowned. He reached out to grab it, worriedly rubbing the black lines. He didn’t notice how close he was until Basil’s breath hit his ear, making him jump back in surprise.

Basil laughed, shaking his head. It was…a little uncanny, to be honest. When Stranger acted like, well, Stranger, it was normal. The shadow over his whole being made it so Sunny found nothing strange. But now, looking like Basil, having Basil’s voice–if not a little lower and scratchier…

It was kind of uncomfortable. It was clearly Basil, but…not his Basil. Maybe this was just what Stranger looked like? He wasn’t actually Basil, clearly. He never had been. So…

Stranger pulled him into a hug, making Sunny notice his lack of ponytail. Another discrepancy. It was Basil, at the right age, but without the changes from his reality. Sunny figured it was no big deal, relieved he could finally reverse the pain done to Stranger. It was likely his fault, considering he could remove it himself.

“I remember now…I remember it all…I’m so happy, Sunny.”

Was he crying? Sunny frowned. How long had Stranger been trapped inside that void, trying everything he could to make Sunny see the truth? How long had he supported Sunny in a thankless effort, the world resetting around him again and again? Guilt tugged at Sunny’s heartstrings, Stranger pulling back again to look at him.

“I can talk normally, I can see clearly…” Stranger was so full of joy, each sentence spoken through shaky words. It’s like he still couldn’t believe it, eyes swirling. “M–My head hurts a little…but that’s just the memories coming back to me.”

Sunny glanced at Stranger’s hand, staring at the wounds. They looked suspiciously like cuts from glass. Had he…?

“I’m so happy. I’m so happy…” Stranger repeated, at a loss for words. It took him a few minutes to collect himself enough to speak coherently. A hopeful smile returned. “Now I can really help get you out of here. You can help Abbi next if you want. That way, you can get more information. She always had the most wisdom.”

That’s true. Sunny nodded, shifting nervously under Stranger’s gaze. He laughed again, shaking his head. “Sorry…sorry, I’m not used to my vision being so clear. There’s usually…noise. Incessant noise.” Bitterness clouded his expression, but he snapped out of it. “But not any longer, all thanks to you.”

Stranger grasped his hands, lifting them up. He leaned forward, staring intently. Too close. Sunny’s eyes darted around, waiting for Stranger to adjust. He couldn’t blame him for being so excited. It must’ve been hard being trapped inside what basically amounted to a cage.

“I finally know who I am now.” Stranger beamed, and Sunny smiled back. In all his memories of Stranger there was never such pure happiness and relief on his face. It was contagious, even if intense.

Sunny gave a short nod, urging Stranger to explain. He wanted to know too. Stranger’s silver eyes shined, still as bright as they were before.

“I’m Basil.”

Yes, but why? He clearly wasn't Dream Basil, and he’s not the real Basil Sunny is around in his reality. Stranger saw the confusion, deflating. Sunny didn’t know why. “What’s…wrong?”

“I look like Basil. I have Basil’s memories, or…part of them. And I…I have his voice, right?”

Sort of? Again, it was deeper and scratchier, more reminiscent of his voice back with the shadow covering him. Sunny shook his head. It was different enough. Stranger faltered. He looked…hurt, for some reason.

“But I’m Basil. I always have been. I just…”

Stranger’s eyes dilated, the wounds on his palm beginning to fade.

“Oh…” Stranger’s voice cracked, trying to keep up a shaky smile. “I…remember. I get it. I know…”

“Stranger?” Sunny held his arm, worried. Stranger flinched at the name, frowning.

“Why…are you still calling me that?” He looked genuinely hurt. Sunny regretted speaking. It was just on instinct. He was too used to it. But...he couldn’t correct himself. Stranger wasn’t Basil. He just looked like Basil. “You don’t…believe me.”

Sunny shook his head. He does believe him. Stranger thought he was Basil for good reason. They looked practically the same, Stranger just lacking any color of his real-life counterpart or even his dream one.

“So you do believe me?” Stranger perked up, glancing above Sunny’s eyes. Sunny didn’t respond, deciding to remain silent. Stranger took it as confirmation. “Right, maybe you don’t remember super clearly yet. But I do now. I can tell you everything. I can…” Stranger’s hands were shaking.

Sunny was worried. Stranger was clearly overwhelmed, not used to being unconstrained. Even so, he was clearly refraining from saying certain things. But it wasn’t because he couldn’t. Sunny waited patiently for him to calm.

“I’m sorry, I am not quite myself at the moment.” A nervous chuckled, followed by Sunny’s arms behind carefully held. Sunny tilted his head. Stranger was trying to form a sentence. It was a little funny seeing him struggle to speak, usually far more eloquent than him. It’s like they swapped places.

Finally, Stranger just sighed, shoulders slack. He shook his head, a wry look following. “I guess I should just be out with it.”

Definitely. Sunny waited for whatever it was.

“You know…on that day…”

The reoccurring line came up again. Sunny prepared to sit through another similar monologue.

“When you became nothing…”

Stranger smiled. A mockery of one.

“…I was split in half. And you were the opposite.”

Stranger paused, waiting. Sunny wasn’t sure what face he was supposed to make. Stranger had already said that before. It was pretty metaphorical, but nothing Sunny couldn’t gather. 

...

Why was Stranger staring at him like that?

The grip on his arms felt restricting. Had Stranger always been this strong?

“Do you not understand?”

Sunny shook his head, brows furrowed. His lips pressed into a thin line out of tension.

“I understand. I myself forgot what I meant. But it’s simple, really.”

Stranger leaned forward, drawing Sunny’s full attention.

“The day you became nothing…do you remember it?”

Wasn’t it when…Mari died? Sunny shuddered at the memory, but Stranger shook his head. Why? Sunny remembers entering White Space for the first time right as that all happened. That’s why he mindlessly followed Basil’s guidance. That’s why he was so out of it.

“A little after.”

After…?

…

The image of a coffin seared onto his mind, egret’s surrounding his sister. Mari, who would never wake again. It all had become real at the funeral. Maybe before that, he could convince himself it was a nightmare, and Mari would walk through the front door again and embrace him as she always did.

But staring into the casket, the egret orchids surrounding her…

Wasn’t that the day he manifested the door?

That day, he desperately needed something to happen. He needed a distraction.

He needed to…

…

Sunny trembled.

“You remember?” Stranger asked carefully, watching Sunny’s reaction. Sunny nodded, trying to keep himself together. Stranger gave an understanding hum, letting Sunny calm down before continuing to speak.

Sunny eventually stopped shaking, and Stranger continued. “I’ll spare you the details. It’s hard to think about those things. But, I will at least say a little to prove my memory. I was next to the coffin with you. I remember holding your hand. You…really never let go of my hand when I was around that short time before the funeral. I felt the need to be strong for you–ah, that’s beside the point.”

How did…Stranger know that?

Cold chills erupted across Sunny’s skin.

“You know…”

Stranger trailed off, once again thinking about his words. There was no easy way to approach the topic. So, he said it bluntly.

“I meant it. That day…I really was split in half. You were the opposite…what with this world and that thing. But I…”

Stranger’s smile was empty. Wounded.

“Do you know how painful it is to have your soul ripped in two? Everything about you, becoming half of who you are…spending so much time making up the difference from the influence of your surroundings…”

Tears welled in Stranger’s eyes. “I don’t have any color, Sunny. The half of me left empty…I had to refill on my own. New memories, new traits, new feelings, new…everything, to make up what I lost. Maybe…maybe that’s why you call me Stranger. I’m the less prominent half.”

Sunny’s ears rang, hands sweating and breath hitching. He could barely think as the information washed over him, the realization more painful than anything before. It was on par with the pain and fear he felt during the recollection of the truth.

“Basil…” Sunny thought of Basil, the one he saw those days after finally leaving his house, anxious and a mess. He thought about him during his hospital stay, his glowing eyes, his hair growing out, and time changing, but his smile still present. Basil…was Basil. He was always Basil.

“It’s a little hard to remember, you know. But, technically, I spent more time with you.” Stranger seemed…smug, somehow. “I followed you here, meanwhile, the other one was stuck a wreck, unable to even gather the courage to approach you.”

Sunny felt sick.

“Now you know. Now…now you can help me.”

Sunny…felt really sick.

“That body isn’t occupied right now. I–If you just let me use you as a conduit, I could go back into it!”

Sunny stepped away, Stranger letting go. Sunny held his head, processing the horrifying information.

Basil got split in half.

It’s his fault.

Basil…will never be fully complete. Unless–

Sunny looked up, hopeful. “Combine…?”

Stranger’s face changed, scowling. Disgusted at the mere notion of it. “That’s impossible. Even if I was half of a whole, now I’m just whole. A spirit can’t exist like that–the missing piece gets filled in with something new. I’m sure it’s the same for yours. I don’t know how long it took him, though. It was relatively quick for me.”

Sunny stepped back further, heart pounding. Through his disordered thoughts, he managed to pick out something Stranger said, stomach churning. “Body…empty?”

“Basil’s body is empty.” Stranger looked so happy. “That mean’s I should be able to take it back, right? It was mine in the first place.” The bitter undertone didn’t go unnoticed. Sunny was going to throw up.

“Why…?”

Why is Basil’s body empty?

What does that even mean? Sunny couldn’t breathe, trying to catch his breath. Was Basil dead!? No, no, it can’t be that. Stranger would’ve said that instead, right? Basil just isn’t…using it right now. Was he somewhere else? Sunny desperately tried to come up with a reason, unwilling to believe Basil was gone.

“I’m sorry. That…that’s too much, isn’t it? I didn’t realize it would make you so worried…” Stranger reached out to rub his back, but Sunny backed away. “Sunny? What’s wrong?”

“You…can’t.”

“What?”

Sunny thought about it logically, putting aside his terror for now. If, like Stranger said, he formed the rest of his half here, didn’t that mean he was stuck here? Or at least, he wouldn’t be able to properly return to Basil’s body, right?

Even if he could, Sunny…

…

This wasn’t…Basil.

The disconnection was permanent. Sunny could hardly believe the one in front of him was the real Basil, his bias long drifted to one side. The shift in his posture carried across. Stranger started to panic.

“W–What is it? Did I make you scared? I’m sorry, it wasn’t your fault I was dragged here. It–it was the flowers! Well, it wouldn’t have worked without you there too, but the flowers still played a role! You're just the conduit.”

Sunny felt like running away.

“I just…I just want to be in your–my home again. My home. Our home.” Stranger corrected himself, stuttering. “Right. It’s my reality too. Please just let me return to it. I only ever feel complete next to you, and…and I want to be truly by your side, in your–our world.”

This was very, very wrong. The feeling of being complete at his side…was that an after-effect of the split?  Sunny had to convince Stranger this was a terrible idea. He was a person of little words, though, and wasn’t very good at conveying concepts. He needed help. At least…Stranger was reasonable, though. Sunny could just reject it. He still needed Stranger to help him here too, after all.

“Need you…here.”

“Oh.” Stranger was taken aback. He shook his head. “Of course, but afterward, I would come with you, correct? I don’t wish to be stranded here. That body is empty now anyway, and it has a rightful owner. Me.”

Sunny was so overwhelmed and bewildered that he just calmly raised his hand. “Um…”

“What is it, Sunny?”

“No.” Sunny said bluntly. Not a very delicate handling of the situation, but he did his best. Might as well be upright.

“…No?” Stranger echoed.

“Body…not yours.” Sunny made an ‘X’ with his arms, shaking his head. Stranger was frozen.

“What…?”

Sunny slightly bowed out of nervousness, instinctively glancing toward the church exit. That seemed to set Stranger off.

“Are you...trying to leave me again?”

That was familiar.

“After all this time, you finally came back for me. But now…now you just…”

All of these words were familiar, setting off Sunny’s fight or flight. His eye throbbed, a phantom pain.

“H-How could you do that!?” Stranger cried out, and Sunny stepped back, quickly looking back at the staircase. First, he would attempt to calm Stranger down. He owed it to him. Stranger was probably still overwhelmed from all the memories suddenly coming back. That’s the only reason he’s acting like this. It’s the same thing with Basil…years of stress spilling over.

Sunny would prefer not losing an eye again.

“I’ve been waiting all this time…I forgot everything…I even got erased. I did everything I could to save you, and I succeeded! Don’t I deserve some sort of compensation? Is it so much to ask to be by your side, Sunny?” The sudden calm was somehow scarier than just more yelling. Maybe this wasn’t a talking situation.

“Sorry…I…” Sunny was at a loss for words. Stranger’s face scrunched up, something gathering at his feet.

“I’ve protected you all this time! I just want to keep protecting you! I want to go to your world!” The slip-up ultimately gave him away.

Stranger long stopped viewing Sunny’s world as his own, but he was pretending he hadn’t. Basil’s body…wasn’t his anymore. Stranger was someone else now. Sunny didn’t know how to help him.

“You wouldn’t leave me behind to rot, would you? You wouldn’t curse me to stay here forever, right? I promise...once you let me use that body, I can help you escape this world! Then, everything can go back to how it used to be.”

“It won’t.” Sunny already learned to stop longing for that dream. None of his friends did. It was pointless too.

“This isn’t like you. This isn’t like you at all. We…we were always together in White Space. I showed you polaroids…I comforted you…you let me behind the door. I was the only one you let in besides Om–that thing. Don’t you remember our time together? Don’t you remember…when it was the five of us?”

Sunny took a step back, the mark on his forehead burning. He already remembered too much in a small period of time–any more and he’d be coughing up blood again. He just needed to distance himself.

Except, when Sunny stepped back, Stranger followed.

The image of garden shears formed in Sunny’s mind, the sudden fear making him stumble down the stairs, jumping to skip steps. He ran for the entrance, hand naturally coming up to cover his eye. It was strange. Why was he reacting like this? Feeling unsafe, Omori came to mind. He almost called out for him.

“Where are you going!? I can’t be alone again! I can’t! You can count on me. I’ll get you out of this world, okay? Just please…please let me leave with you!”

No matter how fast Sunny ran, it was pointless against someone with bottomless stamina. His arm was grabbed, yanked back too roughly. Stranger immediately apologized, not intending to hurt him. Despite that, he didn’t let go.

“I get it. I get it, you…you think I’m not the real Basil. But I am. I swear I am. I can prove it to you if you just let me cross over. Just for a minute.”

Sunny had a feeling the moment it happened, the damage would be irreversible.

“I know it's scary, but I have guided you all this time. I am the boy meant to take you home–that has always been my job. I would’ve still been by your side had it not been for Abbi pushing you too fast.” The last sentence was spat out, yet Stranger eased. “I shouldn’t blame her. She truly just wanted to help you, like how I want to help you now.”

Sunny covered his forehead with his hand when he noticed Stranger looking at it. That earned a tired sigh.

“Don’t be scared…I’m scared too, but I want to try. This is for the best.”

Stranger began prying Sunny’s hand off, making him panic. Could Omori even hear him from so far down?

“Everything is going to be okay…”

Sunny started to blindly kick in panic, eye throbbing once more. There were no garden shears–no weapon in sight. Hell, Stranger was even being pretty gentle. But the memory blurred the situation, leaving him to bite Stranger like an animal.

Stranger yelped yet kept firm. He looked confused why Sunny was so against it but looked to write it off. Sunny wasn’t sure what justification he used, but it wasn’t helping.

The fear clouded his vision, and he started to feel hopeless.

Stranger wasn’t Basil.

Sunny firmly told himself so, thoroughly convinced.

He had to protect his friend. Stranger was his friend too, but…that was Basil’s body. And Basil already lost so much. He can’t lose something like that. Stranger existed fine here, but what would happen to Basil?

For all he knew, Stranger could be lying about the body being empty. What if he just overwrites Basil’s entire existence? The idea made him flinch, continuing to be a nuisance and whacking Stranger off. This wouldn’t go on for long, though.

It wasn’t a situation he could win.

This was his fault.

He hurt Basil. He hurt Stranger. He was so, so confused.

Sunny can’t protect anyone. It was pointless.

Omori could help him if he just called for help.

He should–

"Stop!"

A shout came from the distance, something barreling in through the doors. As though in slow motion, Stranger turned, eyes widening as a body slammed into his, sending both rolling against the ground and into the church pews.

Sunny blinked.

He craned his head over, heart pounding in his head.

“Get away from Sunny!” The sound of something slamming into another followed the familiar shout.

Sunny was speechless.

It was…Dream Basil. Or…

An eye blinked open on the back of Basil's neck, closing again once noticing Sunny. Dream Basil slammed the lantern–Daddy Longlegs’ lantern–into Stranger repeatedly, a relentless assault. Sunny was too shocked to stop it or even react.

“You stupid fake! Stop wearing my face!” Dream Basil shouted before being thrown off, swiftly scrambling to his feet. A light shown within the lantern, undeterred even as Dream Basil used it as a weapon. Stranger breathed heavily, entirely unprepared for the onslaught of attacks. Dream Basil seethed.

“…Basil?” Sunny whispered, and Basil turned to him. Although he looked like Dream Basil, a similar height and wearing his clothes, his skin and hair color reflected reality, along with his eyes. Another eye opened on the skin of his arm, closing at Sunny’s jump.

“Sunny!” Was all Basil managed to get out. Eyes continued to open and close across Basil's skin, sending chills down Sunny’s spine. Were those…?

“Oh.” Sunny covered his mouth.

With a battle cry, Basil ran at Stranger with a fierce rage that couldn’t be quelled. Stranger fought back with similar fervor once snapping out of his daze. Sunny kept out of the crossfire.

"What..."

Sunny whispered to himself, watching the two trade blows, the lantern clacking against Stranger's skull.

"...is happening?"

Chapter Text

Memories surged through Basil’s mind after he passed out from shock, the image of Sunny coughing up blood imprinted onto his consciousness. It wasn’t an image he’d ever forget, a terror unlike any he felt before suffocating as he was dragged through the ground below.

Church bells rang in his ears as darkness flitted past his vision, a swarm of images following the different environments. Basil opened his mouth to scream under the resurfaced memories, barely able to clamp a hand over his mouth in time. He was dragged to the same place as before, skipping the void entirely.

Touching the egret orchid in reality seemed to quicken the process. And soon, Basil was face to face with Mari in front of her coffin. She ran toward him, nervous and looking around rapidly. Checking and remaining alert.

“I’ll get right to the point–this is not a dream, Basil! You have to believe me! I can’t stay here very long, but–” Mari shook Basil, and Basil didn’t know how to react. He didn’t want to believe this. If it was true, that meant Mari really did…forgive him. And he wasn’t sure why that hurt more than the alternative.

She did look angry at him now, though, which was more what he expected. It just wasn’t for the reason he thought.

“You have to save Sunny–he’s trapped in this world, okay!? He’s been stuck here for four years! Can’t you believe me? Don’t you realize none of this makes sense!?”

It was true that nothing added up. Although Sunny had been in and out of a comatose state for months, Sunny’s body hadn’t atrophied. It should’ve. It definitely should’ve, but Sunny looked about the same he did before, hair growing out the only indication of change. And the discoloring of parts of his skin. 

Basil had said it himself that this might be supernatural. But in practice, it was harder to believe than when coming up with theories. However, with the way Mari was looking at him now, he thought maybe it was time to really consider taking it seriously.

“You have to find a way to stay here longer! I can’t keep bringing you here! It alerts someone dangerous of my presence. Basil, you have to believe me.”

Basil opened his mouth but still couldn’t speak. The visage that was his body jittered, already showing signs of disappearing.

“The connection is stronger this time, so you’ll have a little more time to find a way to stay.” Mari looked around nervously, drawing away from him. Tears welled in Basil’s eyes, already wanting to hug her again. It’d been so long. And now they couldn’t even really talk about what happened. He couldn’t apologize like this. She was too preoccupied, and he had no voice.

“I need to leave. I can hear the strings already. You need to go as deep as you can, Basil. There has to be a way for you to stay. I just don’t know what.” Mari looked frustrated, but she drifted forward long enough to gently pat the top of his head, pulling back with a kind smile. “Do the best you can, okay, Basil? You’re a lot stronger than you think.”

A subtle expression passed her face, but she discarded it. Basil relished in the kindness of who he always imagined as his older sister. He wished he could talk to her more. He wished he wasn’t so confused and overwhelmed.

“I’ll try to see you again soon, okay? Please…help Sunny leave this place. Take one of my flowers with you–it will guide you.”

And with that last direction, Mari tugged him downward, sending him through the floor after placing something glowing in his hand. He passed into a place with many black doors, glitching body further drifting beneath into even deeper darkness.

Basil was unused to floating around in empty space–any person probably would be. Feeling himself disappearing was also an unpleasant sensation. All that combined with the grief and hope toward seeing Mari again was just too much.

Basil needed to stay focused. Mari asked something of him, and he had to follow through. Whether this was real or not didn’t matter. Even if it was just a figment of his imagination and all of this was an elaborate dream, he would try to do what Mari said.

Eventually, Basil landed. He rubbed his eyes, briefly thinking about Sunny. It was jarring enough seeing Sunny so sick, but it was made worse by the sudden pull on his soul. Now he was somewhere he wasn’t supposed to be again.

Actually, Basil was in a completely random spot. He looked around the demented area, wondering why it was so dark. What should be normal docks was instead made terrifying by the static noise everywhere, visual snow leaving him barely able to see. His own body looked to be glitching with the space itself. The glowing white egret in his hand shone through the skin.

It did not bring comfort. Basil took a shuddering breath, breaking out into a sprint. He could feel that he wouldn’t have long like this. At least now, though, he had something new to think about.

Instead of grabbing an egret in his usual weird void dream, he instantly arrived in a strange place after touching the one by Sunny’s bed. Sunny, who had something eerily similar looking marking on his forehead, as light as it was.

Mari told him to save Sunny. Real or not, he would follow through. So, Basil braved the strange overwhelming place, stumbling around and toward a black door. A swing set was nearby, the color almost hurting his eyes.

Basil didn’t have much time.

Without hesitation, Basil opened the door and flew through, disintegrating at an alarming rate. The blue hue of a familiar house left him reeling, but he continued despite it. He first tried going through the glass door, but it wouldn’t budge. The kitchen and dining room were similar busts.

Then, he entered the hallway, noticing the destruction of a nearby room. Basil trembled, the aftermath of something exerting an ominous pressure. The wall to the storage room had been torn down–burst through, wreckage littering the entrance. Basil turned, seeing the piano room entrance untouched. The glow in his hand intensified, the egret fluttering in his grip.

With haste, he entered, noticing the piano in the middle. It looked…odd. It was jittering almost like he was, a discoloring underneath. Basil took a deep breath and dropped below the floor, finding a secret hallway beneath.

There was a door. The egret orchid escaped his hand, flying toward it and waiting for him. Basil didn’t think as he rushed forward, opening and going through. He wasn’t sure why he needed to physically open this one, but he obliged nonetheless.

All that met his eyes was red.

A red expanse, the sight followed by suffocating loneliness and pressure. He was going to disappear at any second. Basil couldn’t spend time observing, rushing through and out into the open. Stumps taunted him all around, the sight of monochrome flower crowns making his head itch.

Basil followed the egret flower, trusting it would lead him to the right place. And eventually, he came upon a mass of black beside a stump. It was…eerie. Writhing and pulsating, the darkness looked almost like goo as eyes suddenly opened within. Basil almost scared himself into dissipating entirely, not appreciating the dozens of eyes opening and closing.

The egret drifted forward, hovering above a lantern to the side. Basil watched a smaller black blob appear behind it, inching toward the giant mass. It joined in, making it just a little larger.

Was that thing…made up of a bunch of those little ones?

Basil shook his head, bizarrely not feeling that much fear. Instead, he hurried to grab the lantern, haphazardly flying to it.

But then–

A pull.

Basil couldn’t fight it. The moment he made contact with the black mass by accident, he was pulled without mercy. Basil couldn’t make a sound as he was consumed by darkness, the egret flower remaining above the lantern.

He was terrified.

And then…he was nothing.

No thoughts, no worries.

Just…darkness.

Rest, finally. Peace and quiet.

…

A light appeared.

…

Basil opened his eyes.

Except…

Basil’s body moved on its own, walking through this strange dark space. Green fog lined the edges of the jagged path, watermelons and trees scattered aimlessly. Basil stood in front of one, head strangely light.

Footsteps announced the presence of someone else. Basil turned around.

“Omori…you came back for me!” Basil spoke against his will, realizing he had no control over himself at the moment. What was going on? And…Omori? Why did that sound familiar? Either way, the figure in front of him was nothing more than a monochrome figure with a blurred face.

“Is that my flower crown? I’m so glad you found it.”

Omori walked forward, placing the flower crown on his head.

“Let’s get out of here…I’ll follow your lead!” And follow he did.

Basil merrily tagged along, watching the unknown being breaking watermelons as they walked, Basil occasionally making one-sided conversation. Eventually, the entire space faded out so only darkness and watermelons remained, Omori having fun breaking the fruits.

Omori walked up toward one. Basil’s body broke instead, just as the watermelons did.

The pain lasted for a moment, his body turning into paste before entering a state of nothingness. Basil wanted to scream. He couldn’t. He was terrified, but he couldn’t even make a sound.

And it didn’t end there.

He woke up in a spiderweb, strung between two trees.

“Oh, thank goodness you’re here, Omori.”

Basil welcomed the unknown being once more, being freed from his constraints. They walked, Basil making conversation again. Gradually, he felt spiders crawling up his legs, blinking. Well, they were mostly harmless, even if gross when all over him like this. But–

“Ack! They’re biting me! Oh…I’m probably just scaring them. There there, spiders. It’s okay! I’m not here to hurt you!” His comforting words did nothing, the spiders only increasing as they walked.

“There’s so many of them…I can’t get them off!”

Basil felt the stings across his skin, the crawling, the way the spiders seemed to bite through his skin and muscles.

“Ugh…Omori…”

Basil couldn’t move anymore, the spiders consuming him.

“Omori…please…help…”

Until he was entirely eaten, and there was nothing left of his body to beg for help with. It was excruciating, the only blessing being that it was a fast process toward the end, body giving out quickly. As though it were nothing more than an empty shell.

…

Then again, by a treehouse, clouds floating by on a repeating parallax that never changed.

Basil’s head gets trapped within the doors of an elevator, asking for help but only receiving a sickening crunch in return, gargled words fading out.

…

Then on a raft.

On a boat ride with Omori, wanting to say something. But, once in the darkened tunnel, away from view, Basil felt his head slip off into the water, becoming nothing.

…

Then it was them in a cheerful area. They sat on the swings together, and all was well.

But then they went to their friends, and he was the center of their game. Aubrey lifted her bat and swung into his head until he died. Basil wondered if he deserved this.

…

Then…

Within a mass of writhing black tentacles, help up between pillars in the church. Omori approached. Basil waited again for some cruel death, but instead, Omori turned around.

And something walked up the stairs.

A figure.

A familiar silhouette.

One that resembled himself.

Basil with filled with intense, unbridled fear.

That…shouldn’t exist.

What is that?

Who is that?

Basil’s terror increased after it spoke, walking toward Basil’s position. He couldn’t say a word against what was happening, the phantom sensation of something intruding on his existence following.

Everything faded to black.

…

Basil opened his eyes.

And…he was back.

Basil sat on top of a tree stump, breathing steadily. An unnatural state of calm clipped the beginnings of any agony. He blinked rapidly, images flitting through his mind. Dozens of more deaths that he neglected to experience, bouncing around his skull.

The egret flower twirled around the lantern as though no time had passed. But to Basil…he felt like it had been a long, long time.

“What…was that?”

Basil spoke, surprised that he could. He looked down at his hands, noticing that he was entirely corporeal. He jumped to his feet, grabbing around to ensure he was solid. As he did, he yelped when an eye opened on his arm–it quickly closed at his reaction.

That’s…terrifying. Better not to think too deeply about it. Basil looked around, putting the pieces together, though unnerving as it was. The black mass of eyes was gone, and he was now corporeal. It’s easy to connect the dots.

At least he had a body. But those vivid visions he had…where did those come from?

It couldn’t very well be the blob, right?

…Right?

“Moving on…”

After studying his outfit and physically smaller size, Basil stood up. He wobbled, legs almost giving out beneath him. His flower crown threatened to fall off, but he kept it in place. Why? Who knows.

It took a while to figure out how to walk again, the strange sensation of possessing something quite foreign. The separation dimmed, fulling immersing himself after a few minutes. He walked over to the lantern and picked it up, noticing no light inside. He turned it, finding a tiny latch.

After opening it, the egret orchid flew in, shocking him. Basil shut the lantern again, blinking. Would this keep the egret from disappearing? It was basically a birdcage. At this point, he was so bemused he looped back around to being eerily aloof.

Was it the body affecting him? His emotions felt dampened. It wasn’t a bad thing. His thoughts were significantly sharper, his mind clearer than it’d been in years. Basil wondered if this is what normal felt like, despite possessing what amounted to black goo with eyes.

The lantern swayed, directing Basil.

“Are you leading me to Sunny?” He whispered, eyes darting around. The hair on the back of his neck stood. Basil swallowed, walking before getting any sort of answer.

Then he ran.

He sprinted as fast as he could, knowing something was gaining on him–and he wasn’t about to find out what.

He had a job to do.

Basil would be strong again. He doesn’t know when he stopped being that way, but he had to go back to his roots. It was time to make up for what he’d done. He had to find Sunny and get him out of here.

There was no more denying that this was real.

*

When Basil slammed open the doors of the monochrome church, snow clinging to his shoes, he couldn’t even survey the situation properly.

“Stop!”

He saw a fake version of himself. He saw Sunny looking afraid, trying to run away.

Basil was enraged.

He rammed himself into the black and white copy, lifting his lantern as a makeshift weapon and slamming it down. Unknown anger filled him, tunnel vision leaving only the enemy in sight.

“You stupid fake! Stop wearing my face!” Basil shouted before an impact hit his chest, throwing him off. Basil got to his feet, unable to tear his eyes away from the doppelganger. It wasn’t a feeling he could describe. He just knew he had to get rid of the copy. There couldn’t be two of him. It was impossible. There was only one Basil, and that was him.

“…Basil?”

Basil turned, staring at Sunny. Sunny, who had two eyes, and a much brighter marking on his forehead than in reality. His hair had grown ashy, as though greying from stress.

“Sunny!” He called out desperately. He couldn’t be distracted for long, running back at the fake in front of him. They traded blows, and throughout, Basil resented any pain he received. He hoped to return it tenfold.

Was this what was keeping Sunny here? Some amalgamation of himself? Basil sneered, viewing the mirror image of himself as nothing more than a falsity–something that had to be removed. It was a primal, almost instinctive need to kill the clone of himself.

That feeling…that bizarre assumption that this fake had taken something important from him. He assumed the sense of loss was it stealing Sunny from all of them, from his home–but in reality…

“Stop!” Sunny called out, rushing toward them. He almost got caught in the fray, causing Basil and the doppelganger to stop fighting instantly for fear of getting him in the crossfire. Sunny made a face at the quick resolution, eye twitching. “Stop…fighting.” He didn’t even need to say it. Somehow, that seemed to make him more annoyed.

“I was just trying to get rid of this…thing, Sunny.”

Basil was appalled. How dare this fake say that!? “Shut up! I’m here to bring Sunny home and save him from you!”

“Stranger...stop.” Sunny began, giving a pointed look to…Stranger? Was Stranger his name? A subconscious part of Basil was soothed at the separation, relaxing instantly. The blinding hysteria cleared, his heart gradually returning to a healthy pace. It was pretty anti-climactic, but being around Sunny had always calmed him. That was an effect Sunny had on everyone.

“And…” Sunny glanced at Basil, lips in a thin line. “Save me?”

“Yeah.” Basil nodded rapidly, taking a cautious step toward him. “Mari told me to save you and bring you home, and I assume it’s that fake keeping you here.”

“Home?” Sunny ignored Stranger’s protests, focusing on Basil’s words.

“I don’t know what this place is, but…I know you don’t belong here, Sunny. We all miss you. You have to come home. Or…wake up, I guess.” Basil fumbled, trying to find a way to word it so it didn’t sound utterly insane.

Whatever he said seemed to work, at least. In some way. The intention definitely wasn’t to make Sunny cry, but the tears started before Basil could react.

“So you…really…” Sunny’s eyes shook, reaching out to grip Basil’s hand. “Are…dead?”

…Huh?

“What?” Basil shook his head rapidly. “No, of course not. I just went to sleep like you did. I touched the egret orchid, and…now I’m here. Anyway, why are you being nice to that?” Basil pointed at Stranger rudely. Stranger snarled, bracing to attack again.

“Not thing. Person. Him.” Sunny sighed, side-eyeing Stranger. Stranger looked away, sheepish.

“Okay…?” Basil fiddled with the lantern handle. “So…someone else? Your name is Stranger?”

“My name is–!”

“Yes.” Sunny gave a thumbs up, cutting Stranger off. Basil rose a brow but accepted it. Now he realized how weird it was to look up at Sunny instead of looking down like he was used to. In hindsight, the scuffle with Stranger probably looked ridiculous with the height difference.

“Do I really have to be satisfied with this arrangement?” Stranger spat the words. Basil cringed. Someone with his face talking like that was…really creepy. It wasn’t even the same voice exactly, and clearly different personalities. “He’s the one intruding in my space.”

“You…scared me,” Sunny said. Stranger recoiled. The brutal honesty left him nervous, finally looking more like Basil would.

“I–I…didn’t mean to cause panic. I just…well, you understand why I was…” He couldn’t get a complete sentence out. No excuse quickly came to mind. It was especially awkward now with a younger-looking Basil standing there, judging gaze drilling holes into his skull. “I don’t…want to…” Stranger tilted his head, expression overcast. “I don’t want to disappear.”

Sunny winced, motioning vaguely. Stranger elaborated.

“I’m pretty sure once you escape…nothing will be left here. Places are already beginning to disappear. Orange Oasis is…”

“Orange Oasis?” Sunny hadn’t even been there in a while. How could something happen to it? Basil remained confused off to the side. He felt like he should pry for more information but felt awkward asking.

“The pyramid is gone. So is the bakery…though I think that disappeared when those fake gods did.” Stranger rubbed his arms. “I know it’s not the same with me and those like me…but isn’t it a similar fate if we have nowhere to reside? Meido, Uni, Abbi…they are selflessly helping you, and I thought I could too. And I was. But then…”

Stranger stared at Basil.

Basil felt cold. Wrong. The desire to get rid of what was before him rose once more.

“After he intruded on this world, I was upset at first, thinking he would replace me. But then I realized…” A wry grin. “If his spirit is here, even if temporarily…I could take the body instead.”

Basil took a step back.

“Who…are you?” Basil grimaced widely. Was he scared? He didn’t want to admit it, but there was a horrifying hunch he had. The lantern swayed in his grip.

“I’m you.” Stranger opened his arms in a harmless motion, but it felt sinister. “The better half of you.”

Basil dropped the lantern. It clattered against the ground, staying beside his feet. “What are you talking about?” Basil frowned, eyes vacant. “I am me. There is only me. You just copied my appearance.”

“So you don’t remember?” Stranger gave Sunny a meaningful look. “All the more reason I’m the real Basil.”

Basil stared at Sunny. Sunny looked back, eyes watering.

“I’m…sorry.” Whispered, uncertain.

“Don’t you remember that day? The day you were split in half?” Stranger rose a brow, looking down on Basil.

Basil began to shake, memories that he’d long rewritten reforming back to how they once were. On loop. Reminding him. Taunting him.

That he hadn’t been whole for a long, long time.

"Can't you remember?"

Basil closed his eyes.

*

The days passed in a blur, mending together yet empty in whole.

Basil glanced at the pale hand clasping his own, feeling responsible. Sunny was relying on him to be strong now after what happened. That thing behind him…it haunted them. Or, it attempted to. When they were together, nothing could harm them.

It was his duty as Sunny’s best friend. Basil would protect him. Basil would be strong…even if this was all so scary. Even if he didn’t really know what was happening. What he did know was Sunny’s eyes stared off into nowhere, hand squeezing Basil’s at random. They spent every waking moment together.

No one else could really get near. Everyone…was dealing with the grief in their own way. It didn’t take long for Sunny’s dad to up and leave. Basil worried, but Sunny’s mom assured him it was a good thing.

Basil slept over at Sunny’s house every day, the two remaining connected throughout the night. Any nightmares would be quelled by the other’s presence, and if it got bad enough, they would knock on Sunny’s mom’s door, climbing into her bed instead.

He didn’t mean to neglect his grandma, but…Sunny needed him. Sunny’s mom got help from Kel’s mom and dad, but Sunny had no one. He wouldn’t interact with anyone else anymore, mute and clinging to Basil like a lifeline. Basil took on that responsibility–Mari always told them Sunny was the baby of the group. He would be the bestest friend in the world! Sunny had always been there for him when he missed his own parents. It was time to return the favor.

Basil would be strong.

And he continued to be.

During dinner, he would urge Sunny to eat, and Sunny’s mom too. He did his best to help wash dishes, working to play games with Sunny and keep him tethered. It felt like Sunny was disappearing…though he didn’t know why. Either way, Basil would make sure it didn’t happen. This was his time to be strong. Maybe he could even get Sunny to play with everyone else soon too.

…

And then it was that day.

The day of Mari’s funeral.

Basil once again held Sunny’s hand as his grandma and Sunny’s mom dressed them up, tears in their eyes. Basil never once let go as they drove, stepping out under the dim sky. The clouds shrouded the sun, fitting for a day such as this. Basil took a deep breath, then let it back out.

“Everything’s going to be okay,” Basil assured, and Sunny faced him with that same vacant stare. However, a little life was there, and that’s all Basil needed.

There were a variety of reactions during the service–tears, yelling, and even melancholic smiles, mourning the loss of such a wonderful life. Basil lowered his head, trying not to cry. He needed to be strong for Sunny. He…needed to be strong for all of his friends. Kel and Aubrey…they looked so sad. Basil had never seen them like this.

And Hero…

Basil wonders if Hero had slept at all since the day of the recital. Basil hopes he will be okay. It was scary to see someone he always looked up to so…vulnerable. All the more reason to stay strong himself.

Eventually, it was time to view the casket. Basil wasn’t sure why they were all walking up there, but apparently, it was customary. Sunny’s mom allowed them to walk up independently after Aubrey, Kel, and Hero took their time saying goodbye.

Basil approached the coffin. Sunny stood by his side.

It…was time.

This was real.

Basil trembled, glancing at Sunny. He looked empty. Again…he was drawing somewhere else. Basil didn’t want to lose them. He mustered a comforting smile, wobbly, tearful, and voice wavering under grief.

“Don’t worry…everything is going to be okay…” Basil whispered, holding Sunny’s hand tightly. “No matter what happens…”

Basil hiccupped, sniffling.

“Promise me that we’ll always be there for each other…”

Basil reached out a hand, the egret orchids catching the light in an enthralling way. He felt a gust of wind, a barely audible scream echoing.

“Promise me…”

The egret orchid’s swayed within the coffin as Basil’s hand landed in the pile, fiddling with the fringed petals. A once peaceful breeze seeped beneath his skin, through his very being. Something grasped at the nature of his spirit, his heart, something inside that Basil couldn’t fathom.

And it pulled.

A searing pain blinded him, a strangled gasp escaping through the tearing within him. By the time Basil pulled his hand back, severing whatever connection had been formed, it was too late to retrieve what had been taken from him. Basil’s chest was empty, his face drawing away into the same expression Sunny had.

Vacant. Emotionless.

Basil couldn’t even express shock in the moment, all life sucked out of him in a split second. They walked away from the coffin, the wind tangling within his blond strands of hair. His eyes dulled, the light fading.

The only part of him not numb was the hand holding Sunny’s.

...

On that day…

Basil looked at Sunny, mirroring his face, seeing what final bit of binding kept Sunny present disappearing.

…when you became nothing…

“Basil, honey…are you okay?” Basil stared at his grandma, unable to respond.

…I was split in half.

*

Basil wasn’t sure when he let go of Sunny’s hand, but when he did, it was never held again. Sunny locked himself away, and Basil…

Basil remained alone.

He didn’t know what to do with himself. He wasn’t brave enough to knock on the door, nor was he sure he could say anything at all. Although young and confused, he knew deep down something irreversible had happened.

Something…that couldn’t be fixed.

“Are you going back to school today, honey?”

Basil looked at his grandma, nodding.

Maybe being around his friends would make him feel better.

One of the first people he saw was Aubrey. Despite the whispers behind his back, talking about his change, pointing at his newly stoic self, Aubrey still reached out her hand, one last time. 

“Can I come over? Please, Basil…”

…

“Hi Basil’s grandma! Sorry for intruding–I just…wanted to hang out.”

…

“The photo album…it’s been so long since we’ve looked through them. Can we? Please? I…I really want to see the happy times.”

…

“W–What…what happened…to the photos?”

…

“Did–did you do this!?”

…

“How could you, Basil!? How could you scribble out Mari’s face!? Why did you ruin all of our photos!?”

…

“Say something!”

…

“Why are you just staring at me!? Stop it! Stop it!”

…

“I–I’m leaving. You–you–”

…

“You creep!”

…

Basil stood in his room, staring at the scribbled-over polaroids.

It wasn’t him who did it.

It was Something. The same Something that had been behind Sunny.

It wasn’t Basil’s fault, but…

He couldn’t even defend himself.

He didn’t know how.

He wasn’t sure if he felt anything at all.

Basil didn’t know what to say or do. He could only stare, confused.

He just didn’t understand.

He…really didn’t understand.

*

Day by day, he got a little meeker. With each name Aubrey called him, he shrunk into himself, sulking through the halls with his head down. Anytime he approached Sunny’s house, an overwhelming sensation would make him run away, too scared to acknowledge the feeling or even think deeply about it.

It felt wrong. It…it really felt wrong.

And along with that, he was scared too. Last he saw Sunny, he was despondent, as though no longer in this world. If he saw Sunny like that again, it really would be hopeless. Basil just had to learn to be strong again.

…Did he ever know how?

Pushed around by the hooligans, made fun of, called names…

He curled and curled into himself, intaking all they called him. He was a weakling. He was anxious. He was a crybaby. He was a creep. He had no friends. He had no one. He was alone.

And he was scared.

Was he always like this?

Basil passed by Sunny’s house often but was never brave enough to step closer. He steered clear of Kel and Hero, the memories of them blurred and unclear. Everything was swarmed by a heavy brain fog that only lifted slowly in the coming years. It only made him more nervous.

The memories of Mari’s death twisted until the image of Something became so vivid it was enough to visibly haunt him. He stared at himself in the mirror, terrified, eyes gleaming under an unnatural light that wasn’t even present.

Something was deeply wrong with him.

And that was the last time he allowed himself to be self-aware, locking away the deep, knowing fear that part of him, a vital part of him…was gone.

Basil closed his eyes and never viewed himself fully again.

It was too painful to acknowledge who he now was.

It was better to pretend he was always this way.

Those memories…they were rewritten enough times to become nonsense, nothing coherent or adding up. Something, Something, Something…

Personified and deeply feared. A being conjured and viewed as the enemy, a monster he couldn’t escape, a monster haunting every waking moment of his existence. A monster overwriting his feelings into only fear. Every emotion he had dimmed under the weight of anxiety. His passions, joy, desire to live…

All of it had been sapped away by grief, depression–and by a sinister force he couldn’t identify. A part of himself was lost.

Basil, at the age of thirteen, no longer knew who he was.

*

Why?

Why was he like this?

Why did this happen?

Why did he change?

Why couldn’t he go back to how he was?

Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why!?

Where did it go!?

Why didn’t he feel real anymore?

Why did nothing feel real?

Who was he?

Who was he?

Did he ever exist in the first place? Was it all a farce? Was he never here? Was everyone else not real or was he not real? It had to be one or the other.

How was he outside of his body? Why was everything fuzzy? There was noise shrouding his vision, further dragging him away from believing his perception was accurate at all. Everything was numb, he could barely feel, and all he did feel were negative things. Even when he was happy, doing something fun with his grandma, there was an underlying dullness that he couldn’t get rid of.

Was it worth it?

Basil didn’t know anymore.

Sometimes he zoned out so badly he’d blink, and the school day had already passed. At night was the worst, the times he felt most present, yet most awful. It was better to feel fake than to just be miserable.

He wanted to tell his grandma, but how would he even describe his feelings without sounding insane or stupid? It didn’t seem like Aubrey or Kel knew how he felt, clearly not. Maybe Aubrey would have more sympathy if she knew.

And Sunny…Sunny…

An overwhelming urge to barge into his house, with or without permission, and return to holding his hand just like they did years before…

Basil could barely shake it. Basil hated it. Basil felt like a creep, just like Aubrey said. But the last time he felt alive was holding Sunny’s hand.

The last time he felt real was the day of the funeral.

Right? It had to be. Basil refused to believe this was how he always was. He refused. Because if there wasn’t a reason–if this was just the way things were, that meant he would feel this way forever. That meant he would just have to live like this. Basil had to believe this was caused by something and could be fixed.

Was this his punishment?

Was this Mari’s revenge?

But she wasn’t vengeful, so it must be the monster. The monster, the monster always following him. Basil couldn’t escape it. And he knew Sunny was being haunted too. Sunny never even left the house anymore, and Basil wished he could skip school too. He doesn’t want to worry his grandma but at this point…

Basil was almost fifteen, and he felt like he was going to die before he reached his birthday.

Wouldn’t Sunny come back for him?

They could fight Something together!

Right? And then he could feel real again. Then things could go back to the way they were before.

Then…then…

*

Basil was himself.

Or, something like it.

That debilitating existentialism faded as his dissociation waned, not as terrible as it once was. The opposite was now encroaching anxiety he couldn’t get rid of. In hindsight, the not feeling real thing was almost better. At least everything was dimmed, including his emotions to an extent. Now he was too present and aware.

Like years worked to catch up to him, Basil spent each day running from something that wasn’t even chasing him. It already existed around him, sinking its teeth into his torso and dragging him further and further and further–

Basil noticed his grandma getting sick on the day he turned sixteen.

He worried.

The last person in his life who hadn’t left him…was being replaced. He didn’t care about Polly. He hated that she was trying to replace the person who loved him most. Basil would have no one to turn to. His grandma was sick.

Basil stared at the egret orchid at her bedside, eyes burning.

Sunny…Sunny…

Won’t he come back now?

Basil needed him more than ever. His best friend…

Would reuniting finally make him feel complete again? The empty parts of him had been filled, but…

With what?

Nothing positive, Basil imagined.

Was there even hope to hold onto anymore?

Things had to change.

Basil was just waiting for something to happen.

…

And by the time his hands were wrapped around garden shears, dug into the monster overlaying Sunny’s right eye…

Basil was too far gone to realize what he’d done.

Basil just wanted to feel whole.

Basil just wanted to be free of what haunted him.

Basil wanted to save Sunny.

They were supposed to stay together.

Sunny finally came back for him.

Sunny needed him. Right?

Or…

There was nobody to fix Basil.

Not with his grandma gone. Not with him being all alone.

Sunny was the only person Basil had left, and he was going to leave him too.

But not anymore.

…

Basil stared at Sunny’s sleeping body, the heart monitor quietly beeping.

Not…anymore…

And Basil couldn’t take it back.

Because even if this was horrible…he felt more real than he’d had in years. He felt alive. And he…he finally was next to Sunny again. He could finally hold his hand, act strong for him, be the rock he needed.

Just like all those years ago, before that day…before…

…

Basil knew who he was, but…somehow, he wasn’t certain.

And again, the thought he buried at the age of thirteen resurfaced.

There was something deeply, deeply wrong with him.

And he’s starting to think it’s not something that can be fixed.

*

“Oh.”

The surging memories stopped, leaving him empty.

Basil smiled.

“So that’s…that’s why, then? I’m so…”

Large tears gathered in his eyes, spilling over.

“I’m so relieved.”

Basil sobbed, hugging himself.

“I never knew…what happened to me. I just thought I was making things up…I thought I was crazy.”

Sunny looked heartbroken. Basil couldn’t bring himself to feel the same.

“It’s okay. I’m…I’m just happy to finally know why I’m the way I am. And…” Blue eyes trailed to meet silver ones. “Despite that…I’m still me, right? I'm Basil. And this means…I can go back to normal, right?”

Sunny’s eyes glimmered with unshed tears, unable to look away.

“…Right?”

Even Stranger grew uncomfortable, looking away. “Sometimes…things just can’t be fixed. This isn’t really reversible.”

Basil stiffened. “So, I…will feel like this forever? Incomplete?”

“You’ll feel better with time. Or at least…that’s what Abbi told me before she got erased. We’ll keep coming into our new selves and get fully rounded out eventually. Until then, though…” Stranger unknowingly turned to Sunny. “There’s temporary relief.”

“…Is that why you’ve trapped him here?” Basil’s voice was low, gaze sharp and judging. The natural homicidal urge to destroy his clone reared its head.

Stranger just scoffed, offended. “No! It wasn’t me who did this! I would never do that!”

“I just saw you making Sunny scared!”

“That’s different! I was overwhelmed and confused, and I thought maybe if I crossed to his reality, I could fix everything and help Sunny escape!”

“Like that’s ever gone well for us!” Basil clenched his fists. “Stop acting like you were doing it for a just reason. You were being selfish. I bet this has nothing to do with getting Sunny out of here. You just wanted to leave.” The antithesis to Basil begging for Sunny to stay. The same false justifications, saying he was doing it for Sunny when really it was all for himself.

“What do you know!? Living your easy life out under the sun while I was trapped in a void for so long!”

“I know what that feels like! I had it no easier than you did!”

“You’re wrong! You’re the lucky one! You could be by Sunny’s side!”

“No, I couldn’t!” Basil stomped his foot after the furious yell, energy suddenly draining afterward as a bizarre feeling came from his back. Basil lurched under the weight of something unseen, almost gagging at the sensation. It wasn’t nauseating–it was just so strange it left a lump in his throat.

After a confused yelp, Basil opened his eyes, staring at Stranger across from him. Stranger, who…

“I forgot that body could do this.” Stranger seethed, ripping vines off of his skin. Little pricks remained. “Stupid vines…”

Did he do that?

Basil blinked rapidly, grabbing at his back. The moment he felt a stem he panicked, trying to rip them off. They instead retracted, causing an even worse intrusive feeling. Eugh.

“How did you even get that body anyway? I thought all the dream incarnations were reduced to formless creatures.” Stranger then paused, seeing an eye on Basil’s arm staring at him. Once caught, it closed. “…You’re kidding. They combined? How did that even happen? They can’t even move!”

This time Sunny looked away, awkwardly playing with the hem of his vest. Stranger stared intently until Sunny responded.

“I…combined…two.”

“Just two?”

Sunny completely turned around. Stranger ran a hand down his face, sighing heavily. “Of course you did…and once you combine two together I guess they can move. Which means they could combine themselves after that. Great.”

“…Bad?” Sunny mumbled.

“It is–because now we have to look at a reanimated corpse. Or, corpses. I can’t imagine the weird side effects. You even gave it normal color.” Stranger motioned, cringing when Basil waved at him. “Don’t do that. Please don’t do that.” An eye on Basil’s palm opened. “Yeah, that’s why. Stop.”

Basil withdrew the hand. He was offended. “I didn’t mean to…I got dragged in without permission. I was going to disappear if I didn’t find somewhere to hide, and Mari made it clear I needed to–”

“Mari?” Sunny rushed to him, grabbing his arms. Basil froze, looking up at Sunny’s desperate face. “You saw her?”

“Um…yeah. A few times. I don’t know if she’s real or not, but…I…” Basil wanted to believe she was, even if he didn’t at the same time. Mari was far too kind to him after all he’d done, so it was hard to fathom her forgiveness. He preferred the image of anger he conjured up. But it was getting harder and harder to cling to.

“Real.” Sunny corrected, gripping his arms more tightly. “She…is real.” He said it so firmly.

“Mari?” Stranger echoed, stomping the remaining pieces of vines into dust. “Mari…I thought her dream counterpart was gone too?”

“Her spirit.” Sunny lifted a hand, carefully touching the marking on his forehead. Basil broke free of Sunny’s grip, quickly grabbing the lantern. He placed it in Sunny’s hands, giving a wobbly smile.

“I think this is supposed to be yours.”

Sunny held it, hands shaking. He carefully opened the latch, peeking inside, before closing it again. He hugged the lantern. “Thank you…”

“I was just returning what was lost.” Basil beamed, happy to make Sunny happy. He quickly returned to the prior conversation in his mind, realizing he had skipped over a question. “Wait, if it’s not Stranger keeping you hear…what is?”

Sunny froze.

His gaze grew distant, staring off into a memory Basil couldn’t see. Finally, his eyes reflected something unfathomable, gripping the light source in his arms tightly. “…I don’t know.”

“You do–!” Stranger burst, trying to correct him.

“Stranger.” Sunny interrupted, an intense warning underlying his words. “I…don’t. Know.”

It was then that Stranger heard it.

“Oh.”

How stupid was he not to realize they were on a time limit.

“What are you guys talking about?” Basil looked around, confused.

“Go.” Stranger suddenly ran at Basil again, shaking him. “Leave. Now.”

“What?” Basil glared. “No! Not until Sunny comes with me!”

“Basil.” Stranger finally used his name, hands cold against his skin. “You have to go. I hate to admit it, but we’ll need your help. And that won’t happen if we get caught now. You won’t be spared.”

“What–?”

Stranger’s body was encased with darkness momentarily, a creature eerily reminiscent of the Something he ran from for years jittering into existence. In a second, Basil’s body was ripped apart, little ones dismembering and breaking the vessel for his spirit. He immediately dissolved into noise, panicking.

He couldn’t speak anymore. Basil tried to go to Sunny but was dragged up without warning. He was brought through the ceiling, disappearing at a rapid pace. He didn’t even have time to protest against it, already leaving the world he’d just confirmed real. The world he now knew Sunny was trapped in.

…

A cold chill.

...

Basil turned slowly, eyes constricting.

For a brief moment, before he disappeared...staring back at him was a blurry monochrome figure. 

The name burned the tip of his tongue.

A distorted being, corrupted with hues of red and black corrosion.

Omori.

Chapter Text

“Looking at you now…” Kel scratched his cheek awkwardly. “I wouldn’t think you ever bullied the guy.”

Aubrey glanced back, dark circles heavy under her eyes. A flash of annoyance was smothered by a sigh. “You’re really going to bring that up now?” She gestured roughly to the sleeping Basil finally getting his deserved rest. He hadn’t been sleeping much. Aubrey liked to believe this was just caused by exhaustion, not…whatever was happening to Sunny.

“Sorry, I just…I’m sorry. I don’t know.” Kel shoved his hands in his pockets, shoulders hunched. “I’m curious, I guess. I don’t know.” He was mumbling.

“Curious?” Aubrey asked, watching him warily.

“Yeah–well, no, I mean–” Kel fumbled some more, eventually giving up. He wasn’t cut for delicate conversation. “Knowing you and knowing what happened, I just think…you know, you and Basil were so close. Was scribbling over some polaroids really worth four years of being pushed around and called names?”

“You’re really bringing this up now? Right now?” Aubrey grit her teeth. “Like I didn’t feel guilty enough already…”

“No! No, this isn’t your fault at all. You guys made up, right?” Kel said, waving his hands with a nervous smile. “That’s why I was wondering. You guys get along so well, even though you’re different. It just makes me wonder why you stopped being friends in the first place. Haha…”

“Pretty sure I already talked about this. It was the polaroids, and he was avoiding me. Remember? I was entitled.” Aubrey grumbled the last part, picking at her nails. “Acted like I was the one who needed comfort most when clearly that’s not the case.”

Kel didn’t respond at first. Instead, he mulled over her words carefully. Then, his nose twitched, and he continued. “Honestly…that doesn’t really make sense.”

“What?”

“Like…I know that’s part of it, obviously. That just doesn’t feel like enough. I mean, you weren’t nearly as angry at the rest of us. You just ignored Hero and me, and once Sunny came out, after our small fights, we made up pretty fast. Four years is a long time. And you used to be different. Not that! I’m saying you're bad now! It’s good different!”

Aubrey stared at Kel for a long moment, watching the taller teen squirm uncomfortably under her gaze. His ears started to go red, his hair no longer hiding the embarrassed reaction with it pulled back into a braid–which seemed to be his new default hairstyle.

Eventually, she relented, cracking an amused grin. It saddened as she turned back to Basil. He looked so peaceful asleep like this, with no stress or anxiety scrunching up his features like they usually do.

“You’re right.”

Kel perked up. Aubrey snorted.

“Don’t be so happy about it. It’s not…really a good thing.” Aubrey’s eyes drifted down. “It’s pretty simple, in all honesty. A short story. It just got worse over time, I guess. But back when Mari died…”

Aubrey closed her eyes, recalling.

“He skipped school for a while, remember? He only came back after Mari’s funeral. I wanted to talk to him again, so I kind of followed him around secretly. I was nervous to talk so I waited for the perfect moment to approach.” Aubrey’s mouth lifted into a cynical grin.

“Basil is a lot of things…and normal has never been one of them. Even after I invited myself over and found the polaroids I was still going to try and reach out to him, even if it went horribly wrong.”

Aubrey walked past Basil in the hall, staring.

“Don’t ever tell Basil this, but…I think, even if I tried to deny it…”

Basil’s eyes faced forward, cold, empty.

“I…”

Aubrey’s eyes widened, hurriedly looking away.

“…was afraid of him.”

Aubrey opened her eyes, pursing her lips.

Kel’s jaw dropped. “Of Basil? Really?” Aubrey shushed Kel after he raised his voice. Kel looked like he wanted to laugh. But then his smile fell. “You’re…serious.”

“Yeah. When I confronted him about the polaroids he kept staring at me. He wouldn’t talk. He just…looked through me, like I wasn't even there. Even if I wanted to think it was a fluke, seeing him like that the next day kind of …”

Aubrey growled, ruffling her hair in annoyance.

“I didn’t like being scared, so I just got angry. Why was he acting like that? Why was he ignoring me and everyone else? Why wasn’t he smiling anymore? Why would he sometimes stand in front of our houses for hours before going home? I couldn’t understand him. So…I got to him before he could get to me. The hooligan’s encouraged it, you know. It wasn’t just me who was weirded out.”

Aubrey gained an ashamed look. “Even after he stopped being like…whatever that was, it had already become a habit. I know everyone reacts to loss differently, but no matter how much time passed, he still freaked me out deep down.” Aubrey pointed at her eye. “The glowing didn’t help. I thought only I saw it, but it turns out we all do. And no, Hero’s wrong. Basil’s eyes weren’t always like that.”

Kel frowned. “I guess I didn’t pay attention. I just got into a bunch of hobbies so I wouldn’t get depressed like Hero. Or, er–” Kel coughed, not meaning to be so blunt. “I wanted to be happy for my family, you know? So I tried not to focus on anything depressing. Which meant not checking on you or Basil. I probably should’ve…”

“We were kids, Kel.” Aubrey reached over, patting his arm. It was a rare gesture of affirmation between the two. “We were stupid, but it’s okay. Now we’ve all made up.”

“Yeah, I just wish it could’ve been without…” Kel made a subtle expression, glancing between Basil and Sunny. They ended up being put in the same hospital room due to its larger size and the lack of empty beds in the hospital itself. It was fitting and easier for them to watch over them both.

“It could be worse,” Aubrey said simply, shrugging.

“It could be worse.” Kel echoed.

He looked at Basil a little longer, trying to imagine what Basil could’ve possibly looked like to make someone like Aubrey afraid. He eventually gave up. Besides, it’s not like Basil could ever be scary now.

*

Sunny stared at Stranger after he ripped Basil’s body apart, little ones scrambling to get back together. He didn’t know what expression he was making. Could Stranger always do that? Wasn’t that thing around him too similar to the Something around Basil way back during their confrontation? Sunny doesn’t remember that one having weaponized black tendrils.

“Stop staring. We need to go.” Stranger urged him to follow, pointing at the black door he had once been blocked behind. “Abbi can open an escape route for us–it’s only temporary, but it’s a good stalling point.”

The violin strings were increasing in volume, more erratic than the last time Sunny heard them. Bizarrely, he could understand precisely how Omori was feeling through them when he focused enough. It resonated within, increasing in volume.

“Don’t do that!” Stranger tugged him up the stairs, rushing to the door. “Seriously, stop!”

Stranger broke Sunny’s focus. Sunny realized he’d been lured in as though the song were a siren. Sunny’s arm ached from being tugged, but he didn’t complain. That was on him. Sunny was way too absent-minded.

They reached the door. Stranger yanked it open, dragging Sunny through and slamming it closed. He breathed heavily, looking around. “Abbi!?” Stranger yelled.

“Here!” It was a barely audible response in the distance. They ran to her, the smell of rainfall greeting them as she struggled to keep the entrance open. Stranger was worried he wouldn’t be able to exit like before, but holding Sunny’s hand seemed to give him a barrier pass.

Abbi shut the opening behind them, her abyssal home greeting their eyes. Once inside, Sunny flinched at her closeness, causing her to step back. Abbi placed a hand on her cheek, trying to smile. “Sorry…”

Sunny didn’t know what to say. Tense silence fell, Stranger mumbling something under his breath before walking forward. Abbi looked at him with wonder, taking in his freed appearance.

“It…worked.” Abbi perked up, then deflated again. “Ah, but…it is okay if I cannot have this removed. I understand I did something unforgivable. I’m still so, so sorry for hurting you. I did not intend to.” Abbi carefully touched the faded question mark, turning away.

How was he supposed to respond to that? Sunny rubbed his arms, wanting to remain silent. His nose twitched under the concentrated petrichor.

“It was because I was hurting you that I did that.” Abbi clarified, hoping to explain. “Your hand was burning, I am could feel it. You were more confused and pushed too fast. But, since it worked for Stranger…”

“Even you are calling me Stranger?” Stranger reared his head, scowling. Abbi jumped. She looked lost. It dawned on him, making him flush. “Oh, you…yeah, sorry I forgot. You’re still not recovered…” Stranger was too defensive. Abbi didn’t even have all her memories back. Still, he couldn’t help it. Despite how childish it was, the resentment from that day remained. She got them all locked away. Good intention amounted to nothing in the face of such dire consequences.

“You…” Sunny began, eyes lidded. Despite his anxiety, he knew the severity of the situation. “If…I try again…” Sunny raised his head. “Do not…hurt me.” Or he won’t do it again. The last part was left unsaid, but Abbi understood.

“I will not.” Abbi took a cautious step forward, lowering her head for Sunny to reach comfortably. “I promise with all I am.”

She didn’t have to go that far. Sunny sighed, lifting his hand. This might be pushing it, but it felt like the more he knew, the stronger he got, and the brighter the marking on his forehead became. Helping Abbi also helps himself.

“Truly?” Abbi spoke in a whisper, disbelieving when Sunny willingly approached. She’d been erased for so long that imagining her whole existence was unfathomable. But Sunny stepped closer, placing his hand on the question mark blocking her wisdom.

He closed his eyes.

This should be easier, right? All he needs to do is imagine the question mark fading completely, revealing a face beneath. He focused, all other sounds tuning out until only the quiet twinkle of a mystery instrument took over.

Sunny relied on visualization again, falling deep into his mind as he dug his fingers in the space between the marking and Abbi’s face. He’d done so once before, the magnetic area between feeling bizarre. This time it was without the intent to harm the other. Back when she killed Omori–

Ah.

His mind wandered. He needs to center himself again.

The wavered imagery sharpened again, Sunny doing his best not to think about other things. Focusing was difficult, and he’d already don’t it too much today. He was still reeling from the prior encounter, choosing not to dwell on Basil’s existence in this world or the revelation of Stranger’s origin.

Again. Again losing focus.

Sunny was going to fail at this rate. 

All his thoughts had to remain the same, purely centered on removing that question mark. He allowed the smell of rainfall to permeate his senses, a vital distinction of her being. Sunny pulled again, the blurry image of a face starting to form in his mind.

Abbi before she was erased.

Sunny kept pulling, gritting his teeth when something welled in his throat. He wasn’t going to give up at some resistance. This was his own doing and he was going to fix it. He had to.

It felt like trying to fit into a space too small to grab a dropped trinket or wire. His hand started to feel numb, fingers gripping the empty space with so much force that he knew his knuckles were white.

Sunny thinks he hears a voice telling him to stop.

But they’re long past that point.

Sunny took a deep breath, swallowing the metal taste in his mouth.

He pulled, peeling off the question mark.

…And he was booted from the world immediately.

*

When Sunny woke up, he saw Basil in a bed across from him, staring right back. The two held each other’s gaze silently until Basil broke the quiet.

“So…was that dream real?”

Sunny blinked slowly, Basil’s tired eyes gleaming under absent light. “Mhm.”

Like years drained from Basil’s life, his body relaxed entirely in something akin to disbelief, or maybe resignation. Either way, he remained facing Sunny, body language indicating no outright hatred. Sunny was still worried.

“I’m…sorry.” For dragging him into this. For…splitting him in half. Sunny’s eyes became glossy, wishing Basil was looking away. It’s hard to meet his eyes–not with this level of shame.

“Why?” Basil spoke lightly, fiddling with the hospital blanket.

“Because of me…” Sunny’s throat was dry, the taste of metal on his tongue. He coughed, covering his mouth as he did. Red slipped through, making Sunny’s brow twitch. Basil’s eyes widened, roughly launching out of bed only to collapse onto the ground. Sunny might’ve laughed if it wasn’t such a terrible situation.